《Captivated by the Ruler of the Underworld》


 Chapter 1 The Mutant Girl

    Skya country, at the border, Balthazar''s Auction House.


    Under the dark of night, a crowd muttered, bodies heating the atmosphere.


    In the center of the auction house, a raised tform gradually ascended, exposing items covered by crimson velvet, creating an aura of mystery each crowd member craved to explore.


    "I heard the organizers spent a fortune acquiring a rare treasure for this auction."


    "What kind of treasure?"


    "How exciting! I''m curious to see how unusual it is."


    In a private box on the second floor of the auction house, slender fingers tapped the table and deep amber eyes carried a glint of humor. The words drifting up from below amused him; how many could even afford such priceless objects? On the stage, a man dressed in a ck tailcoat and wearing a silver fox mask stepped forward. Half of his shoulder-length hair was tied back, a microphone held lightly in his hand. His voice was soft but carried a sharpness. "Wee, everyone, to Balthazar''s Auction House!"


    The chatter in the stands subsided as goods of varied size, opulence, and value were sold, one by one, until only a single item remained.


    Balthazar''s Auction House, resting along the border of the countries Skya and Pliar, and backed by a mysterious organization, is a ce where no one dared cause trouble. To create a scene here and now would mean death. Silence overwhelmed the senses in anticipation of the final reveal.


    "Thest item up for auction needs little exnation, so I won''t say much. Resting here is The Immortal Man''s Mutant! Bidding will start at ten million dors," the auctioneer cried, his white-gloved hand tearing away the red velvet. The crimson drapery fell, revealing a girl cramped inside arge golden cage.


    Her face, partially obscured by a light veil, exposed only her beautifully contrasting ck hair and fair skin.


    Her eyes gleamed like rippling autumn waters, pure and innocent, unaware of the ways of the world.


    One could only imagine the captivating beauty thaty beneath that veil.


    Voices mmored and shed throughout the room.


    "So, this is the legendary Mutant of The Immortal Man? Astonishing."


    "I heard that drinking the blood of a Mutant can cure all diseases and even prolong life. No wonder it has a starting bid of ten million."


    "Ugh, how gruesome. I''ve read from ancient texts that copting with a Mutant can be equally as effective as consuming their blood."


    "That can''t be true! Although The Immortal Man is internationally renowned in medical research, no one would -"


    "They have the most powerful presence, but are also very mysterious. We don''t know the exact location theye from; are we even sure there is such a thing as The Immortal Man''s Mutant?" "You don''t understand, my friend. This is Balthazar''s Auction House, they don''t have counterfeit goods."


    "Twenty million!" a voice called from the dark.


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, someone immediately raised their bidding paddle.


    "Twenty-five million."


    "Thirty million."


    "Thirty-five million."


    "Forty million! Gasps could be heard throughout the room. How could anyone choose to spend so much money on one item, even if it [was] a Mutant!


    66 39


    The people in the stands were bing crazed and the prices kept soaring higher and higher.


    The girl in the exquisite cage kept her head down, her clear eyes calm and innocent, unaware of worldly affairs and without a trace of fear.


    In the second-floor''s private room, another suited man entered and approached the seated figure.


    "Sir, the Divine Doctor can''t be found. What do you think of this ''Mutant of The Immortal Man''?"


    From his seat near the balcony, Sylvester remained silent, his gaze heavy as he looked at the woman-girl, really- in the golden cage. He considered his situation. With his friend not speaking, Michael Gomez could only wait.


    The price had soared to fifty million.


    A paunchy, bald man with a hungry gaze grumbled, "Damn, the price is skyrocketing, I''d hate to lose this delectable morsel."


    "Fifty-five million," a nearby voice called out.


    In the neighboring private room, an old man waved his hand, feeling quite proud of his bid.


    Hearing this, Sylvester''s brows furrowed with displeasure. He casually waved his hand. The subordinate at his side immediately raised the paddle. "One hundred million." The price had multiplied several times since the opening bid, but this was unbelievable! For a moment, the whole venue fell silent.


    Michael felt a sense of pride. After all, his boss never participated in auctions.


    Once the bid reached one hundred million dors, many people in the room felt less willing to continue. After all, many listedpanies didn''t have such a high ie.


    What kind of a person could make such a bid?" One hundred million" flowed from his mouth as if it were nothing.


    "Could this be a naive and foolish bidder?" someone doubted.


    "Simpleton, for those top billionaires who aren''t short on money, the value of a Mutant easily surpasses one hundred million dors. You should know that what theyck is not money, but the opportunity to enjoy wealth."

 Chapter 2 Who Could That VIP Be?

    One hundred million dors? The number left even the usuallyposed host stunned. Not a breath disturbed the stunned silence. "One hundred million, going once." Electricity filled the air.


    "One hundred million, going twice." Faces turned, searching desperately to see if another bidder would challenge this outrageous price. "One hundred million! Sold!"


    The hammer cracked and echoed in the silence of the room.


    The auctioneer peered up at the mysterious private room and said, "Congrattions to the guest in VIP Box 203 for winning The Immortal Man ''s Mutant." Whispering and muttering finally erupted. "Sir, please allow our staff to bring you backstage to collect your auction item." The tform slowly descended with the auctioneer, taking the golden cage out of sight from the grumbling crowd. From below the tform a voicemented, "Ah! I just wish I had enough money."


    "What''s the deal with the 203 box anyway?"


    "Who knows, but one thing''s for sure, you need money."


    A slender man next to them, holding a cigar, exhaled smoke and said, "It''s not just about having money. Only those who qualify can sit in the Auction House''s Box 203.


    "Last time the president sat in that box. Before that, it was the crown prince of a royal family.


    Every person who has ever sat there is a powerful and wealthy figure on the international stage.


    Yet this time, we don''t even know the identity of the person. You guys better savor this moment."


    Gasps filled the air, as no one expected that every person in the 203 box would have such great status. Who could it be this time?


    As the crowd fervently discussed possibilities, a voluptuous, graceful waitress dressed in a ck and gold form-fitting dress, walked over in high heels. She lightly tapped on the door of Box 203.


    "Sir, Peony has been instructed by the boss to take you backstage." Sylvester put on a ck mask and stood up from the isted sofa, striding towards the door.


    Michael held it open and outside, the woman called Peony lowered her head respectfully, disying utmost deference.


    Within her line of sight, Peony could only see a pair of toned legs stepping out, adorned with expensive handmade leather shoes that gleamed brightly.


    Michael gestured at Peony, "Lead the way."


    "Please follow me."


    The backstage of the auction house was on the third floor. The girl inside the golden cage knelt with her back against the bars. Her clear eyes remained serene but sharp, betraying no emotion. Her demeanor resembled an aloof cat.


    On a ck leather sofa beside the golden cage sat the auctioneer, his hair still tied back. He casually ced his silver mask aside and looked at the girl inside. He wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. "Sir, the purchaser has arrived."


    The previously masked man, known as Silver, was the boss of Balthazar ''s Auction House.


    Upon hearing the knock, he shifted his gaze away from the caged girl and stood up from the sofa. In a cold tone, he called out for the upants of Box 203 to enter.


    The door opened, and Peony bowed, extending her hand inside and directing them forward like a weing host. "Please, sit."


    In an instant, Silver felt as if the entire room had been encased in ice, bringing a chilly oppressive feeling.


    It all came from the recently arrived guest.


    The first man to enter had a tall and well-built figure. He was impably dressed in an expensive tailored suit and wore a ck mask, revealing a pair of bewitching and icy amber eyes.


    As he stepped forward, his presence overpowered the room. At first nce, Sylvester seemed to be leisurely strolling. However, his oppressive aura left people breathless, making them want to kneel and submit.


    Silver nearly lost his breath in fear. This must be the infamous Sylvester!? The enigmatic man who wields both power and wealth, the uncrowned king who walks between light and darkness.


    "Mr. Gomez, wee" Silver suppressed the turbulent waves in his heart and slightly lowered his head, bowing in respect.


    As the boss Balthazar''s, there were not many people in this world who could make him bow down. Sylvester Gomez was one of the few who demanded it.


    Yet Sylvester didn''t give Silver a nce, instead walking straight towards the golden cage staring unwaveringly at the figure inside.


    Michael held two small safes in his hands as he approached Silver.


    "Mr. West, inside these safes are fifty million dors as a down payment. The remaining amount will be provided at your discretion. You may withdraw cash or deposit the remaining bnce into the ount of your choice." Michael pulled out a dark gold card specially issued by Sylvester''s bank and said briskly, "This card esses the remainder of the payment owed."


    Silver reached out to take the card it but couldn''t pull it from Michael''s grasp. For a moment, he looked on in confusion. As the impasse continued, his appearance swiftly changed his eyes bing icy in an instant. "Is something wrong?" Michael looked on with a smirk." Trust me, I want to give you this card. But the boss needs some verification."

 Chapter 3 Truly a Mutant

    On the other side of the room, inside the golden cage, the girl raised her eyes and met Sylvester''s where he stood outside. Sylvester realized that this girl, despite her youthful appearance, exuded a bewitching charm that could drive someone tomit crimes.


    He felt a slight tremor in his chest, and his usually calm amber eyes shed a hint of darkness.


    He slowly squatted down, trying to put their gazes on the same level. His words, however, were not directed at her. "How can you prove that she is a Mutant?"


    Silver finally understood the meaning behind Michael ''s earlier mention of verification. "The Balthazar Auction House never sells counterfeit goods," he didn''t buy into all the fuss. If Silver wants something, it has to be genuine.


    None of his procurers would dare break his rules. He took a deep breath and turned to look at Sylvester''s back. "Her self-healing ability is very strong. Minor injuries can heal in an instant and her blood can neutralize various toxins. Mr. Gomez, if you don''t believe, I can arrange for someone to test it for your verification."


    Instant recovery, huh? Interesting!


    A trace of intense fascination shed in Sylvester''s eyes as he curled his lips. "No need to find someone, I will personally verify it."


    His cold, pale hand beckoned the girl, and as one might call an indulgent little pet, he faintly said, "Come here, little thing."


    As the words fell, the girl approached and ced her hand in Sylvester''srge palm. Her eyes were innocent, unaware of any impending danger.


    The softness of her palm made it impossible to grip with force, as if applying any pressure would crush the bones in her hand. It made him somewhat reluctant to cause her harm.


    But he was [the] Sylvester and he must ensure the auction house''s ims were not false., Was he even capable of tenderness, anyway?


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, and suddenly a knife appeared in his hand. Amidst the astonished gazes of everyone, the sharply glinting de gleamed and ruthlessly shed across the girl''s arm.


    A line of scarlet slid down toward her cold and slender wrist, mysteriously beautiful as gravity inched it ever further along.


    Silver''s pupils shrank. As he was about to step forward, he locked eyes with her clear gaze. He instantly understood that she was warning him not to approach.


    He felt as if his feet were filled with lead, standing motionless.


    Sylvester''s full focus was on the girl''s wound, unaware of the other man''s abnormal behavior.


    He watched intently as the wound healed rapidly, almost instantaneously, returning to its pristine state.


    Instant recovery, as Silver described.


    Sylvester''s heart trembled. As for detoxification...


    Silver and Michael thought that this was enough. The ability to instantly heal minor injuries proved that this Mutant was not counterfeit. After all, how could an ordinary person possess such ability? But in the next instant, everyone stood rooted in ce, shocked by the scene before them.


    Outside the golden cage, this handsome man dropped down on one knee, drawing the girl''s icy hand close. He lowered his head, his thin lips covering her wrist as he licked away the fresh blood, relishing it. Like an apostle, his eyes shone with fervor, devoutly worshiping his goddess.


    No one noticed the rity deep in the girl''s eyes, which shone ever brighter.


    Sylvester slowly released her hand, wiping away the blood stains from the corner of his mouth with a casual gesture. A sinister and madugh escaped from his throat.


    Truly a Mutant.


    Exquisite!


    He could feel a warm glow seeming to radiate through his body, his fragmented pain subsiding. Detoxification, verificationplete.


    Michael stood to the side, not too close, but still able to clearly see the fantastical scene. His mouth dropped open in astonishment, unable to close.


    What shocked him more than the Mutant''s rapid wound recovery, was his friend''s behavior...


    The boss never touched anyone. He had severe germaphobia and was disgusted by touching things he hadn''t cleaned himself, let alone the blood from a woman that he''d never met before. And to actually drink it!? How bizarre.


    Sylvester''s eyes flickered with heat and the desire to own her in every way. The newly acquired Mutant was interesting.


    "Balthazar, this is quite the treasure you got your hands on."


    He was very satisfied with his purchase.


    In a rare good mood, Sylvester extended his hand toward the girl, his voice dangerously seductive, tempting her closer. "Come with me."


    As Sylvester reached into the cage, Silver''s pupils contracted and he sprinted over, stumbling in his rush. He threw out his arm, unconsciously making a restraining gesture, and he reluctantly announced, "Mr. Gomez, this Mutant usually doesn''t care to have people touch her..."


    Just then, chilled fingers grasped Sylvester''srge hand. His gaze shifted to that tender touch then back to the girl''s face.


    She was smiling, radiating warmth.


    Yearster, when Sylvester recalled this smile, he always felt that Heaven had been kind to him.


    Silver''s body stiffened and his hand fell. Although he had known she was going to leave, his heart still felt empty. He spoke solemnly, as if leaving a will.


    "Mr. Gomez, the Mutant is usually well-behaved. Please take good care of her. This is the Mutant Handbook,piled by The Immortal Man. You can take a look. Mutantse out fully formed but with no knowledge. They will imprint and learn whatever you teach. Fill her like an empty vessel."


    Sylvester didn''t immediately look at the handbook, but instead passed it to Michael, who stood beside him. "I don''t want anyone to know that Balthazar''s auctioned off the Mutant today."


    When something that extends life appears, it can bring a lot of trouble.


    Silver nodded, "Understood. Once the people who came to today''s auction leave, they will lose their memories of it."


    Balthazar''s had a drug, colorless and tasteless, to put in drinks and food. Those who consumed it wouldn''t remember. Later in the night, Balthazar''s would hold a banquet that everyone would certainly attend. Sylvester smirked, "You better keep your word."


    Silver nodded, "I hope you, Mr. Gomez, can do the same. Protect her for a lifetime."


    "Rest assured." These two resolute words came out of Sylvester''s mouth and held immense weight.


    The concern burrowing deep in Silver''s heart lifted. What was he worrying about again, anyway? This was Sylvester, and he would definitely fulfill his promise. The two men nodded at one another before Sylvester and his encourage began their long journey away from the auction house.


    Silver stood by the window, watching as a discreet convoy slowly departed in the night, a gentle breeze brushing by.


    Blowing his scattered hair on his forehead, the moonlit shadows stretched far into the night.


    Peony stood behind him, looking in the same direction until the car disappeared before speaking lightly, "Lady Phoenix, reborn from the ashes, will surely achieve something. There is no need for you to worry."


    "Yes, she has a clear goal, and she has already woven a web in her heart. I... am not worried."

 Chapter 4 Return to Pliar

    Sylvester and his team did not stay at the Balthazar Auction House for the banquet, instead choosing to return to Pliar that night.


    In the backseat of the car, the girly on Sylvester''sp. Her veil had been lifted, revealing the girl''s extraordinarily exquisite face.


    Her small face was rosy and tender, with a slight upward tilt at the corner of her eyes, adding a touch of enchantment. Because herrge eyes were closed, one could see the row of thick, dark eyshes. Her nose was straight, and her small mouth slightly open as she peacefully slept.


    [ Tsk! Even while sleeping, she''s so lovable.]


    Michael secretly observed the pair through the rearview mirror and thought to himself, [it''s a wonder she can confidently lie on his friend''sp and sleep so peacefully. If it were any other woman, she would probably be dead before even encountering Sylvester]


    As he continued to stare, a thought suddenly urred to Michael [Why does she seem so familiar? Have I seen her before?]


    It startled him.


    He racked his brain trying to recall, shook his head, and thought that if he had seen such a beautiful girl, he would surely remember. Perhaps it was true that all beautiful women resemble each other, while the ugly ones are unique.


    After shaking the thought away, he nced in the mirror again, when he suddenly met a pair of cold, bewitching amber eyes. Michael''s heart trembled and quickly shifted his gaze away. Michael had no doubt that if looks could kill, he would already be dead.


    Suddenly, the car jolted and Sylvester felt the girl on hisp shift.


    He leaned over and looked down, seeing the girl''s eyshes move. She was waking up.


    Out of nowhere, a crack was heard and the air pressure inside the car dropped dramatically. Michael, sitting in the passenger seat, felt like he couldn''t breathe. Why did the formerly smooth road suddenly be bumpy? Something was clearly wrong. In an instant, a strange and murderous aura filled the air.


    A shadow pierced through the driver''s side window with a bang. Sylvester narrowed his eyes and quickly grabbed the passenger seat where Michael was sitting, pulling it forcefully backward. Michael ''s body fell to the rear with the seat. The next second, a bloody hole appeared in the driver''s temple. The car screeched to a halt, the driver''s body mming into the steering wheel. Michael was stunned and those two shiny holes in the window seemed to mock him. Bullets continued to pierce through the windows, shocking Michael out of his stupor. "It''s a sniper."


    Still shaken he began searching their surroundings., If his boss hadn''t ripped his seat back earlier, he would have suffered the same fate as the driver, taken out by a bullet through the head.


    Michael had never experienced such frustration before. His rapid search discovered a dense grove of oaks surrounding them, with a few towering pine trees scattered in between.


    Because of the tropical climate, these trees reached over 200 feet in height. So, a sniper who could aim so urately must be


    Michael took out his night vision goggles and an FN 5.7 pistol with a maximum range of 300 yards. That distance should be enough for a clean shot. Thinking of the little girl in the back seat, he attached a suppressor, aiming precise shots at the sniper''s most likely location.


    A muffled thud followed his three shots, as if something heavy had fallen from a great height and hit the ground.


    The bodyguards in the rear vehicle rushed over upon hearing the sound. Michael got out of the car and ordered some of the iing people to search the surrounding area while others remained to protect their boss. Michael strode towards the tree the sniper had fallen from, searching for clues to why he attacked their convoy.


    The head bodyguard for Gomez came over, startled to see the driver already dead. He hurriedly looked towards the back seat, only to see his boss carrying a girl in a cute dress, stepping out to take a look himself.


    Wasn''t the boss supposed to find the Divine Doctor? Why did he bring back a little girl from Balthazar''s? She looks barely of age!


    Apart from Sylvester and his core subordinates, no one knew what a precious treasure had been bought from Balthazar''s. The girl curled up in his arms, like a well-behaved little kitten.


    The head bodyguard quickly asked, "Sir, are you okay?" With something like this happening, it meant they had failed.


    Sylvester nodded, a sharp gaze shot towards them, and the increasing rage around him made the head bodyguard break out in a cold sweat. He was about to speak up when the girl in his boss''s arms opened her eyes. Therge orbs sparkled like stars, a sign that she had woken up a long time ago.


    Sylvester''s fierce aura suddenly vanished.


    "Are you feeling alright?" Sylvester rarely spoke in the tender tone he expressed to this small girl.


    She blinked her eyes, considering whether she felt good or bad. In the end, fearing his worry, she nodded her head.


    Sylvester frowned imperceptibly. Was this Mutant a mute?


    The bodyguard rushed to keep Sylvester''s attention away from their poor performance, quickly interjecting with, "Boss, the car is ready." Sylvester remained calm for the girl and paced towards the other car, gently depositing her inside. Once they were both seated, he looked her over, searching for potential injuries. Upon closer inspection, Sylvester noticed a drop of blood on the girl''s face from the driver''s wound when he died. His face shone in obvious displeasure as he took out a silk handkerchief to wipe her cheek. Though clearly angry, his actions remained gentle.


    "Are you scared?" His tone was incredibly light, with a touch of seductive and captivating undertones.


    Again, she took a moment to formte an answer. Scared or not scared?


    This seemed to be a question worth deep consideration. If she said she wasn''t afraid, would it seem abnormal? But if she said she was, it would be a dyed reaction since she should have been scared earlier.


    However, being a Mutant, she was already quite abnormal to begin with.


    Figuring honesty was the best choice here, she shook her head.


    Seeing that she understood his every word, Sylvester smirked. "Brave girl."


    Seeing him smile, the girl smiled too. Sylvester was rarely in such a good mood and he raised his hand to caress the girl''s face. He looked at her in surprise. He didn''t think it would be so soft.


    From outside, Michael approached the new car with an unpleasant expression. The leader of the bodyguards quickly followed, "Michael! How''s it going over there?"


    Michael spat, "It''s the Wolf Gang and their man is dead."

 Chapter 5 The Wolf Gang’s Assassin

    Michael kicked at the ground in frustration. [Dammit, I can''t believe that we didn''t get anything out of him.]


    Their assassin actuallymitted suicide by biting a capsule of arsenic between his teeth like some movie viin.


    The bodyguard was startled, "The Wolf Gang''s men? Have we done something to offended them?"


    Michael''s face fell as he murmured, "Their men always snatch other people''s prey. Could they know about the Mutant?"


    The bodyguard didn''t understand what Michael was talking about. All he heard was trouble., It would be a huge problem if they couldn''t find the mastermind behind this assassination plot.


    "Michael, there must be someone pulling the strings behind this. If we don''t catch the person behind it, we will be in deep trouble."


    They knew Master Sylvester''s temper, after all.


    Michael snapped out of his thoughts and replied irritably, "If you have the skills to interrogate a dead person, I''m all ears."


    The bodyguard sighed in frustration. Obviously he didn''t have that ability. But if things went wrong, their days were numbered. "Michael, what are your orders?"


    Michael had been with Sylvester for many years and remained calm andposed in such situations. He had a n to begin cleaning up this mess. "Enough whining. First, bury the driver properly and appease his family. Provide financial support, and if there are children, ensure their education through university. As for the assassin''s body...?"


    Michael hesitated. Should they dispose of it like they had their previous adversaries?


    At that moment, his phone buzzed. ''Sylvester Gomez'' shed on the screen.


    ["Try to bring the body back to Pliar."]


    At least there would be no more questions regarding what to do with the body. Michael couldn''t believe it. He wasn''t surprised that this sniper''s death would have been predicted by his friend. He''d had years of experience with death. Although he didn''t know what Sylvester had in mind, he now had a superior''s orders and called out themand. Just as he was about to join Sylvester''s vehicle for the journey home, he paused to search the body. Deep in a pocket, he discovered a heavy cellphone, which he pocketed.


    "The sniper''s body should be brought back to Pliar." he directed


    "Yes, Michael," the bodyguard immediately responded.


    Once in the car, Michael took out the cellphone and handed it to the rear seat''s upant.


    "Sir, it belongs to the Wolf Gang. I retrieved theirmunication device. Do you think they might already know about the Mutant? Balthazar said they were reliable, but reliable my ass. The Wolf Gang could find trouble from miles away." Michael was fuming.


    "The Wolf gang doesn''t know," Sylvester spoke up.


    Michael was puzzled, "What? They don''t know? Then why do all this?"


    Sylvester nced at Michael, who remained far too innocent for their line of work. He sighed


    imperceptibly, hoping he had be more street smart over thest few years. Never mind.


    "Check themunication records, restore erased traces, and respond to the person behind the contract."


    A trace of murderous intent shed in Sylvester''s eyes. "Simply tell them that the mission isplete."


    Michael immediately understood. It seemed that this time, the Wolf Gang was truly just a pawn. The boss intended to distract the real perpetrator with smoke and mirrors, luring the snake out of its hole.


    What is one contract hitpared to the leader of the Dragon Gang? The boss truly is a god among men.


    Michael quickly got to work on the phone and soon restored the deleted conversation.


    [I heard you''re a skilled sniper? Help me deal with someone. Money is no object.]


    [Who?]


    [Sylvester Gomez. He''s currently on his way to Skya. Seize the opportunity and bring me his head.] [Sylvester!!! He''s not an easy opponent. If I fail and end up in his hands, I''ll suffer worse than death.]


    [You''re a renowned Wolf Gang assassin. Are you seriously afraid of Sylvester? Is this a joke?]


    [Once payment is received, everything is negotiable.]


    Reading the conversation, Michael chuckled coldly. They truly went to extremes by involving a Wolf Gang assassin. But with these tricks of theirs, they still think they can kill the boss? Absolutely delusional.


    A bunch of idiots.


    Michael pressed the keyboard a few more times, furrowing his brow. "Sir, it''s a bit tricky to restore the identity of the individual behind this attempt on your life."


    In other words, it might take some time for them to discover the person behind it all immediately.


    Sylvester turned to the girl beside him and gently touched her soft face. "It doesn''t matter."


    "Ummm... Are you sure?" Michael was momentarily stumped, quickly deciphering the meaning behind his friend''s words.


    "It doesn''t matter" didn''t refer to the insignificance of finding the person behind it, but rather to Michael himself not needing to find the person behind it. In other words...


    "Sir, you know who the mastermind is, don''t you?"


    Sylvester grunted, clearly unwilling to borate, but his tone revealed disdain.


    Michael silently shed tears. He didn''t possess his friend''s mind, so he couldn''t figure it out. But there probably weren''t many people in this world who could know their master''s whereabouts!


    ...


    After spending the night in a nearby hotel, they finally reached Pliar.


    To prevent any further incidents, Michael had arranged for a helicopter from the Gomez'' headquarters to wait at the border.


    The huge propellers roared, stirring up strong winds around them.


    Geoff Gomez, dressed in a military uniform, approached while holding a nket and earplugs, respectfully addressing Sylvester. "Sir."


    Sylvester nodded slightly, epting the nket from Geoff and covering the sleeping girl in his arms. Then, he took the earplugs and put them in his own ears.


    Carrying her, he boarded the helicopter. The sleepy little thing had already fallen asleep in his arms.


    Geoff leaned in close to Michael and whispered, "Brother, is this the Mutant? Her delicate beauty truly stands out."


    Michael nodded, a proud yet disdainful expression on his face. "Oh, Geoff, you should have seen it. So many people went crazy for her, and her price skyrocketed from ten million to fifty million. But can those suckers outsmart our boss? Not a chance. What a joke they were."


    Upon hearing this, Geoff rubbed his nose. "How much did he spend?"


    Michael waved his hand dismissively. "Not much, around one hundred million."


    Geoff''s mouth twitched.


    Why did he feel like their master was the real sucker?


    A Mutant? Are there truly mysterious things like that in this world?


    He couldn''t help but feel that their boss was acting in haste, seeking remedies out of desperation.


    When the Second Young Master suddenly fell ill, causing some disarray in the boss''s mind, he went on the hunt for any possible cure.

 Chapter 6 Charlie is Done For

    Pliar, the Gomez Estate.


    It waste at night, yet the entire Gomez Estate was brightly lit.


    Doctor Johnson, the Gomez family physician, was dressed in a white coat and came in and out of a dark, humid room with a tense expression.


    The entire family was gathered to hear the prognosis. The elder of Sylvester''s uncles, Raymond, his wife Tiffany, and their family, as well as Sylvester''s younger uncle, Elvis, his wife Rachel, and their family, were all sitting in the hall, lost in their own thoughts.


    Finally, when a basin of blood was brought out, Rachel couldn''t help herself anymore. She clutched at her chest and looked at the doctor on his fifth trip out of the room in as many minutes, asking, "How many basins of blood is this? What is Charlie''s condition?"


    The intercepted Doctor Johnson looked troubled. "Please excuse me, Rachel, his condition is still uncertain."


    He was also frustrated. The second young master of the reigning generation of Gomez men, Charlie, had obviously suffered some sort of impact injury, causing his head to bleed. But for some reason, the bleeding couldn''t be stopped, and blood continued to flow from multiple orifices.


    The only possible consensus among the medical team was that it could be disseminated intravascr coagtion. He tried exining to the family that with so many blood clots in the body''s microcirction, it depleted arge amount of the required clotting substances, which was resulting in massive bleeding due to the deficiency.


    This, in turn, led to bleeding from multiple orifices.


    However, all the blood tests showed no abnormalities. It was only due to excessive blood loss that the hemoglobin levels were low. Everything was baffling to the extreme.


    Rachel ''s face showed anxiety and impatience. "Still uncertain? And you call yourself a doctor! What on earth do you even do? How many basins of blood have been brought out? Has the bleeding... not stopped yet?" Her frustration gave way to fear for her nephew.


    Doctor Johnson didn''t respond, but as he heard an rm suddenly sound, he turned and rushed upstairs.


    Tiffany sat to the side, disapproving of Rachel''s reaction. Actors are nothing more than actors, unfit for the public. As usual, Rachel was bing hysterical over something that shouldn''t impact her at all.


    Besides, this wasn''t even her child, but her nephew! What was the point of getting so worked up?


    Tiffany reached out and pulled Rachel to sit beside her."Rachel, calm yourself," she admonished sternly.


    Elvis tried to console her from the side, "Darling, please calm down. Charlie will be fine."


    Rachel felt like she was about to copse, trembling a little. "Why hasn''t our dear Sylvestere back? He has always spoiled his little brother the most. Why hasn''t he shown up yet?"


    "He won''t ever show up again."


    A deep and heavy voice sounded, shocking everyone.


    Elvis looked at his elder brother in astonishment, "Raymond, what are you talking about?"


    Tiffany smirked, "Are you all deaf? Can''t you understand human speech?"


    Elvis couldn''t believe what Raymond was implying, "Raymond, you can''t mean. How could you do this? Sylvester is our nephew! If you killed Sylvester, will it be Charlie next? What distinguishes this from the actions of an animal?" Raymond put away his phone with a smirk. He had just received a reply from the Wolf Gang assassin, saying the hit was sessful.


    But Elvis''s words made his face darken, and he threw a punch toward his younger brother.


    "How can you be so disrespectful! Do you understand who you''re talking to? I am the leader of this family now!" Raymond imed, standing in his identity as the new patriarch and Master of the Gomez holdings.


    Elvis turned his head slightly, blood pooling at the corner of his mouth. He nonchntly ran the back of his hand across the spot, wiping it off.


    Witnessing this, Rachel immediately got up from the couch and came to Elvis''s side, sympathetically asking, "Elvis, are you hurt?"


    He patted Rachel''s hand reassuringly. "I''m fine," He replied before turning to his brother and saying, "Raymond, I won''t let you do something so stupid.''


    Tiffany looked at the Gomez family as if they were fools. "Do you dare say you''re not afraid? Do you miss how sick Charlie is? He shows the same symptoms as the White family''s hereditary disease, an evil disease that might be contagious. If we don''t eradicate it now, we could all die. Think about the White family whosest member diedst year and about yourte eldest brother who disappeared without a trace."


    The word "death" weighed upon them all heavily and coupled with the memory of their eldest brother''s sudden demise and the extinction of the White family, their anger shifting to grimaces at the tragedy they''d all suffered.


    "Even so, we can''t kill Sylvester and Charlie! They are the children of our eldest brother and sister-inw, our rtives, and the rightful inheritors to this family. Besides, "diseases can be treated!" Rachel covered her stomach, a mournful expression on her face. Suddenly, she thought of something. She tightly gripped her phone, nning to find an opportunity to send a messageter. Sylvester''s fate was currently unknown, and she could only rely on herself.


    Tiffany smirked, resting her hand on the armrest of the couch, "Rachel, you''re too kind and not thinking of your growing family. You still carry Elvis'' child in your womb. Aren''t you afraid? Don''t you think about the child in your belly? What about Elvis?"


    "That''s enough." Elvis clenched his fist. "Stop with these righteous words. In the end, you''re all just afraid of death. I don''t believe in any evil disease; all I know is that Charlie and Sylvester need to be saved from your evil plot." After speaking, he held Rachel ''s hand and began to walk outside. He had to quickly instruct someone to intercept Raymond''s men.


    They had not left yet when several tall and burly bodyguards approached. "Elvis, Rachel, I apologize, but I cannot allow you to leave the premises." It seemed like they wouldn''t be able to go anywhere today. Raymond sighed, "Elvis, please forgive me. Once things here are settled, I will allow you to leave. For now, though, you must remain."


    Elvis tightly sped his hands together, trembling in anger.


    Was it really impossible to save the eldest brother''s child?


    Not realizing the turmoil currently whirling through the members of the Gomez family, Doctor Johnson, walked down stairs and into the hall. His white coat was stained with a shocking amount of blood, but his expression was no longer anxious. It seemed like the condition was finally under control. "Raymond, Elvis,dies, Charlie''s condition has been temporarily stabilized. The bleeding has stopped, but the injuries are severe. I will give him aprehensive examinationter."


    Raymond raised his eyes and looked at the medical team the Gomez used with a cold gaze. "Don''t waste your time. Charlie is done for."


    Doctor Johnson was taken aback, then quickly reacted, "Wha... What?"


    Tiffany came over, held Raymond ''s hand, and turned to Doctor Johnson, "Are you deaf or stupid? Didn''t you hear what my husband said?" "Doctor Johnson, a smart person should understand the situation. We won''t need to spell it out for you, right?"


    Although he certainly understood what had been asked of him, it was difficult to dere someone currently living as dead with the snap of a finger.


    One of Raymond''s men came over, carrying a safe in his hands. He walked up to Raymond and respectfully said, "Sir, as you instructed, there are two million dors inside." Raymond raised his chin toward the physician, and his subordinates ced the safe in front of Doctor Johnson.


    "Doctor Johnson, this is the down payment. If you help us in this matter, there will be three million waiting for youter. Whether you do it or not is up to you."

 Chapter 8 You Bastard

    The scent of blood was strong and pungent. Rachel, who had never witnessed a murder and was pregnant, covered her mouth, feeling nauseated.


    The bodyguards quickly came in, swiftly dragging the corpse away, while the servants nervously approached, mopping up the blood from the floor with a trembling hands. Finally, they sprayed air freshener to mask the remaining odor before considering the taskplete.


    Elvis hugged Rachel gently, patting her back tofort her.


    Raymond chuckled.


    With the removal of his elder nephew and what remained of his brother''s children on the verge of death, Raymond would be in charge from now on.


    He sneered at his younger siblings, "Ashlee, if you want to send them to the hospital, go ahead."


    His casual tone chilled their hears in fear.


    Ashlee tightened her clenched fist resolutely. No, nothing bad could have happened to Sylvester and Charlie with certainty. She took a step forwards to announce the same when an echoing tone interrupted, seemed half mocking and half smiling.


    "How lively."


    The words were ice-cold, piercing through everyone''s ears, devoid of any warmth, and mixed with an inexplicable cruelty. Much like Ashlee''s entrance in their family home, everyone froze and turned to look outside to see a crowd approaching.


    Geoff and Michael, each apanied by a team of bodyguards, rushed in, splitting to surround the bodyguards already inside. The two tall me remained at the doorway, bowing respectfully towards the entrance as their boss and friend approached.


    Sylvester advanced, his tall figure storming toward his uncle, his expression carrying a terrifying fa?ade of the wickedness thaty just below the surface.


    He held a girl in his arms, her face covered by a nket which obscured her features.


    Raymond nced around in rm at the approaching figure and shock clouded his expression. Didn''t the Wolf Gang''s assassin deal with him? How did this little bastard Sylvester survive, only to appear here instead? Where did things go wrong?


    The disturbingly bloody smell stirred the girl who shifted in Sylvester''s arms. Her delicate fingers unconsciously scratched at his chest, showing signs of her slow awakening.


    Sylvester lowered his gaze to look at her without lingering in the living room, carrying her through the crowd and heading upstairs.


    Raymond watched Sylvester''s casual appearance, seemingly oblivious to the tension in the room. It seemed they couldn''t confront him head-on now.


    Tiffany leaned in close to her husband''s ear, nervously asking, "Raymond, what do we do now?"


    He kept a calm gaze and said, "Don''t worry, we will have to just wait and see."


    Sylvester ced the girl on the bed, covered her with a nket, then turned and headed downstairs.


    As he descended the spiral staircase step by step with, his hands in his pockets and, head slightly lowered, an intense aura of pressure surrounded him, sending chills down people''s spines. He sat on the sofa, reclining slightly, casually resting his hand on the armrest, causing Raymond to tremble under this sight.


    This nephew of his was incredibly ruthless, never showing mercy, even to family. That''s why he had needed to bribe the Wolf Gang.


    He needed a killer to deal with him.


    Seeing his nephew sitting so casually, Raymond immediately put on a smile. "Sylvester, you found the Divine Doctor?"


    Sylvester finally looked up, his amber eyes staring eerily, as he smirked." You suddenly seem to care about me a lot."


    Raymond chuckled and rubbed his hands together nervously. "Of course, I want you to find the Divine Doctor so that you and Charlie can receive treatment."


    Elvis, Ashlee, and Rachel didn''t know how to react. As members of the renowned Gomez n, they naturally hoped for a harmonious family without a need for violence.


    "Is that so?" Sylvester continued to smile and sighed lightly. "Unfortunately, I couldn''t find the Divine Doctor, but I did find someone else while searching." Sylvester raised his hand, and the head of his bodyguards brought the assassin''s corpse over.


    The body was dressed in ck, with an marred face, and covered in dirt, but clearly lifeless. Raymond''s face turned dark as he observed the lifeless form. Sylvester stared at Raymond and sighed, "The Wolf Gang''s killer for hire. It turns out his marksmanship is only so-so. Why did you take an interest in him?"


    Raymond ''s heart tightened, and he forced a smile uglier than crying. "Sylvester, you must be joking. How could I know him?"


    "Oh?" Sylvester nodded, still rxed. He habitually twirled the dragon ring on his left hand with his right thumb and index finger. Raymond''s eyes were drawn to the jewelry denoting his leadership of the Dragon Gang. Sylvester spoke to the room. "It seems Raymond is getting old and his memory isn''t too good." His eyes darted back to his uncle." Do you need me to help refresh your memory?" With those words, the smile on his face instantly disappeared.


    He raised his hand, and Michael grabbed Raymond by the hair, dragging his trembling form to kneel in front of Sylvester.


    Michael never expected that the person nning to assassinate his friend would turn out to be a member of the Gomez family. He couldn''t help but exert strength.


    No wonder the boss asked him to use the assassin''s phone to reply to the person who ced the order, iming that it had beenpleted.


    Now he understood. This was a trap to draw out the snake.


    Sure enough, wasn''t Raymond lured out tonight?


    Michael was impressed at his forethought.


    Sylvester lifted his foot and hooked Raymond ''s chin, forcing him to look up. Not hearing any words from him, Sylvester grew impatient and stepped on Raymond''s hand, crushing it slowly. Raymond, in excruciating pain, was sweating profusely on his forehead.


    "I remember now!


    Sylvester leaned slightly forward, his amber eyes sinister and icy.


    Elvis and Ashlee had never seen Sylvester like this before; he was more terrifying than a demon, and it was daunting.


    Recalling Charlie''s condition, Elvis was instantly alert. He hurried over and anxiously said, "Sylvester, go check on Charlie first. He has been injected with something by Doctor Johnson and he may not have long to live." Sylvester''s pupils contracted as, he nced at Elvis, his gaze chilly.

 Chapter 10 Throw Her Into the Sea

    Downstairs, a sudden uproar erupted. Ashlee and Raymond ''s people confronted each other, each side fighting fiercely.


    Several bodyguards surrounded Raymond and Tiffany, trying to get them out.


    Elvis heard themotion and looked downstairs, surprised. "Sylvester."


    Sylvester only nced briefly, sneering as if he was looking at two dead people.


    "They can''t escape."


    His tone was confident and arrogant.


    Sure enough, in no time, Sylvester''s own bodyguards brought Raymond and Tiffany back.


    Geoff held a gun, aiming it straight at Raymond ''s heart.


    Raymond seemed to still be in disbelief after the chaos just now. He looked incredulous. "It''s not possible, it can''t be possible. The mansion was under my people''s control."


    Geoff spoke, pouring cold water on him, "Oh, Raymond, you really thought the Gomez men belonged to you?"


    "What?" Anxiety surged within Raymond.


    Geoff frowned, impatient with him for daring to harm their boss. He spoke indifferently, "If the Gomez men acknowledged you, there would have been no one to respond to our message about the helicopter." Geoff himself had arranged for the Gomez helicopter to be called.


    Upon hearing this, Raymond looked at Sylvester and understood everything.


    He had always believed he controlled thepound''s men, but it turned out he had fallen into his own nephew''s scheme.


    Sylvester came downstairs and stood in front of Raymond, looking at him as if he were a fool. Sylvester ground his back mrs, his voice sinister and chilly. "Caught in a trap, Raymond. Do you find this game fun?" Tiffany trembled, leaning against her husband.


    She thought it was over,pletely over.


    "You... you little bastard, "Raymond, realizing the situation was lost, stared fiercely at Sylvester without pretending anymore.


    It was a joke to act subserviently in front of his nephew.


    Sylvester squinted his eyes, suddenly smiled, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. Then, he stopped smiling, and his handsome face turned icy cold. He kicked Raymond in the chest viciously.


    Raymond staggered backwards, spitting out a mouthful of blood. His eyes filled with resentment, anger, and unwillingness to concede.


    Sylvester did not let up; instead, he stepped on Raymond''s chest and applied slow, crushing pressure.


    Raymond couldn''t breathe, and fear spread throughout him...


    Sylvester looked down at him from above, his amber eyes filled with killing intent, his voice deep and low. "Raymond, my life and the lives of all Gomez family members belong to me. Don''t touch or take what''s mine, got it?"


    At least Raymond plotted this on his own. Though his methods may be unconscionably ruthless, Ashlee couldn''t bear to watch and walked over to intervene, "Sylvester, I understand Raymond''s unforgivable sins, but he''s your uncle. Let him turn himself in."


    Sylvester turned his head to look at his aunt. His voice was unbelievablyzy, "Sure. My grandfather had a lifetime of honors from his military career. Your death is not worthy of tarnishing his legacy."


    66


    "He''s barely even cold in the ground, so you''re lucky that I don''t feel like going on a killing spree."


    Raymond breathed a sigh of relief, but the next second, he felt like he had fallen into an icy abyss.


    Sylvester removed his foot, his voice chilling, "Since that''s the case, take Raymond to Ironfist Holding Center, the maximum-security prison, and give him a thorough interrogation, Geoff." "Yes, sir."


    Geoff walked over.


    Ironfist Holding Center was the most torturous ce in Pliar. Anyone who entered there aftermitting a crime would have their skin peeled off, if they weren''t killed first.


    Ashlee pursed her lips and remained silent. At least Sylvester didn''t dispose of Raymond directly; he had already shown some leniency.


    Tiffany was extremely frightened. She trembled and looked at Sylvester, "Sylvester, we were wrong. Please spare us, for the sake of your father for the sake of our family ties and blood connections." Sylvester treated it like a huge joke, "That''s quite the audacity."


    "Family ties? Who are you to bring that up? Pretending to be rted?"


    Sylvester stood upright, his voice devoid of warmth, "Raymond may share the Gomez'' blood, but what makes you, a dog, think you have any rtion to us?"


    66 33


    ...


    "Throw this woman into the sea."


    Tiffany was horrified. She trembled and crawled to Sylvester''s feet, wanting to cling to Sylvester. He pulled Tiffany away from where she grasped at him. She struggled and shouted with all her might, "No, Sylvester, don''t! I was wrong, it''s all because Raymond forced me!"


    Sylvester nced up and chuckled at Raymond, "Tsk, you''re no good." In choosing people, you''re not good, and in choosing women, you''re even worse."


    Sylvester''s tone was extremely disdainful.


    Trash finds trash, it really was a perfect match.


    He turned around and went upstairs, ignoring the cries behind him, taking out his phone and sending a text message.


    After sending the message, he turned to Ashlee and Elvis and casually said, "You guys take care of the mansion."


    Ashlee Gomez and Elvis exchanged a look but said nothing.


    Sylvester, the young master of the Gomez n, leader of the Dragon Gang, was mysterious and unpredictable. People in the underworld all say not to provoke him, but few know just how ruthless he can be. Today, they got a glimpse of it. Geoff looked at the intimidated individuals but didn''t say anything.


    What was this? If it wasn''t for the fact that their master didn''t want bloodshed right after their grandfather''s burial, this ce would be even more terrifying than hell.


    ...


    The rooms of Sylvester and Charlie were adjacent to each other. Although the balconies of the two rooms were not connected, the distance was not far, and for her, it was a piece of cake to jump over.


    With nearly everyone gone from the room, the girl originally wanted to leave without a care, but Rachel was there, so she had no choice but to climb over the balcony.


    She carefully measured the distance, effortlessly leaped, and jumped from Charlie''s balcony.


    Without hesitation, she opened the door, hurried inside, and dove into the bed, covering herself with the nket and closing her eyes.


    Her movements were smooth and seamless.


    Just as she drifted off, the door was pushed open.


    A heavy aura weighedfortably down on her.


    Sylvester approached the bedside, looking at the girl''s captivating sleeping face. He nced at the balcony and the gap in the door, quietly smiled, and withdrew his gaze. His slender hand reached towards the girl''s face and couldn''t help but caress it.


    So soft.


    The girl was awakened by Sylvester''s actions and opened her eyes. Her pitch-ck pupils collided with his seductive eyes. Then, the girl smiled, like a radiant little sun. Sylvester was momentarily stunned, then smiled. He curved his lips and his low, sexy voice said, "You''re so fond of smiling."


    The girl blinked her eyes, slightly tilted her head, radiating purity and brightness.


    Sylvester noticed her giggle and raised his eyebrows, took a deep breath, and intentionally tried to scare her, saying, "I''ll eat you if you keepughing."


    The girl continued to smile, even reaching out and holding one of his fingers, shaking it like she had received a toy, enjoying ying with his hand. Sylvester stared at her, giving her the freedom to be willful.


    And that was the strange scene that Michael saw when he walked in.


    "Sir, you called for me."


    "Go get Dr. Watson for me."


    After saying that, Sylvester picked up the Mutant handbook beside him and began to read it slowly.

 Chapter 12 Rage from a Kiss

    Initially, Doctor Watson had no interest in this matter. Being old, all he wanted was to lie in bed and get a good night''s sleep.


    Upon hearing Sylvester''s words, his inner self couldn''t help but tremble. You see, knowing the power and influence of the Gomez in Pliar''s Central City, one could understand the immense honor it was to bear the surname "Gomez". Now, he casually bestowed this honor to his Lady Phoenix.


    Suddenly, in his heart, Doctor Watson had a thought about Sylvester. His goodwill increased slightly. He became interested and no longer felt sleepy.


    He also wondered what kind of name Master Sylvester, the puppet master, would give to his Lady Phoenix.


    Like Watson, Michael perked up his ears to listen.


    Sylvester pondered for a moment, and suddenly a line of poetry popped into his mind. Smirking, he flicked the girl''s earlobe and said, "How about L? Do you like it?"


    The girl, who had initially twisted his cor, changed her hold to encircle Sylvester''s neck. Smiling gently, she lightly nted a kiss on his cheek.


    [*Mhm**! Let''s reward this jerk with a name for her.**]*


    The soft touch inexplicably ignited Sylvester''s anger.


    His mood plummeted rapidly, and his face grew darker. Even Michael and Doctor Watson could sense the surrounding hostile atmosphere, as if it could crush them at any moment. Sylvester gripped the girl''s slender neck tightly, pulling her towards him. His amber eyes turned slightly reddish as he asked, "Who taught you to do that?"


    [*Does she **even **have the intellect to understand these things?*]


    The girl bit her lip, and her eyes held the purest innocence in the world.


    She struggled to understand why this incredibly good-looking man suddenly acted this way.


    Watson was startled, about to rush over to pull Sylvester away, but Michael immediately grabbed him, his voice somewhat muffled, "Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    Going against their master''s wrathful state was as good as seeking death. Moreover, his actions wouldn''t just harm himself but could also hasten the Mutant''s death.


    Watson was taken aback, as he had long heard that Lord Sylvester was not to be messed with. But this girl was his Lady Phoenix, and he didn''t want to see her left at his mercy like this.


    The girl grimaced in pain, her brows tightly furrowed, mist forming in her beautiful eyes.


    Unable to hold back, Watson suddenly had a realization. His voice trembled, uncertain, "Master Sylvester, she might have learned it from television. Can you be sure that despite her mental disability, she doesn''t watch TV?"


    In the moment when tears were about to well up, Sylvester suddenly released his grip.


    The girl held her own neck with both hands, coughing softly. Her small face had turned bright red as she held back tears from falling.


    Afraid that Sylvester might erupt in anger again, Watson quickly reached for his phone. With it in hand, Watson opened a mindless romantic drama. Just as the female lead was about to kiss the male lead on the face, Watson paused the show and handed the phone to the girl, saying, ''Are you imitating what''s happening here?''


    The girl obediently nced at the TV screen and nodded in response.


    Sylvester''s ferocious aura instantly dissipated upon seeing this. He looked at the girl with a tense expression and eventually raised his hand.


    The girl, seeing Sylvester raise his hand again, instinctively stepped back.


    Sylvester felt a pang in his heart.


    ''Come here,'' Sylvester said, his voice softened.


    Feeling like she couldn''t sense the cruelty in him at the moment, she approached him, and Sylvester gently rubbed her head.


    ''Bring the healing ointment.''


    Watson nced at the girl and, seeing that Sylvester had no intention of harming her, turned to fetch the ointment.


    Along the way, Watson couldn''t understand why Lady Phoenix would do this and pretend to be unaware.


    What exactly did Lady Phoenix want?


    While Watson went to get the medication, Sylvester gave instructions to Michael.


    ''I leave L''s education to you.''


    Michael nodded and inquired, ''Sir, is Miss L attending school in Central City or elsewhere?''


    Michael smoothly changed his question from if she''d attend school to where, although he didn''t understand why the boss gave such a name to this beautiful Mutant woman. Sylvester was satisfied with Michael''s change of question.


    After contemting for a moment, he replied, ''Go to Greafury City.''


    Pliar was a ce withplex influences, and Central City was like a perilous abyss. If his precious little one was discovered there, it could potentially lead to chaos.


    Though he never feared trouble, and no one dared to be foolish enough to oppose him openly, there was always a chance that someone might try something behind the scenes. The Wolf Gang''s assassins were a living example of this. Michael also thought Greafury City was a good choice. After all, it was one of the boss''s territories, and it wasn''t asplicated as Central City.


    Furthermore, Charlie was also in Greafury City.


    "I went to study in Greafury city. The reason I returned to the Gomez'' mansion this time was because Charlie got into trouble and needed the Gomez''s doctor and top medical equipment.


    "Since everything is fine now, it''s time to go back," Michael told L


    "Sir, should I arrange for Miss L to attend Charlie''s school as well?"


    Charlie''s school in Greafury City is the best, and with Charlie taking care of her, no one would dare to harm Miss L.


    "There''s no rush with that. First, gather information about several good schools in Greafury City." Sylvester paused and continued, "I want detailed information about each school, every leader, and every student, along with a chart describing their rtionships." He had to be careful with every step to ensure the safety of his little one.


    Michael couldn''t help but be amazed. Back when Charlie was going to study in Greafury City, the boss was not this meticulous.


    Indeed, the Mutant girl was getting much more care... Oh yes, it was Miss L. She''s the difference.


    "As you wish."


    Although he agreed, Michael still felt that this task was extraordinary. Each good school in Greafury City had at least several thousand students, and there were many schools.


    He would definitely not sleep well these days. Ah! Later, he would ask Doctor Watson for some medicine to replenish his body.


    Watson came in with the healing ointment for L.


    Sylvester took it and personally applied the medicine to her neck.


    He controlled the pressure very well, afraid of hurting her yet fearing it was not enough.


    Seeing this, Michael pulled Watson outside.


    After leaving the room, Michael closed the door and he and Doctor Watson walked towards the guest room.


    "Old man, give me some medicine to replenish my body."


    Watson looked at Michael in shock. It couldn''t be--it couldn''t be true. He couldn''t have really cursed the young man in his earlier anger, could he have? This man''s body needs to be strong, otherwise, he won''t be able to find a wife [or] help his Lady Phoenix.


    Though Michael was unpleasant, upon careful consideration, the curse the doctor managed was quite malicious.


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you have a kidney deficiency?" Watson seemed to feel bad after saying that and hurriedly reassured, "You don''t have to worry too much. Although it''s amon problem for many men, fortunately, it''s not a terminal illness and can be treated."


    "...Wait a minute! Doctor, did you curse me?"


    He couldn''t bear it any longer. Without Sylvester around, Michael gradually revealed his true nature.


    Michael really wanted to kick Watson but considering that he was a renowned physician in Pliar and had made significant contributions to the country, Michael held himself back.


    "I have a lot of work these days, just give me some heart medicine or something to keep me working," he said.


    Watson looked at him, still seeming a little drained from the recent incident. He...got it wrong! It wasn''t the curse at all, just a heart condition!


    Michael looked at Watson with a bewildered expression and couldn''t help but ask irritably, "Aren''t you a cardiac specialist? Don''t you have any heart medicine?"


    "I do, I do. Just a moment."


    Great! He got it wrong for real.


    Just as Watson was about to enter the room, Michael remembered something and stopped him in a mysterious manner, "Old man, why do you think the boss gave Miss L such a name?" Only then did Watson recall that there had been such a matter.


    "Spill it. You must have an idea." Michael''s voice carried a sense of urgency and threat.


    Watson looked at Michael and shook his head. This kid had suffered due to hisck of education.


    However, he couldn''t say anything for sure. He waved his hand, "How would I know? Why don''t you go ask Master Sylvester?" Michael felt ridiculous. How could anyone figure out the boss''s motives? He probably just named her whatever sounded good. Suddenly uninterested, Michael turned and left, nning to go back to his room to sleep then continue working in the morning.

 Chapter 13 A Mess in the Bathroom

    The Gomez mansion, master bedroom.


    Sylvester applied medicine to L, although the marks on her neck had long disappeared. Perhaps it was due to his guilt over the recent incident that Sylvester had no intention of stopping. Not until L raised her hand and rested her fingers against his did Sylvester raise his eyebrows.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    L shook her head. Only then did Sylvester stand up and casually caress L''s cheek.


    So soft.


    "Rest well, "Sylvester said, then left the room.


    L got up from the bed after he left.


    After returning to Pliar from Balthazar''s Auction House without any breaks, she needed to take a bath.


    Once alone, L became a different person. In the bathroom, she looked at herself in the mirror, curled her lips, and spoke melodiously, "L, isn''t a bad name."


    The more she thought on it, the more she liked it, though now that she was alone, she allowed her anger to surface.


    L reached out and touched her slender neck, pouting, "He''s really ruthless." Although that kind of pain was child''s y for her, she couldn''t stand being choked. What''s the point of being a lifesaver if someone threatened her for something so small?


    Hmph!


    Men can be so annoying.


    After taking a shower, L stepped out of the bathroom with radiant, fair skin and slender legs. She picked up the purple and blue dress that she had thrown aside, frowning slightly.


    She had already worn this dress for a whole day. No, ording to the time, it had been two days already.


    She never wore the same clothes twice.


    With this thought in mind, L threw the dress aside and walked towards the bedroom. Since no one was around, she didn''t have to worry about anyone entering. She just didn''t want to wear the same dress again.


    She remembered that this was Sylvester''s room and there was a door on the opposite side that could only lead to a dressing room. She decided to find something to wear in there.


    L walked out and pushed open the door on the other side of the room but froze as soon as she entered. The scene inside made her wish she could dig a hole to hide. What did she see?


    A man sitting behind a table with aputer in front of him, his eyes fixed on her without blinking. She saw his amber eyes freeze for a moment, followed by astonishment.


    L only then realized her mistake. This wasn''t a dressing room at all, it was a study. This man had set up his study in his room.


    What an odd thing to do...


    But what should she do now? If she ran away like a typical woman, wouldn''t it be too obvious that she was more knowledgeable than she was trying to seem? After all, she''s meant to be impersonating an immature Mutant. Can an immature Mutant feel shy?


    But if she doesn''t run, wouldn''t it also seem odd to keep standing here?


    In that moment of distraction, L forgot to cover herself. She waspletely exposed to Sylvester''s gaze.


    He quickly stood up, striding towards her on his long legs.


    L suddenly felt weak in her knees. She seemed to be on the verge of copsing.


    Just as they were about to give way, Sylvester reached out and held her, pulling her into his embrace.


    Her soft and smooth body, which was both silky and cold, fell into his arms. Sylvester caught a whiff of the scent of his usual shower gel. His face tightened as he took off his own bathrobe and wrapped it around L. An alluring masculine fragrance surrounded her, with a refreshing hint of pine. L couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    His scent was really pleasant.


    L came to the bedside and Sylvester, wearing only a bath towel around his lower half, stood by the bed, looking down at L. Her slightly upturned eyes gave her a touch of wickedness.


    He cleared his throat and spoke in a low, husky voice, "You went to shower on your own, you little fool. Do you even know how to use it?"


    From the scent of the shower gel just now, he already knew.


    But wasn''t this Mutant supposed to be immature? How could she know how to use things invented by modern humans?


    Isn''t she worried that something might happen?


    However, it was also his carelessness.


    After such a long journey and returning from a tropical region, she must feel ufortable. He should have had the servants help her with the shower.


    L admired this man''s excellent physique from the corner of her eye-the full and solid chest muscles, the sculpted abdominal muscles, the sexy Adonis belt, and the powerful arms... Matched with his handsome face, those sharp eyebrows and eyes, and his arrogant expression, he exuded an aura of displeasure with the world.


    When she suddenly heard his words, L secretly withdrew her gaze and looked up, her watery seductive eyes slightly frowned. She was not a little fool.


    But she couldn''t argue now, so she just nodded and pointed to the huge TV hanging on the wall in the room.


    Sylvester followed her gaze, saw her pointing at the TV, and assumed her gestures meant that she learned from it.


    Sylvester was amazed at her strong learning ability. He took out another bathrobe from the wardrobe, put it on, and walked towards the bathroom.


    Inside the bathroom, it was a mess. Various bottles and containers were lying on the floor, shower gel and shampoo scattered everywhere. Looking up, the showerhead was hanging down, and water was slowly flowing from it. L''s clothes and underwear were thrown on the floor and were all wet.


    L intentionally left it like this. She didn''t want to show any deep knowledge while she was unsure if she could stay by his side.


    Sylvester walked to the showerhead, reached out to test the water temperature, which was freezing cold. No wonder her body felt icy when he touched her, and her delicate feet were trembling.


    It''s no surprise she would shiver after taking a shower with such cold water.


    Sylvester sighed, pressed the internal line for the mansion, and soon the servants came in. They dared not look around and only nced at L on the bed before quickly walking towards the bathroom, directed by Sylvester to clean up. As soon as they entered, the servants gasped in shock.


    A younger maid, whocked tact, asked in surprise and a soft voice, "Why is Mr. Gomez''s bathroom so messy?"


    An older maid blushed upon hearing this and picked up L''s dress and panties, feeling uneasy." What nonsense are you speaking of? Hurry up and clean."


    Wasn''t it obvious? Where did this messe from?


    Sylvester stood outside, staring into L''s eyes,pletely unaware of what the servants were thinking.

 Chapter 14 Blow Dry My Hair

    L acted as if she didn''t know why Sylvester had such a shocked expression on his face and smiled widely at him. Sylvester was unsure of how to proceed.


    He decided not to talk about teaching her to use bath products; he needed to exin something else far more urgently. Something of utmost importance now.


    He sat beside L, earnestly and sincerely like a headmaster, "After bathing, you must put on clothes beforeing out."


    The girl looked at him with her watery eyes and nodded slightly, indicating that she understood. Sylvester felt a sense offort in his heart. This little thing was quite smart.


    Thinking about when he had touched her soft body just now, and L did not avoid it, Sylvester cleared his throat and continued teaching, "Also, in the future, you shouldn''t let anyone touch your body carelessly, not even look at it. You need to learn to protect yourself, understand?" Sylvester''s expression was serious, unlike before.


    L turned her head and blinked her eyes. Sylvester raised his hand and pointed at L''s chest, buttocks, and lower abdomen, ring, "These areas should not be touched or looked at by anyone, whether male or female."


    "If anyone dares to act out of line, without hesitation, kill them directly after venting your anger."


    ?? 66


    Fine. Sylvester thought for a moment and felt that his teaching was notprehensive enough, so he added, "Of course, that is a different story between husband and wife."


    Sylvester didn''t care whether L could ept so much knowledge at the moment and continued to ramble, "Do you understand about husband and wife?"


    In her heart, L sneered at him, but she couldn''t say anything and could only pretend to be ignorant.


    "Husband and wife understand each other''s hearts, have a beautiful wedding, raise children together, and grow old together, "Sylvester exined.


    Hearing Sylvester''s understanding of the rtionship between spouses, L''s heart shook fiercely. To be honest, considering his previous ruthless methods and cold and fierce personality, it was hard to imagine that this was how he viewed a husband and wife rtionship. His heart, surprisingly, was so delicate and tender.


    Sylvester continued speaking, pinching L''s chin, his amber eyes carrying an indiscernible affection, his voice dangerously seductive, and his expression slightly teasing.


    "Of course, the most important aspect of a husband and wife rtionship is that he is a part of her, and she is a part of him. Understand?"


    66 99


    Just when L was convinced by his understanding of the husband and wife rtionship, she heard this sentence and felt speechless. Well, he was Sylvester, after all. How could Sylvester be as naive as she thought?


    Regardless of whether L understands or not, Sylvester told her these things, and she must follow his lead. He let go of her hand, saying, "It''s okay if you don''t understand now, you will naturally know in the future." This little one will eventually get married.


    66


    ...


    "In any case, remember, don''t let anyone take advantage of you." He warned again.


    Sylvester stood up and personally straightened L''s bathrobe. "Regarding bathing, when it''s light out, I will have the servante and teach you. You should rest first, though."


    L nodded,y down, and closed her eyes.


    Sylvester looked at her peaceful sleeping face, his lips curved. What he hadn''t told her was that married couples must give each other a goodnight kiss every day.


    After the maid finished cleaning, she walked out of the bathroom with theplete set of L''s clothes in her slightly reddened face. "Sir, what should I do with these clothes? Should I stack them in the utility room as before and then take them to the energy base to be incinerated?"


    If there are things in the Sylvester Estate that are no longer needed, they are donated if they can still be used. If they can''t, they will be stacked in the utility room and taken to the energy base for incineration, then recycled for energy production.


    This is one of the industries of the Gomez Empire.


    Sylvester nced at the items in the maid''s hand and coldly said, "Clean them and give them to me."


    The maid looked puzzled, not understanding why Mr. Gomez would want them back, but she dared not question it. She nodded and left.


    The next day, L woke up to streams of sunlight piercing through the treetops outside, shining into the room through the slightly open window, creating speckles of light on the pristine white walls-a dreamlike scene. Light!


    L reached out to grab those beams. How warm they were.


    It felt wonderful.


    After all these years, she could finally leave behind the darkness and freely enjoy this moment of warmth.


    Suddenly the door opened and Sylvester came back wearing sportswear. He walked towards L and reached out to stroke her tender face... "Good morning, sweetheart."


    He turned and walked towards the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom.


    Sylvester had the habit of morning exercise. The Gomez Estate had a luxurious fitness building with all kinds of equipment.


    The touch of his hand lingered on L''s face, unyielding.


    After a while, the sound of running water stopped, and the man walked out, again wearing only a towel, unreservedly.


    He walked while drying his hair with a second towel, allowing the droplets of water to slide down his chiseled cheeks, then his chest and eight-pack abs, finally disappearing in the towel. It was dangerously sexy. Casually wiping himself down, he threw the towel aside and walked over to L''s side, handing her a hairdryer. "You probably don''t know how to use this. I''ll teach you and demonstrate it myself." He had a self-sacrificial tone.


    L kindly epted it, her eyes filled with confusion. Her hair was dry. Was she meant to use it on him?


    Sylvester loved her pure and innocent appearance to the extreme, unable to resist stroking her cheek again.


    He sat down beside L, blowing her hair with the hairdryer. His well-defined hands moved through her soft hair, creating an exquisite sensation.


    Truly worthy of being a leader, every aspect of his body was excessively outstanding, matching his handsome features.


    Sylvester''s palms carried faint calluses, possibly from years of holding a gun. The rustic sensation against her skin felt like a massage, veryfortable. She liked this feeling, a sweet smile gracing her lips.


    Seeing this smile halfway through his demonstration, he curled his lips, feeling unexpectedly content, "Do you like it when I personally cater to you?" L tilted her head and rubbed her face against the palm that slid over her cheek, her fondness overflowing.


    "Little thing, you really know how to enjoy yourself."


    With those words, Sylvester handed her the hairdryer, "Now it''s my turn. Blow dry my hair."


    L nodded heavily and took the hairdryer from his hand, imitating his actions to dry his hair.


    She didn''t expect Sylvester''s hair to be so soft and shiny.


    He was the most handsome man she had ever seen, even his hair was so beautiful.


    Her movements gradually became skilled, treating his hair with the same devotion as one would to a precious item. Her gaze softening with each movement... This was Sylvester, the man who once saved her from danger...


    A door of memories suddenly opened...

 Chapter 15 An Exquisite Sight in the Snow

    Five years ago, when she was just thirteen years old, at the border of Klievoria and Pliar, the woman now called L fell from a high mountain while escaping a den of demons. Falling so far after undergoing months of experimentation, she once again experienced excruciating pain.


    Over half of her ribs had been fractured during the fall. One was misaligned and pierced her lung. Her left wrist suffered aminuted fracture, her right leg a bone fissure, her pelvis aminuted fracture, and her abdomen was punctured by a hard stone, creating a fist-sized hole where one could vaguely see soft red intestines, bleeding... Covered in blood from head to toe...


    Even with her self-healing ability reaching abnormal levels, at that moment, she clearly sensed the approach of death.


    She was certain she couldn''t survive.


    Anger, grief, unwillingness...


    She couldn''t die, with the great vendetta against her n, an irreconcble hatred. Moreover, she had just obtained her freedom. How could she be ready to go?


    Clearly, those demons have not been punished yet but the smell of death filled the air around her.


    Besides the unbearable pain, the temperature was rapidly dropping below freezing, chilling to the bone. Her blood began to solidify from the extremely low temperature, making it even harder for her wounds to heal.


    The border between Klievoria and Pliar didn''t normally have snow because of its lowtitude but because of the tall Snow Mountain, temperatures in this specific ce were extremely low.


    In the valley, snow and wind floated down from the mountain, dense and white, filing her with a deep despair.


    Help... help me.


    Who could anyonee to her rescue? How could there be anyone passing through such a ce?


    Just when she was convinced she was really going to die, in her dazed state, she heard the voice of that man. "he''s seriously injured, take her to the nearest hospital."


    "Master Sylvester, she obviously won''t survive. Besides, we have important matters to attend to in this area."


    "Are you telling me how to conduct my business?"


    "No, I would never dare, Master."


    "Whether she can survive or not depends on her luck." His voice belied an arrogant, domineering tone, carrying a hint of coldness.


    But she could sense his disdain for the rules of this world. His words, looking back now, were a form of salvation.


    The girl struggled to open her other uninjured eye and looked at him. He stood in the night, with fair skin, defined eyebrows and eyes like stars, exceptionally refined. As the breeze blew open a corner of his coat, his handsome face imprinted itself in her mind.


    What an exquisite sight...


    She hated the cold, but he loved the snow.


    ...


    "What are you thinking about?" Sylvester''s voice came.


    L''s thoughts were interrupted. She raised her gaze and looked at Sylvester, who was looking at her with interest. Her soft hair had already dried.


    Sylvester reached out and grasped L''s chin, turning it from side to side, examining her carefully. "Can a Mutant without knowledge have thoughts? Tell me, little thing, what were you thinking just now, hm?"


    L lowered her head, blew air on herself with the hairdryer, and then showed a cheerful smile.


    She yed with the hairdryer here and there, enjoying herself immensely,pletely innocent and clean.


    Sylvester chuckled. He had thought too much. She was innocent, what thoughts could she have?


    He stood up and took the hairdryer from her hand, then lifted her up, saying, "Come, I''ll teach you how to use toiletries."


    Last night, after thinking alone in his study, he decided that he personally had to handle her education. He couldn''t trust anyone else to do it.


    L was carried by him, her legs wrapped around his waist, her small face resting on his shoulder, and her hands ying with his hair, while Sylvester couldn''t help but smile. He had definitely overthought it. She was just a Mutant, after all. If Michael saw this situation, his eyes would probably pop out of his sockets.


    Sylvester pondered for a moment, a sh of possessiveness taking over him as he walked with her to the bathroom and said, "Little one, only I can hold you like this in the future. No one else is allowed, understood?"


    Leaning her head to the side, L nodded her head to indicate that she understood.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow and smirked, "Smart little girl."


    In the bathroom, Sylvester, for the first time, patiently exined to L how to use each item.


    "This is body wash, for washing your body, "he said while squeezing some onto his hand and rubbing it to create foam.


    L saw it, and with great joy, she grabbed Sylvester''s hand and blew, sending the dense bubbles flying towards his chest.


    As she watched the bubbles stick to his chest, L pped happily.


    Sylvester affectionately raised his hand and rubbed her little head. So adorable.


    "This is shampoo, for washing your hair. Apply it on your head."


    He decided against demonstrating this one and resolved to wash her hair himself tonight.


    Heter showed L how to use the showerhead. He had been startled to discover that she had used cold water for her bath the previous night but in that moment, he was relieved, thinking about what might have happened if she had used hot water.


    Concerned, Sylvester momentarily forgot that she was a Mutant and that ordinary burns would heal quickly.


    Realizing his own tenderness, Sylvester felt even more helpless.


    He looked at L, who was ying with the showerhead in front of him and chuckled softly. He murmured, "Quite fond of cleanliness."


    He let L continue ying while he walked to the bathroom counter and grabbed a disposable toothbrush for guests.


    There was no other way, they would have to buy her a personal toothbrushter.


    "L,e here."


    Upon hearing Sylvester''s call, L immediately let go of the showerhead and obediently hung it back, then turned around and ran towards Sylvester.


    She raised her gaze and blinked her eyes innocently, She knew she had probably gone a bit too far with the cuteness, but she couldn''t help but enjoy how it felt. She liked it, and he liked it too.


    Sylvester curved his lips and pulled her into his embrace, standing behind her to let her see their actions in the mirror.


    "Open your mouth," he instructed.


    L obedientlyplied.


    He raised his left hand to support her head and taught her to brush her teeth.


    Once finished, they moved to the wardrobe to find her something to wear. She grabbed one of his white dress shirts and began buttoning it up the front.


    "Oh no! You can''t wear that! Do you want to wear my clothes?" he asked her, smiling, as he reached out to begin removing it. She nodded, her innocent eyes glistening. "Heh!" Sylvester chuckled softly." Sweetheart, white is a bit transparent. What if someone could see through it?"


    L''s eyes widened as she pondered. So that''s why he didn''t want her to wear his white shirt.


    "If you want to, you can wear itter."


    At the very least, he should have the servants purchase some undergarments for her.


    L understood his words and ced the white shirt back in the wardrobe. She bypassed Sylvester, picked up a ck shirt, and returned to the dressing room. Herrge eyes gazed at him.


    Damn it!


    He had to look away.


    Sylvester left the dressing room and considerately closed the door.


    His face turned red in embarrassment in her ce.


    While L was putting on clothes, Sylvester heard a knock and opened the bedroom door. The maid stood respectfully at the entrance, holding the freshly cleaned clothes and underwear that L had left in the bathroomst night. "Mr. Gomez, the clothes have been washed and dried. They have also been scented with floral buds. Should I ce them in your dressing room?"


    "I''ll handle it myself."


    Sylvester took the clothes from the maid.


    "By the way, Mr. Gomez, the managers from various fashion brands from within Pliar and across the globe are waiting downstairs with theirtest clothes for this quarter."


    Sylvester''s expression turned cold. "Let them wait." He carried the clothes back to his room, opening a safe and cing L''s items inside before locking it.

 Chapter 16 Crystal Shrimp Dumplings

    Downstairs


    Over ten managers had arrived since receiving the newsst night. It was now close to eleven in the morning, and they hadn''t even had breakfast.


    The Gomez'' staff had prepared a table full of breakfast for these managers-they were always excellent at hospitality--but just because the hosts had this kind of intention didn''t mean they were qualified to ept it. The managers expressed theirck of hunger one after another.


    What a joke. How could they eat when the work hadn''t even started?


    They were risking their lives... and giving up work.


    Michael came out of his guest room after working on documents all night. After taking a shower, he nned toe down and eat something, only to find the chef busy in the kitchen.


    She asked and found out that many had arrived to eat the Mutant girl.


    Later, he also learned that those cowardly managers dared not eat. He stormed into the room where they were waiting and shouted, "Eat! How can you work without eating? Besides, if you don''t eat, what do you think the Gomez will think? Are they not being hospitable enough?"


    With such a strong reprimand, the group of managers sat down at the dining table, not knowing whether tough or cry, but they stuffed food into their mouths at the sight of it.


    They certainly didn''t dare to think that the Gomez werecking in hospitality.


    Looking at this group of cowards, Michael shook his head and sat at another table, picking up a sandwich and eating it in a leisurely manner.


    These managers were all stunned. Sensing their gaze, Michael spoke.


    "You eat your food, don''t mind me."


    With these words, the managers became even more shocked. Even if theycked a truly deep insight, they knew who this was. He was Mr. Gomez''s right-hand man, always by Sylvester''s side. Whoever could be so close to Mr. Gomez was definitely not someone to be ignored.


    Suddenly the legendary figure appeared before them, joining breakfast and sharing a table with them. The managers felt like they were in a fantasy world.


    They had thought that Michael, as the right-hand man, would be aloof. They didn''t expect him to be anywhere near the angelic figure his name suggested. It was quiteforting, however, that he was down-to-Earth enough to be seated alongside them.


    If Michael knew their thoughts, he would probablyugh out loud.


    And if they knew that despite being called Michael, he was anything but angelic and wouldn''t hesitate to kill without batting an eye, they would regret their thoughts.


    At this moment, one of the managers happened to catch sight of someoneing down from upstairs and was scared witless.


    "Mr. Gomez... is here."


    Upon hearing this, the others immediately stood up, causing a grating sound as they dragged their chairs.


    Sylvester frowned, sending a cold, piercing gaze at them.


    The managers trembled, looking at the person before them with the nervousness of students seeing the headmaster.


    This was Mr. Gomez?


    No wonder he had such a strong presence. Just one nce made them feel weak in the knees.


    Sylvester thought about having to pick clothes for the little er, so he didn''t explode in anger. If this were in the past, these people would have been dragged out by the bodyguards. Michael stood up and respectfully looked at Sylvester... "Sir," he intoned.


    The other managers followed Michael ''s lead, their voices filled with the utmost respect and humility. "Good morning, Mr. Gomez."


    Sylvester nodded shallowly to them.


    Michael knew that his friend his master would probably have a meal with Miss L now, so he didn''t follow them to their feet. Instead, he instructed the timid managers to sit down. These managers reallyckedposure. In normal situations, they must have encountered many grand asions. This was hardly grand, so why were they so out of their element in critical moments like these?


    Up in the main dining hall, a variety of international breakfast cuisines wereid out, each dish exquisite in its own right.


    Upon her arrival downstairs, Mr. Feng, the Gomez butler, saw the girl for the first time and a hint of astonishment shed in his eyes.


    No wonder the boss doted on her. He only came back yesterday, yet today he instructed the chef to prepare an borate breakfast and arranged various international brands like Pr couture toe by and showcase their wares. The butler entered with an armful of the new clothes, awaiting the Gomez. With a stunning appearance like hers, anyone would want to indulge her, especially Mr. Gomez. Standing by, he couldn''t help but introduce himself to L, "Miss, this breakfast was specially prepared for you by Mr. Gomez. We have both a variety of breakfast options in case you don''t like one or the other."


    L''s enchanting eyes were showed an innocent expression. She understood the butler''s words, smiled at him, and then looked at Sylvester, opening her mouth, behaving as if she was patiently waiting for him to feed her.


    Being a Mutant, she still didn''t "know" how to use utensils. The butler had assumed she would use the chopsticks herself, never expecting her to look solely at Mr. Gomez. Does she really not know what kind of person Mr. Gomez is? No matter how much he dotes on her, he shouldn''t let her be spoiled. How could he possibly hand-feed her? As the thought emerged, the butler widened his eyes, witnessing the bizarre scene before him.


    Sylvester pulled L over to sit on hisp and used his slender hand to pick up a crystal shrimp dumpling with a silver chopstick, offering it to L''s mouth. L didn''t hesitate and took a bite, slowly savoring the vor.


    It was delicious, incredibly delicious!


    Sylvester guessed right; she had scanned the table earlier and her gaze lingered the longest on this crystal shrimp dumpling. Seeing her enjoy it made him greatly satisfied


    "Which one would you like to eat next? I''ll serve it to you," he offered, tending to the little one.


    L casually pointed at a Western dish, and the butler immediately pushed the te in front of her. Sylvester switched to a fork and fed L the food. In the end, L seemed to find the feeding less exciting, so after Sylvester grabbed another pastry with the fork and offered it to her, she reached out her left hand to hold Sylvester''s wrist while her right hand went for the fork in his hand.


    Perhaps noticing her curiosity about the cutlery, Sylvester didn''t insist and handed her the fork. "Do you want to feed yourself?"


    L took the fork, paused upon hearing this, then turned to look at Sylvester, only to realize that he hadn''t even eaten himself. After realizing this, L held the fork in her hand and turned it towards Sylvester. The fork was spearing a piece of crystal shrimp dumpling. Sylvester watched her actions, initially caught off guard but then smirked.


    It seems he didn''t spoil this little thing in vain; she knows how to reciprocate.

 Chapter 17 A Sad Lost Girl

    Sylvester and L''s meal continued withughter and shared food. Although L said nothing, Sylvester enjoyed himself immensely just listening to her giggle. In particr, he enjoyed the way L continued to feed him dumplings. "These are quite good, don''t you think?" he asked her. She smiled in response. Mr. Feng and Michael looked on in amazement at Sylvester''s change in demeanor over the previous few days. Michael looked at them sideways while speaking to the butler.


    "Do you think he sees her as a daughter?" he muttered. The butler shrugged.


    L heard the passingment and frowned. Sylvester, seeing her eyes lose their sparkle, offered L a rose soy drink. "That''s enough food. Try this instead."


    After taking a sip, she smiled at him once again, then kissed his cheek, the glint returning to her eyes even brighter than before.


    "Sir, I''m sorry to interrupt, but I wanted to let you know that your uncle, Raymond, has confessed to all of his crimes and would like to speak with you." Michael grimaced, pulling his boss''s attention away from the girl, making him frown. "Not interested. I''d like aprehensive investigationpleted into the Wolf Gang and the rtionship my uncle held with them." Michael nodded in agreement. It was an excellent idea to better understand the inner workings of the Wolf Gang, one of the top international assassin groups.


    The Wolf Gang was incredibly arrogant, often extorting money from passersby and boasting immense power. It is both feared and hated internationally. To avoid being targeted while on a mission, the Wolf Gang''s assassins usually operate anonymously. From the conversation they''d read between the assassin and Raymond, it seems that the were unaware of Gomez''s true identity.


    Unannounced, Ashlee walked in to join breakfast, overhearing the conversation but remaining unfazed.


    "How did you sleep, nephew?"


    She approached wearing a figure-hugging fishtail skirt, boasting a mature charm that young girlsck. Sylvester nced at her without much expression, but as she was his elder, he remained polite and replied, "I slept just finest night, thank you for asking."


    Ashlee was taken aback. Her nephew always seemed to keep his distance, making it difficult for her to figure out how to continue a conversation. Suddenly, he was polite and conversational? Where did thate from?


    At the sound of a clearing throat, her attention was drawn to a group of well-dressed men wearing ties, neatly standing in a corner of the hall.


    "Who are they?" she asked gesturing in the direction of the men.


    Michael respectfully replied, "Ashlee, they are the regional managers from various fashion brands. They havee to deliver clothes for Miss L." "L?" Ashlee eximed in surprise.


    She turned her head and finally noticed the girl who was held by Sylvester. L''s beauty was astonishing. After finishing her rose soymilk, she yfully shook the ss in front of Sylvester and even licked the corner of her mouth. Sylvester''s eyes darkened as he took the ss from L''s hand, using a tissue to wipe away the soymilk residue from her lips. Ashlee felt like the entire world had be surreal.


    Was this really her nephew? The enigmatic and unpredictable Sylvester of the mysterious Gomez?


    It was just too bizarre.


    She couldn''t hide her astonishment, and Michael, who had already be ustomed to the odd behavior Sylvester was exhibiting, noticed it all. Ashlee regained herposure and hurriedly asked, "Sylvester, who is this girl?" Sylvester smirked as he yed with L''s hair. "She''s just a sad lost girl I found on the road."


    Upon hearing this, L became displeased and looked up at him. Now that she had him, she was no longer pitiful. She finally had a home.


    Sylvester was delighted that she could understand him. "Aren''t you a poor little thing?" With just one nce, he could sense the resistance from her.


    L shook her head and reached out, hugging his neck, her fair face pressed against his neck. "Alright, alright. You''re not a poor little thing. I was just teasing you. With myst name attached to yours, who would dare call you such a thing?" What? Ashlee looked at Michael beside her, unable to believe what she heard. She asked, "What is Sylvester saying? He''s giving her hisst name?"


    Michael nced at Sylvester and exined again, "Miss L was picked up by the boss on our way back from Skya to Pliar. He saw her... looking unbelievably beautiful, so he brought her back. He gave her a name and even arranged for her identification. Now, Miss L is ready to be by the boss''s side."


    If they exined that Miss L was picked up because she was pitiful, no one would believe it. However, if they said the boss was interested in her because of her beauty, that would make more sense.


    As expected, when Ashlee didn''t suspect anything and only reminded him, "She looks like she''s juste of age. You should keep that in mind, Sylvester. What would people think?"


    It took Michael a while to react to what Ashlee said, feeling embarrassed by her words. How could she imply that the boss would take advantage of such a lovely young girl?


    What was Ashlee thinking? Even if the boss was eager, he wouldn''t be interested in a newly grown Mutant, right?


    Moreover, Mutants had no intelligence. No matter how beautiful they were, what was the point?


    But looking at Miss L wearing the boss''s ck shirt, it wasn''t surprising that Ashlee would think that way. He didn''t refute it and simply said, "Yes."


    Only by truly bringing Miss L under the boss''s wing could she be protected. That''s what the boss told him.


    With that, Sylvesterid his arm around L''s waist, put her down on the ground, and stood up, holding her hand as they walked towards the managers. It was time to choose her wardrobe, something they''d both been looking forward to greatly.

 Chapter 19 All New Things

    Gomez nced at L, a beautiful young girl who caught her eye. A servant approached to speak with the manager and took the clothes for dry cleaning, while the butler greeted the general manager. Sylvester held L in his arms on the


    sofa, listening to Michael''s report.


    "Sir, should we continue searching for the Divine Doctor?" Michael asked.


    Sitting in Sylvester''sp, L yed with the dragon-headed ring on his left thumb, taking it off and putting it back on repeatedly.


    Michael continued to be shocked at the freedom L was permitted with his friend. This was the symbol of the Dragon Gang''s highest leader, and previously, Miss Finley from Central City''s high royal family wanted to take it off to merely get a closer look. Even before meeting the boss, she was pushed to the ground.


    Miss L is being so audacious, yet the boss doesn''t seem to care?


    However, Sylvester seemedpletely indifferent, allowing L to act recklessly.


    He spoke without looking at Michael, "Yes, let''s continue searching. Charlie''s condition is too mysterious, and I''m worried. Since the best doctor from Central City couldn''t figure it out, it seems we have no choice but to turn to the Divine Doctor.


    "Particrly since he fell ill even after taking the medicine, we need to investigate carefully," he continued.


    Their hereditary disease is something that perhaps only the Divine Doctor could deal with in today''s world.


    Michael hesitated, "Boss, we''ve been searching for the Divine Doctor for so long with no luck. Shouldn''t we explore a different avenue? Maybe there''s someone else who can help us." Sylvester''s face grew serious, his back teeth clenched as he let out a chillingugh. "The Divine Doctor hides well enough but it isn''t enough to keep me from finding them." His voice was menacing, inspiring fear.


    Hearing this, L''s hand, which was ying with Sylvester''s dragon ring, froze inexplicably.


    Sylvester raised his gaze to look at L, thinking his voice had startled her. He gently touched her face to reassure her, even pulling off the ring and handing it to her to y with.


    "Michael... Gomez," the boss''s way of coaxing people is extraordinary. He gave his name his power-to people less fortunate. They all owed him beyond measure. "Go ce the order."


    Michael knew who and what Sylvester wanted. "Yes, sir."


    Feeling bored, L put the ring back on his thumb and reached into Sylvester''s pocket to take out his phone.


    She pressed it and it lit up.


    Her eyes curiously stared at the bright phone screen. Sylvester chuckled, "Do you like it?"


    She nodded.


    If she liked it, then he would buy it. Besides, before going to school, he had to teach her the basics of technology, and needed to procure the necessary equipment for her. Sylvester grabbed L and said, "Let''s go to the mall." Upon hearing this, Michael quickly went to prepare for their journey.


    ...


    In the car, L was wearing a white princess dress. With her jet ck hair and snow-white skin, she strongly resembled a fairy from legend. Though she appeared pure as white porcin, her beautiful eyes were alluring, exuding an even more ethereal beauty.


    From the plush leather seats, she leaned against the car window, her curious eyes gazing at the bustling view outside.


    Michael drove, looking at L through the rearview mirror, feeling that this Mutant was truly adorable.


    Thergest and most expensive mall in Central City was filled with luxury goods and many handsome men and beautiful women strolling around. There was even a chance to encounter top celebrities. However, at this moment, the entire mall had been cleared out. There was not a single idling person except for the staff.


    Their modified car parked in front of the mall, and Michael got out to open the door for Sylvester and L.


    Sylvester held L''s hand and walked toward the mall''s interior with long strides.


    Pedestrians outside the mall looked over one after another, and when they saw the eye-catching appearance of the two, they eximed. "Who are they? Oh my, they''re both so stunning!"


    "Could it be celebrities filming here?"


    "No way, I guarantee that there''s no one in the entertainment industry who canpare to their looks."


    Before the pedestrians could take out their phones to take pictures, the two figures disappeared from their sight. The pedestrians were frustrated, realizing they had missed the opportunity and forgot to take photos.


    They arrived at the Rino Technologies exhibition store, where Geoff was already waiting at the entrance. The manager inside the store was curious as well, wondering what kind of big shot wasing that even the store''s president himself would arrive.


    Although Geoff was Sylvester''s subordinate, he was publicly known as the CEO of Rino Technologies.


    Rino Technologies currently held a prominent position internationally, with its advanced electronic technology devices and robots being used in themercial sector.


    Rino Technologies'' electronic devices are currently the most confidential. Each pre-sold phone can drive people crazy just trying to find one. Even if they are ridiculously expensive, there are still people moring for them. The future prospects of the industry are immeasurable.


    The general manager was still standing there in a daze until two god-like figures appeared before him.


    Geoff quickly stepped forward and said, "Sir."


    The manager was taken aback and saw the CEOing towards him. He was at a loss for words. What should he do?


    This was the first time Geoff had met L so formally, and he couldn''t help but sigh at her beauty.


    "Do whatever you need to do, "Sylvester said, taking L''s hand and casually strolling around.


    Geoff and Michael, who stood by, watched their backs and sighed. "I think you are going to be neglected, Michael," Geoff said.


    Michael grumbled, "Oh Geoff, you''re too concerned with other people''s business. With such a beautiful person by my side, why would I care what anyone might think?"


    Geoff''s face twitched at the corner of his mouth, wondering what he meant.


    Geoff knew in advance that the boss wasing but had been was puzzled, thinking that he could just ask for a new phone and it would be delivered. Why bothering in person?


    Now he understood, it was all for the sake of impressing this beauty.


    L looked at the most expensive phone on the counter, her eyes bright.


    "Do you like this one?" Sylvester asked in earnest. L nodded emphatically.


    It was so cute. Sylvester chuckled, truly his precious one. She could pick the most expensive thing no matter what it was. Her taste was really good.

 Chapter 20 Such Good Taste

    Outside the mall.


    "Hey! Do you even know who we are before daring to stop us?"


    "Alright, well done. You won''t let us in, huh? I''ll make sure you regret it."


    At the entrance of the mall, several security guards blocked the way, prohibiting any unauthorized person from entering.


    They struggled to stop a few people who were determined to get in, standing at the mall entrance and cursing, attempting to forcefully enter.


    Three women stood together, dressed elegantly and exuding superior temperament. Of the women, it was clear that one''s outfit was of a slightly higher quality than the others. Miss Finley, close friend of the high royal family, stood at the back, allowing her friends to be more argumentative.


    She stood behind, looking at the two women in front making a scene, her eyes filled with disdain. Her disinterest in the vulgar behavior of these two followers was clear. She didn''t stop them, however, because she needed these two foolish women toe forward and highlight her perfection.


    The security guards remained cold-faced and refused to let anyone in.


    Today, the security team had received orders from above. Everyone was on duty, even if the heavens descended, they would not allow anyone to disturb the pair of visitors inside. Those who dared to forcefully enter would be dealt with directly. Even the most clueless security guard knew that the people behind these well-dresseddies didn''t rely purely on mall employees.


    "How many of you brutes are even necessary to hold back a handful of women?" one of the women called out derisively. "Enough to handle whatever issues might arise," the guard responded.


    "If you go in, your lives will be in danger," a second added.


    Seeing the security guard refusing to let them in, Finley''s anger was mixed with curiosity. "Sir, do you know who''s inside? This is quite themotion for nobody." Since hard methods weren''t working, she decided that she''d have to try a softer approach.


    Neither of the security guards knew who exactly was inside, but seeing thisdy''s good attitude, he responded politely. After all, they couldn''t afford to offenddies like her. "Miss, please don''t torture us. We just work here and don''t know who the big shot inside is. We only heard that the President of Rino Technologies is here, apparently receiving someone."


    The President of Rino Technologies? Geoff!


    It was said that Geoff is very aloof and doesn''t care about anyone. She had witnessed Geoff giving a real estate tycoon the cold shoulder herself, and the real estate tycoon looked pretty miserable after their encounter.


    It really showcased that Geoff is a force to be reckoned with.


    Coincidentally, she had been lucky enough to be invited to a royal banquet because of her good rtionship with the princess. Everyone at that banquet was a big shot in their respective fields.


    She saw Geoff showing respect and deference to Master Sylvester,pletely unlike how he treated the real estate tycoon.


    So, is it possible that Master Sylvester is inside?


    Everyone in Central City said that Master Sylvester is mysterious, untouchable, and cannot be underestimated, but she had grown up with him since childhood. Some might even say they were childhood sweethearts... Finley smiled, "It must be Master Sylvester inside."


    Upon hearing Finley''s words, the two women became excited. "Finley, you''re still Master Sylvester''s unofficial girlfriend, right? Once he sees you, he will definitely agree to let us in."


    Finley blushed, "Oh my! You guys, don''t talk nonsense. Although Sylvester and I have known each other since childhood, we aren''t in a rtionship..."


    Even the way they address each other had changed. To outsiders, it sounds incredibly intimate. Finley paused for a moment, giving them room to imagine.


    "Finley, don''t be modest. Just think; besides you, have there been any other women around Master Sylvester all these years? I bet he already considers you his own, but his cold personality makes it hard for him to say it out loud." "Yeah, yeah, with Master Sylvester being so high-profile and secretive today, he might even be selecting a gift for you."


    The women chattered, while the security guard listened with a puzzled expression.


    "Please, stop talking about it. I feel embarrassed already." Finley was swayed by the words of these two women, as if it were really true.


    "Finley, you''ll be so embarrassed when Master Sylvester reveals your rtionship with him." The two continued to push the boundaries, trying to make Finley happier with each passingment.


    The head of security suddenly looked up and murmured, "Wait a minute, the gentleman earlier was apanied by an extremely beautiful girl. He was quite intimate with her. If what you''re saying is true, then it couldn''t have been Master Sylvester."


    The security chief''s words hit Finley like a bolt from the blue. Her mind thundered, and she could hardly believe what the security guard just announced.


    "What did you say?" Her expression carried an eerie vibe she hadn''t noticed herself.


    The security guard became hesitant to speak due to her expression.


    The two women beside her didn''t expect the security guard to say something like that. They quicklyforted Finley, "Oh, Finley, I don''t think that person inside is Master Sylvester at all. He''s such a restrained person, how could he bring a woman along?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. Don''t be unhappy. In the entire Central City, besides you, who else could match up to Master Sylvester?"


    Finley pursed her lips and remained silent, herplexion extremely pale. To outsiders, everyone thought Finley had a close rtionship with Master Sylvester, often appearing in private gatherings organized by him.


    But only she knew how cold and distant Master Sylvester was to her. If there really was a woman beside Master Sylvester...


    She clenched her fists tightly, her face bing even paler.


    The two women exchanged nces and suggested, "Finley, how about we go somewhere for a drink?"


    "You go, I''ll wait here."


    She wanted to wait. She wanted to see if the man inside, who never had any women apanying him, truly practiced celibacy.


    The two women fell silent and could only wait with this youngdy under the scorching sun.

 Chapter 24 To the Holding Center

    Michael looked shocked at the scene, his lips twitching, muttering to himself, "What''s wrong with the boss?"


    Snap out of it, L thought, realizing that she might have identally triggered someone''s sensitivity. She pursed her lips into a smile, though her hand holding the chopsticks couldn''t help but tremble. Observing L''s actions with the chopsticks, Michael watched her soft and fair hand shaking.


    Miss L doesn''t hold the chopsticks properly. And why is she still trembling?


    Didn''t the boss teach her?


    Well, it has only been one day. Besides, it''s not easy for people from Pliar to learn the skill of using chopsticks. Some foreigners can''t even master it after a couple of months.


    He felt a pang in his heart, quickly walked over, and took a pair of silver chopsticks from the nearby tableware.


    "Miss L, this is how you hold the chopsticks." Michael spoke gently, demonstrating the most standard technique with her hand while exining,


    "See, the five fingers of the right hand hold the chopsticks, the tip of the thumb, index finger, and middle finger grip one chopstick, and the base of the thumb and ring finger grip the other chopstick. The pinky naturally bends. Come, Miss L, let me show you."


    L observed Michael silently. He is really silly. Does he really think I can''t use chopsticks?


    Then she imitated the most standard way of using chopsticks and picked up a piece of dim sum.


    Michael cheered on the side, "Yay, I taught Miss L how to use chopsticks."


    L smiled to herself. What an idiot.


    ...


    Upstairs, Sylvester took a cold shower for nearly an hour.


    He dried himself off, put on a bathrobe, and stood in front of the bathroom mirror, looking at his reflection. Suddenly, heughed.


    He was twenty-five years old, why was he still acting like an impulsive young boy?


    Is he reallycking without a woman in his life?


    Suppressing this thought, Sylvester stepped out of the bathroom and changed into a fresh outfit.


    Downstairs, L had finished eating. Except for a te of leftovers and snacks, the rest of therge table had been cleared.


    Sylvester walked over, ruffled L''s little head, and his gaze fell on the te of snacks on the dining table. He smiled, "You saved some for me."


    Raising her eyes, she nodded, reached for his hand, and patted the chair beside him, pulling him to sit down. Sylvester smiled andplied, sitting as she suggested. His little thing had even thought about his needs. Michael, sitting in the corner, received a message. After ncing at it, he approached the table.


    "Sir, the prison warden sent a message, saying that Raymond is on hisst legs."


    Sylvester looked indifferent. "Is that so?" If he dies, he dies. Didn''t he send his uncle to the Ironfist Holding Center specifically so he could die inside?


    "He also said that Raymond wants to see you onest time. He wants to talk to you in person."


    As he finished rying the message, Elvis and Ashlee entered the dining room. Elvis caught sight of L beside Sylvester and Michael and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.


    [She''s such a beautiful little girl,] he thought, before snapping back to reality.


    "Sylvester, I believe Raymond has been punished enough. Can''t you spare him? After all, we''re still family no matter what."


    Sylvester sneered. "Family? Family that pushed me to the brink of death?"


    A touch of awkwardness crossed Elvis''s face before he looked at Ashlee.


    "Ashlee, don''t you have anything to say about your brother?" Ashlee''s expression turned cold.


    "He wanted to kill Sylvester for the Gomez'' inheritance. He''s not worthy of being called my brother."


    Elvis was again taken aback and sighed. "Ashlee, despite Raymond''s heinous crimes, he really treated you well. And he''s the one you like the most. But now..." Hearing this, Ashlee''s face darkened. She turned her head and took a deep breath.


    "It''s because he was the best brother to me that his actions hurt me so deeply."


    Upon hearing this, Sylvester raised an eyebrow and nced at Ashlee. His aunt''s perspective was quite interesting. Perhaps it was worth a quick trip after all.


    ...


    Ironfist Holding Center, a maximum-security prison.


    Raymondy on the ground,pletely helpless after enduring days of torture. The people at Ironfist Holding Center knew that he was sent in by Master Sylvester, so naturally, their methods were more brutal. But when they saw him on the brink of copse, they stopped and waited for Master Sylvester''s orders.


    Sylvester, Elvis, and Ashlee Gomez waited outside of the prison room, where they were personally greeted by the prison warden, Trenton Szar.


    Elvis and Ashlee Gomez respectfully greeted him, "Mr. Szar."


    Trenton Szar nodded in response, equally polite.


    "Master Sylvester, Elvis, Ashlee, please follow me."


    Trenton, themander of the Ironfist Holding Center, knew that the employee inside this prison, himself included, only listened to Master Sylvester from Central City. Without Sylvester, he wouldn''t have reached the position of Commander of the Ironfist Holding Center so quickly.


    Inside his cell, Raymondy on the hard cement floor, knowing that his time was running out.


    His life was over.


    But looking back, he realized how terribly wrong he had been.


    Hearing a noise outside of the door, Raymond opened his eyes and saw Sylvester''s face, which could turn people''s lives upside down and drive them to murder.


    Regret surged through his mind, though. He never expected that Sylvester, that little devil, would be so ruthless and insist on torturing him to death. He truly regretted each moment trying to execute his n. Obviously, he should have been more ruthless Perhaps he should have strangled Sylvester when he was a child, instead.


    Raymond suddenlyughed and managed a few words with difficulty, "...you...bastard."


    Sylvester''s face darkened in rage.

 Chapter 26 How to Write Your Name

    L sat on the steps in front of the vi. The sunlight outside was ring, and Michael stood beside her, squinting to block the sun for L.


    She had heard that too much sun exposure could make one tan, and more importantly, it could lead to skin cancer. Since the boss went to the Ironfist Holding Center, it was Michael''s duty to protect Miss L in the mansion, so he had to do a good job to live up to the boss''s expectations.


    Watching the person in front of her who blocked the sun, L was speechless. She lifted her foot and gave a kick. She needed the sunlight.


    And just like that, Michael flew out, rolling down the steps like a spinning top, finallynding face-down on the grass under the steps.


    Heid there for a while and then propped himself up with his hands, only to see a pair of leather shoes. His gaze moved upward, taking in the slender legs and then the extraordinary handsome face of his friend. Sylvester had just gotten out of the car and taken a step when he saw Michael rolling down the steps like a ball. He furrowed his brows, his eyes icy cold. "What are you doing?"


    Michael clung to Sylvester''s leg, pouting, "Master! Miss L kicked me."


    Sylvester kicked back and Michael fell to the ground, rolling a few more times. He couldn''t believe it as he got up from the ground, feeling dazed, wondering where his protector had gone.


    Sylvester paid no attention to Michael and walked towards the steps. L sat on top, resting her chin on her hands and enjoying the sunlight. When she saw Sylvester, she stood up, opened her arms, and rushed towards him. Sylvester was embraced tightly. He picked up L, and they walked inside. L hugged Sylvester tightly and kissed his cheek. In that moment, Sylvester felt an immense sense of fulfillment. "Were you waiting for me?" He had seen L sitting on the steps from afar, small and delicate, like a puppy waiting for its master toe home.


    L nodded and hugged him even tighter. Sylvester chuckled.


    Dr. Watson had juste out of Charlie''s room and witnessed this scene. He felt that Lady Phoenix''s image had beenpletely shattered in his mind. Where had the cool, edgy Lady Phoenix gone? Sylvester put L down and looked at Dr. Watson, "How is Charlie?"


    Dr. Watson handed the examination report to Sylvester, "Master Sylvester, I conducted another examination. Young Master Charlie is doing well, with some minor external injuries that have already scabbed over." "External injuries?" Sylvester frowned.


    He had rushed to Skya to find the Divine Doctor as soon as he heard about Charlie''s ident, but he hadn''t noticed any external injuries on Charlie''s body.


    Dr. Watson nodded, "Just some minor injuries, nothing serious. I''ll have the nurse administer some nutritional fluids to him for the next few days. He should wake up soon." "Alright. Thank you."


    Upon hearing this gratitude, Dr. Watson was pleasantly surprised. When had Master Sylvester of Central City ever been so humble?


    L was also taken aback by this. It seemed that Sylvester truly doted on his younger brother.


    Suddenly, there was a vibration against her thigh. L lowered her head and nced at the screen.


    "Lady Phoenix, Sylvester from Central City has raised the bid tenfold. Are you really not taking it?"


    L frowned.


    "No, I''m not taking it."


    "...Well, that''s a lot of money, just gone like that."


    "Stop babbling."


    From the corner of her eye, L caught a glimpse of Sylvester walking towards her. She nonchntly deleted the message and switched to the anime channel. She felt the couch next to her sink and soon her phone was taken away.


    "Lookter, I''ll save my number in there." Sylvester said as he added his own contact.


    His phonebook disyed her number under the listing, "Little Thing".


    L looked on, unhappy. She wasn''t a little thing. She pped Sylvester''s phone in one swift motion.


    Sylvester turned and saw L looking at him, seemingly displeased.


    "What''s wrong?" He smirked.


    L pointed at the "Little Thing" on the phone, shook her head, with a hint of resistance in her eyes.


    Sylvester chuckled, "Baby, that''s my term of endearment for you, you know that?"


    L looked at him innocently, her eyes clear as water. But he could tell, her displeasure at the nickname was persisting.


    Sylvester raised his hand and ruffled her hair, suddenly curious. "How did you figure that out?"


    L raised her hand, pointed at herself, then extended one finger, meaning that "L" was only one word. She then pointed at the font on his phone screen and raised two fingers, meaning there were two words. What he had typed was obviously not right.


    Sylvester watched with interest as L used the difference in the number of words to deduce that the name in his phonebook was incorrect, and his heart skipped a beat, "How are you so clever, huh?"


    L crossed her arms, raised her chin, wearing a slightly spoiled look. She was indeed clever. Took him long enough to notice...


    "Hmph!" Sylvester grinned. He was really falling more and more in love with this little thing. Sylvester took back his phone and calmly looked at L, "Come, let me teach you how to write."


    The little thing probably didn''t know how yet.


    Michael walked in, rubbing his buttocks. As soon as he entered, he heard this and promptly brought paper and pen.


    It was a sunny day, with perfect sunlight. Speckles of sunlight seeped through the window, casting a serene and beautiful ambiance. L held the pen, and Sylvester held her delicate fingers from behind. And on the paper was imprinted: L.


    The next morning, L quietly entered Charlie''s room. Their eyes met, and Charlie stared in awe at the exceptionally beautiful girl before him. "Who are you?"


    And how did she end up in his house?

 Chapter 29 The Scent of Blood

    L came in from the backyard, holding a bandage in her hand. As she looked up, she saw Sylvester sitting on the couch while Michael sat beside him. Sylvester''s eyes were full of hostility.


    Michael couldn''t understand, "Could it be that The X Spirits want to quit? They don''t want to take the job even at such a high price? Are they not interested anymore?" He couldn''t figure out why Lady Phoenix wouldn''t take the order. Could it be that difficult?


    Feeling a gaze directed towards him, Sylvester looked up and saw L standing by the door to the backyard, innocently looking in their direction.


    He leaned back in his seat and beckoned her with his hand.


    "L,e here."


    L obediently walked over.


    Sylvester reached out and pulled her into his arms, asking, "Where did you go?" As soon as he spoke, he caught a whiff of blood.


    Sylvester lowered his gaze, his eyes turning icy. He grabbed L''s left hand and looked at the blood-soaked bandage. The crimson blood was still wet.


    He took a deep breath.


    "What happened?"


    L sighed silently, realizing her mistake. She should have let Watson take away that bandage. L decided to switch to a more coquettish approach and threw the bloodied bandage away. She soughtfort.


    She threw herself into Sylvester''s arms, looking extremely aggrieved. Charlie came downstairs wearing his casual attire and witnessed this scene. Had this foolish pretty girl already developed such a rtionship with his brother? He walked over to Michael and murmured, "What''s going on? Is she my brother''s girlfriend?"


    The corners of Michael ''s mouth twitched. How could he exin?


    Michael shook his head and said, "Master Charlie, I don''t really understand their rtionship. You should ask Mr. Gomez."


    He couldn''t possibly say that this girl is a Mutant, right?


    Seeing the little one look so aggrieved for the first time, Sylvester''s heart ached a little. He asked gently, "Tell me, what happened?" A rare touch of tenderness in his tone.


    Charlie''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. He reached out and tugged at Michael, whispering, "My brother...is he really being gentle?"


    What could he say?


    So far, it seems that the boss is only gentle with Miss L. As for him, he is still fierce. L rubbed against his chest, raised her eyes, and then pointed to the backyard. Afraid that he wouldn''t understand, she took his hand and led him towards the path.


    Michael, the foolish one, wanted to follow but was stopped by Charlie. He raised his hand and hooked arms with Michael acting like they were good buddies. "Michael, I''ve been lying down for too long these days. Come with me and stretch our muscles."


    "But, sir..."


    "That has nothing to do with you, "Charlie looked down on him. Didn''t he see that his brother was showing affection right now? What does he have to do with it? But Michael was here to protect the boss!


    L pulled Sylvester to the spot in the backyard where she had just been standing with Doctor Watson. Along the pathway, there was a stone embedded, about the size of a cooking pot, but it was covered by overgrown grass. If you walked quickly, you wouldn''t see it and could stumble.


    She pointed to the stone, then to a spot on the ground about a meter in front of it, and finally at her own hand.


    Sylvester looked towards the spot on the ground a meter in front of the stone. A sharper stone there was dripping with fresh red blood, some of it falling on the leaves, the blood still not coagted.


    Thinking about the gestures L had just shown him, he quickly sorted through what happened. "Did you trip over this stone and then hit the sharp rock?" That must have hurt a lot.


    L nodded, pointed to the area where she was injured, and waved her hand, indicating that she wasn''t in pain.


    Seeing her obedient appearance, Sylvester felt even more pity for her and pulled L into his arms. "Are you really not in pain?"


    L shook her head. Really not in pain. After enduring so much torture before, she had long been immune to this kind of pain. "Silly girl." Listening to Sylvester''s remorseful tone, L fell silent.


    Sylvester, have you also fallen in love with me? Just as I have already fallen for you.


    That day, work began in the backyard of the Gomez'' vi. Therge stone was moved, and the entire staff removed the sharp stones from the front and backyard.


    The butler was scolded separately, as he was the one supervising the entire construction around the vi. L sat on the couch, her big eyes filled with guilt.


    Um, I''m sorry, Mr. Butler. The blood stain was indeed caused by me cutting my wrist, and I made up the lie to protect myself.


    ...


    In Elvis''s garden, Rachel prepared the ingredients in the kitchen and put them into the soup pot. As soon as she came out, she saw that Watson had arrived at the door. "Doctor Watson," Rachel eximed in astonishment, "Why are you here?"


    Watson straightened his crooked tie and walked in with a bag on his back. "Rachel, this old man will be leaving today. I noticed that you looked a little pale earlier today, and because I received such generous gratitude from the Gomez, I thought I shoulde and check on your health before leaving."


    Rachel smiled, thinking that Doctor Watson truly lived up to his reputation as a renowned traditional medicine doctor. Just by looking at herplexion, he could tell that something was wrong. "Thank you, Doctor Watson," she said, then turned to the maid nearby, "Carrie, quickly brew some tea for the doctor and bring it over."


    Carrie nodded and went to make the tea.


    Rachel waited until Watson sat down before taking her own seat. "To be honest, I have been feeling a little unwell recently. My body aches have be more severe, and sometimes I even experience inexplicable palpitations. I hadn''t had the chance to go to the hospital yet, and here you are."


    Listening attentively, Watson looked at Rachel and said, "Rachel, extend your hand, and I''ll take your pulse."


    Chapter 30 A Bloody Potion


    Rachel was astonished, "Doctor Watson you can actually take pulses?"


    Wasn''t Doctor Watson a renowned Western doctor? He was hailed as a master of cardiology. Since when did he learn traditional medicine and pulse diagnosis?


    Doctor Watson chuckled awkwardly, "Um, well... I have been studying it for quite a long time." It was true, but in reality, he still had no clue.


    Rachel continued praising him in her mind. He truly deserved to be called a hero of Pliar, with his reputation and yet acting so modestly. Having such an experienced man of medicine in Pliar was truly a treasure.


    Doctor Watson pretended to carefully examine Rachel''s pulse, asionally furrowing his brows, which terrified Rachel, fearing that something might be wrong with the baby inside her belly.


    After about ten minutes, Doctor Watson finally withdrew his hand.


    Pulse diagnosis in traditional Chinese medicine relied on carefulness and patience. Sometimes, it took over half an hour to make a diagnosis through pulse examination. By only taking ten minutes, he not only demonstrated his attentiveness and patience but also showcased his profound knowledge in traditional medicine.


    He had his own pride, after all. Even if he wasn''t proficient in traditional medicine, he still wanted to appear extraordinary.


    The Divine Doctor, Watson.


    Inquisitively, Rachel asked with a trembling voice, "Doctor Watson, how is my health? Is the baby okay?"


    Doctor Watson rubbed his small beard and straightened it before suddenly looking at Rachel with a serious gaze.


    "Rachel, these are symptoms of poisoning. Have you been experiencing dizziness, fatigue, excessive sleepiness, inability to open your eyes, or confusion these past few days? Have you also had symptoms like nausea, vomiting, abdominal pain, and asional irregr heartbeat and rapid breathing at night?"


    Hearing this, Rachel was taken aback, recalling everything that had happened in the past few days. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. She did experience all these symptoms, thinking they were just normal during the middle stage of pregnancy, not realizing they were due to poisoning.


    But who would want to poison her? Who could want to harm her and her baby?


    Watson didn''t deduce any of this by just taking her pulse; he made his inference by observing her pulse and facialplexion thenbining it with known medical cases. He didn''t expect that Rachel would exhibit every symptom. This was not a good sign.


    "Doctor Watson," Rachel''s nerves were already at their breaking point, but as the wife of a Gomez, she quicklyposed herself, "Please, Doctor Watson, lend a hand."


    Doctor Watson sighed lightly, no longer as nonchnt as before. He turned to the side and retrieved a vial of fresh blood from his backpack, handing it to Rachel. Rachel looked at the tube of red liquid, her heart pounding nervously. "Doctor Watson, what is this?"


    Why did it look so much like blood?


    Doctor Watson stared at the vial of blood for a while before contemting, "Rachel, this is a potion I developed in my research institute. It can cure any poison and is harmless to pregnant women. If you trust me, Rachel, then drink it." Due to the incident with Doctor Johnson, Rachel hesitated for a moment. But after considering Doctor Watson''s reputation, his dedication to Charlie all these days, and the fact that Sylvester had invited him, she quickly relented. She might not trust Doctor Watson, but she at least trusted Sylvester. Rachel nced at Doctor Watson, reached out and took the potion, then opened it and drank it all in one breath.


    Her stomach churned, and the strong smell of blood almost made her vomit. She covered her belly and looked up at Doctor Watson, her beautiful face tensed. "Doctor Watson, why does this smell like blood?"


    She had never consumed such a horrifying and gory medicine before.


    Doctor Watson watched as Rachel drank it, feeling an overwhelming mix of emotions. He raised his eyes and muttered, "Because it is. It''s made with golden blood."


    This is Lady Phoenix''s fresh blood, and she is currently the only person in the world with such unique blood.


    In Doctor Watson''s eyes, Lady Phoenix''s blood was not a panacea, but a precious treasure.


    With his words having a double meaning, Rachel naturally assumed that golden blood was the result of Doctor Watson''s many years of research. She nced apologetically at Doctor Watson, even sticking out her tongue to lick her lips. Hmm, it must not be wasted.


    Watching Rachel ''s actions, Doctor Watson couldn''t help but sigh. It was rare to find a daughter-inw like Rachel in a prominent family. Rachel smacked her lips a couple of times and revealed a delighted expression.


    "Doctor Watson, this potion of yours is truly magical. It tastes bloody at first, but with a lingering sweetness and a hint of fragrance."


    It was remarkable.


    In his research institute, he secretly tasted a bit of Lady Phoenix''s blood and it indeed had a wonderful taste, so he knew of what Rachel spoke. Afterward, his inexplicable trembling condition had miraculously improved. Watson snapped out of his thoughts, looked at Rachel solemnly and earnestly said, "Rachel, this matter is not resolved. Be careful of those around you."


    Rachel also became serious. "Doctor Watson, I know that now. Thank you for bringing it to my attention."


    This matter was indeed too suspicious. It seemed that she needed to change the people around her.


    "And be cautious of what you eat, as many illnesses enter through the mouth."


    "Understood." Rachel touched her belly." I wonder if our baby is a boy or a girl." Such a young child already had to endure this dark world of power struggles. "Doctor Watson, I heard that traditional medicine can determine the gender through pulse diagnosis. Can you tell me?"


    Doctor Watson''s heart skipped a beat. How could he know the gender of the little one? He was not knowledgeable in traditional medicine, nor did he have X-ray vision.


    Was he supposed to be an ultrasound machine?


    But Rachel looked at him with hope in her eyes.


    At that moment, his phone vibrated. Doctor Watson took it out and saw a text message signed by Lady Phoenix.


    The message consisted of only two words: A girl.


    Watson took a deep breath. Lady Phoenix was truly extraordinary.


    She was able to guess that Rachel might ask about the baby''s gender. And she even timed it perfectly.


    Doctor Watson snapped back to reality and put his phone in his pocket. "Congrattions, Rachel. There''s a little princess in your belly."


    "A girl?" Rachel ''s face filled with joy. She had always dreamed of having a daughter.


    Doctor Watson was surprised. In wealthy families, they usually prefer boys, but Rachel seemed genuinely happy about having a baby girl.


    Rachel stood up from her seat and said, "Doctor Watson, please wait a moment."


    She quickly went upstairs and came back with a red envelope, which she stuffed into Doctor Watson''s pocket.


    "Doctor Watson, please ept this as a token of my gratitude," she said.


    Money that is handed to you shouldn''t be refused, so Doctor Watson happily epted it.


    ...

 Chapter 30 A Bloody Potion

    Rachel was astonished, "Doctor Watson you can actually take pulses?"


    Wasn''t Doctor Watson a renowned Western doctor? He was hailed as a master of cardiology. Since when did he learn traditional medicine and pulse diagnosis?


    Doctor Watson chuckled awkwardly, "Um, well... I have been studying it for quite a long time." It was true, but in reality, he still had no clue.


    Rachel continued praising him in her mind. He truly deserved to be called a hero of Pliar, with his reputation and yet acting so modestly. Having such an experienced man of medicine in Pliar was truly a treasure.


    Doctor Watson pretended to carefully examine Rachel''s pulse, asionally furrowing his brows, which terrified Rachel, fearing that something might be wrong with the baby inside her belly.


    After about ten minutes, Doctor Watson finally withdrew his hand.


    Pulse diagnosis in traditional Chinese medicine relied on carefulness and patience. Sometimes, it took over half an hour to make a diagnosis through pulse examination. By only taking ten minutes, he not only demonstrated his attentiveness and patience but also showcased his profound knowledge in traditional medicine.


    He had his own pride, after all. Even if he wasn''t proficient in traditional medicine, he still wanted to appear extraordinary.


    The Divine Doctor, Watson.


    Inquisitively, Rachel asked with a trembling voice, "Doctor Watson, how is my health? Is the baby okay?"


    Doctor Watson rubbed his small beard and straightened it before suddenly looking at Rachel with a serious gaze.


    "Rachel, these are symptoms of poisoning. Have you been experiencing dizziness, fatigue, excessive sleepiness, inability to open your eyes, or confusion these past few days? Have you also had symptoms like nausea, vomiting, abdominal pain, and asional irregr heartbeat and rapid breathing at night?"


    Hearing this, Rachel was taken aback, recalling everything that had happened in the past few days. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. She did experience all these symptoms, thinking they were just normal during the middle stage of pregnancy, not realizing they were due to poisoning.


    But who would want to poison her? Who could want to harm her and her baby?


    Watson didn''t deduce any of this by just taking her pulse; he made his inference by observing her pulse and facialplexion thenbining it with known medical cases. He didn''t expect that Rachel would exhibit every symptom. This was not a good sign.


    "Doctor Watson," Rachel''s nerves were already at their breaking point, but as the wife of a Gomez, she quicklyposed herself, "Please, Doctor Watson, lend a hand."


    Doctor Watson sighed lightly, no longer as nonchnt as before. He turned to the side and retrieved a vial of fresh blood from his backpack, handing it to Rachel. Rachel looked at the tube of red liquid, her heart pounding nervously. "Doctor Watson, what is this?"


    Why did it look so much like blood?


    Doctor Watson stared at the vial of blood for a while before contemting, "Rachel, this is a potion I developed in my research institute. It can cure any poison and is harmless to pregnant women. If you trust me, Rachel, then drink it." Due to the incident with Doctor Johnson, Rachel hesitated for a moment. But after considering Doctor Watson''s reputation, his dedication to Charlie all these days, and the fact that Sylvester had invited him, she quickly relented. She might not trust Doctor Watson, but she at least trusted Sylvester. Rachel nced at Doctor Watson, reached out and took the potion, then opened it and drank it all in one breath.


    Her stomach churned, and the strong smell of blood almost made her vomit. She covered her belly and looked up at Doctor Watson, her beautiful face tensed. "Doctor Watson, why does this smell like blood?"


    She had never consumed such a horrifying and gory medicine before.


    Doctor Watson watched as Rachel drank it, feeling an overwhelming mix of emotions. He raised his eyes and muttered, "Because it is. It''s made with golden blood."


    This is Lady Phoenix''s fresh blood, and she is currently the only person in the world with such unique blood.


    In Doctor Watson''s eyes, Lady Phoenix''s blood was not a panacea, but a precious treasure.


    With his words having a double meaning, Rachel naturally assumed that golden blood was the result of Doctor Watson''s many years of research. She nced apologetically at Doctor Watson, even sticking out her tongue to lick her lips. Hmm, it must not be wasted.


    Watching Rachel ''s actions, Doctor Watson couldn''t help but sigh. It was rare to find a daughter-inw like Rachel in a prominent family. Rachel smacked her lips a couple of times and revealed a delighted expression. "Doctor Watson, this potion of yours is truly magical. It tastes bloody at first, but with a lingering sweetness and a hint of fragrance."


    It was remarkable.


    In his research institute, he secretly tasted a bit of Lady Phoenix''s blood and it indeed had a wonderful taste, so he knew of what Rachel spoke. Afterward, his inexplicable trembling condition had miraculously improved. Watson snapped out of his thoughts, looked at Rachel solemnly and earnestly said, "Rachel, this matter is not resolved. Be careful of those around you."


    Rachel also became serious. "Doctor Watson, I know that now. Thank you for bringing it to my attention."


    This matter was indeed too suspicious. It seemed that she needed to change the people around her.


    "And be cautious of what you eat, as many illnesses enter through the mouth."


    "Understood." Rachel touched her belly." I wonder if our baby is a boy or a girl." Such a young child already had to endure this dark world of power struggles. "Doctor Watson, I heard that traditional medicine can determine the gender through pulse diagnosis. Can you tell me?"


    Doctor Watson''s heart skipped a beat. How could he know the gender of the little one? He was not knowledgeable in traditional medicine, nor did he have X-ray vision.


    Was he supposed to be an ultrasound machine?


    But Rachel looked at him with hope in her eyes.


    At that moment, his phone vibrated. Doctor Watson took it out and saw a text message signed by Lady Phoenix.


    The message consisted of only two words: A girl.


    Watson took a deep breath. Lady Phoenix was truly extraordinary.


    She was able to guess that Rachel might ask about the baby''s gender. And she even timed it perfectly.


    Doctor Watson snapped back to reality and put his phone in his pocket. "Congrattions, Rachel. There''s a little princess in your belly."


    "A girl?" Rachel ''s face filled with joy. She had always dreamed of having a daughter.


    Doctor Watson was surprised. In wealthy families, they usually prefer boys, but Rachel seemed genuinely happy about having a baby girl. Rachel stood up from her seat and said, "Doctor Watson, please wait a moment."


    She quickly went upstairs and came back with a red envelope, which she stuffed into Doctor Watson''s pocket.


    "Doctor Watson, please ept this as a token of my gratitude," she said.


    Money that is handed to you shouldn''t be refused, so Doctor Watson happily epted it.

 Chapter 31 Aerial Attack

    In a cemetery in the western suburbs, Elvis and Ashlee Gomez stood in front of a gravestone.


    "Raymond, rest in peace here. We won''t disturb you," sighed Elvis. The Gomez were now so broken, and it pained him.


    Ashlee showed no expression. Raymond, don''t me me. In the car, Elvis was driving towards Gomez Mansion when his phone rang. "Ashlee, can you answer it for me?" he asked. He couldn''t answer while driving, as it was unsafe.


    Ashlee took out his phone. "It''s Rachel. Do you want me to put it on speaker?"


    "Yeah, that would be great."


    As soon as she answered, Rachel''s voice came through, "Honey, guess if our baby is a boy or a girl?"


    Hearing her excited tone, Elvis didn''t need to think twice. "It''s a girl, right?"


    On the other side, the soup was ready, so Rachel instructed a servant to deliver it to Sylvester''s house.


    She then continued, "Yes, it''s a girl. Are you happy?"


    "Yes, girls are more affectionate, "Elvis replied. They chatted a bit more before ending the call.


    Ashlee, who heard that it was a baby girl, smiled mischievously. "Congrattions, big brother. A priceless treasure."


    ...


    The soup was delivered to L, who was incredibly hungry. Charlie twitched his lips and pushed the soup towards her. "Here, drink it."


    L looked up, revealing a satisfied smile, thinking that this guy was pretty decent. Her efforts weren''t in vain. She saved him.


    Sylvester came down from the study, dressed in a ck coat, a tall and elegant figure. He saw L sitting obediently at the dining table, holding a bowl of soup and drinking it. She looked pleasant no matter how you looked at her. He walked over and caressed her small head. "Be good while I''m out."


    Then he looked at Charlie next to him. "Charlie, watch over her." He didn''t want her to get hurt again.


    "I understand, brother." His sister-inw would surely help protect her, too.


    Before L could react, Sylvester''s figure had already disappeared. Charlie looked at this beautiful girl and thought that she must be around the same age as himself, perhaps a little younger.


    "Don''t keep staring, Sylvester is gone."


    L looked away and back to her soup bowl.


    ...


    The Gomez''rge airport hangar held over a dozen modified helicopters. Just beside one waiting helicopter was a ck-suited bodyguard standing still. Michael stood with his hands behind his back in a sturdy outfit in front of a helicopter. When the crowd saw the approaching figure, they respectfully greeted him with, "Master Sylvester."


    Sylvester nodded slightly and came to Michael''s side. He took the sunsses and mask that Michael handed him and put them on, then head directly into the helicopter, with Michael following closely behind.


    Rows of helicopters took off, creating an imposing scene as they headed in a specific direction.


    Inside the helicopter, Michael handed him a screen, and on the tablet was a striking redndmark. "Master Sylvester, we have urately identified the location. It is within the borders of Cudada city, which is around three hundred kilometers away from our current position."


    Sylvester took it and looked at thendmark on the screen, smirking. "I didn''t expect them to be any good at hiding."


    Cudada city, a peripheral city within a mainly mountainous area, sparsely popted, and cold. It was the most suitable ce for these underground activities.


    "Ironfist Holding Center''s top investigators and the technical department are mobilized, and have searched extensively in Pliar. Pliar is not easy to hide in, and this is the Wolf Gang''s only base in Pliar." Michael ''s expression was serious,pletely different from his usual silly appearance.


    "Very well." Sylvester''s fingers quickly typed on the keyboard and a green code appeared silently, breaking through the internalwork of the Wolf Gang''s base.


    Soon, theputer disyed green lines shooting out from all directions, aiming directly at the central redndmark.


    Another orange line marked the Ironfist Holding Center''s remote artillery attack and the Wolf Gang''s base in Pliar. Trenton Szar personally presided over the Ironfist Holding Center''s technical department. "Master Sylvester, the elitebat force of Ironfist Holding Center has assembled. The target has been locked down."


    Sylvester adjusted the Bluetooth earpiece on his side and spoke with a cold and deep voice, "Send people to block these intersections. If anyone forcefully breaches the defenses, execute them on the spot." While speaking, Sylvester sent out the decoded route markers. Trenton received the message and immediately went to make arrangements. He couldn''t help but admire Sylvester''s brilliance. Sylvester''s profile was as sharp as a knife, and he slowly caressed the dragon head ring on his thumb, revealing a sinister smile.


    ...


    The air control around the Wolf Gang''s base in Pliar had been breached, but only one person realized it, causing them to break out in a cold sweat.


    "Max, there are helicoptersing from all directions. It seems like the people in air control have been dealt with. What do we do?"


    "What?" Max, shocked, stood up from his seat and, aftering over, yelled angrily, "The people in air control are dead? How did we not notice?" "Yes. Now they are only seven kilometers away from us, and we..."


    "Damn it." Max, a scar-faced man, showed an expression of bewilderment for the first time. "Find out who they are."


    Another subordinate quickly reported, "Max, they are Gomez and the elitebat force of Ironfist Holding Center."


    "Damn it!" Max mmed his fist on the table, causing it to shatter into pieces, leaving the two people stunned in their spots.


    Max was about to lose his mind. "What the hell are you still standing there for? Retreat!"


    "But the data inside the base and our inventory..."


    "Do you fucking care more about your life or the merchandise?" Max felt overwhelmed. This was the ruthless Sylvester Gomez, and to make matters worse, there was the elitebat force of Ironfist Holding Center in Pliar. They directly bypassed the Wolf Gang''s air control without any warning. They must have possessed internal information. If they were to confront them head-on, it would be like hitting a rock with an egg.


    He took out an internalmunication devices. "We are under attack. Everyone take out your weapons and retreat through each of the entrances."


    After saying that, he quickly reported on his phone without further dy.


    Without hesitation, he picked up an AK-47 and dashed out from a street corner. The other two exchanged nces and quickly grabbed their weapons and followed suit.


    Max had just run out of the underground passage when he heard a loud "boom" behind him.

 Chapter 33 Michaels Memories

    L turned to look at Sylvester as she watched his tall figure gradually disappear, her lips pressed together tightly.


    Michael walked over and looked concerned as he saw his friend hurrying off to wash up, ignoring even Miss L. He quickly said to L, "Miss L, don''t me Mr. Gomez. He just has a germaphobia." And it was a very severe germaphobia at that. L pretended to understand, nodded, and stopped Michael, tilting her head as she continued to gaze at him with a strong desire for knowledge. Michael didn''t want to bring up the past again, as that period of time was too dark. However, Sylvester''s actions today made him unable to resist the recollection.


    Sylvester had only been only ten years old when he was taken. His parents had given birth to his younger brother three years prior, but the baby had died. Then, due to the negligence of various extended family members, he was kidnapped by human traffickers.


    The ce he was taken was seen as a dark zone, one where the self-defense forces of the northern region were stationed. Arms trading and the sex trade weremon urrences there. Those men...


    After experiencing a bloody battle and massacre, the men often needed to vent their inner desires. Under extreme excitement, they disyed a terrifying state of mind. Tearing, beating, satisfying desires...


    Their targets were often kidnapped women.


    But as time went on, ordinary women no longer satisfied them. Curiosity nurtures the most corrupt flower of evil. Gradually, many young boys began to appear in the area.


    There, they were treated worse than livestock and became tools for others to vent their frustrations on.


    The boys became like broken dolls, no hope for redemption in their souls. Thus, an unprecedentedly disgusting sin had been born.


    Michael and many others arrived together. They were drugged along the way, rendering their bodies powerless, and their mouths were tightly sealed with strong adhesive tape. They slept in the bottom of an oxygen-deprived truck container. The closer they got to the border, the steeper the road became.


    Lying at the bottom of the truck, they were sometimes awoken by the shifting ground beneath them, but more often blurry andpletely unaware of their surroundings.


    When they woke up again, they found themselves all locked in a dark wooden house. The air emitted a rotting and stuffy smell. Inside the wooden house, the oldest was fourteen, and the youngest was six. One was crying, their voice fragile. The youngest six-year-old boy had not yet woken up. At that time, Michael was only seven years old. Seeing the unfamiliar environment, he cried, crying so intensely that his throat became hoarse. Suddenly, a pair of strong arms pulled him over.


    Those long hands patted his back one stroke after the other, while a young and clear voice came from above his head, "Stop crying."


    Amazingly, Michael stopped crying at that moment. He looked up at the big brother and was stunned by his handsome appearance.


    His fair skin, prominent nose, with one side of his face disappearing into the darkness, and the other side etched in his mind like a knife, half-light, half-dark, like a deity.


    Michael would never forget that scene.


    He gradually felt at ease because he had this big brother with him.


    He didn''t know how long passed before the door was smashed open from the outside. shlights shone on their faces one by one. A group of dark-skinned men with bare arms walked in, their eyes murky and disgusting, emitting a ghastly green glow, like a corpse from hell.


    "Look, so many new goods have arrived. We''ll have a few days of joy."


    "Hahaha, they don''t even give us time to sleep. They want us to fight against the government''s army. I''m so annoyed. I wanted to have some fun and satisfy my desires." A man called Jonas immediately noticed Sylvester, his noble appearance resembling a lion and his wildness resembling a wolf. It made his blood boil to see a child looking so proud.


    "Jonas, don''t mess around, or you might end up with a bullet in your head. Let Stan choose first, and then we''ll have the chance to pick."


    Children were being selected and chosen without the slightest bit of dignity.


    In the wooden house, there were a total of twenty young boys. They were brought out with their hands bound, one by one kneeling on the muddy ground. Wooden houses surrounded them on all sides and dim but sufficient lighting spread from the bright bulbs. On the fence behind them, there were sharp shards of ss deeply embedded.


    Escaping was practically impossible for them.


    Stan was the leader of this militia. He led this group of people in underground transactions and defied the government''s army.


    Anything that couldn''t be traded openly could be found here: private transactions, smuggled weapons, ves, and everything else someone could possibly want.


    Although they had knives hanging around their necks, having such a variety of illegal goods greatly improved their standard of living.


    They believed that Stan was practically a deity, and no one dared to ck off.


    Near sunset, Stan walked out of thergest house with his muscr body on disy. His left eye was missing, leaving an empty socket that looked ferocious and sinister. As he emerged, all the boys but Sylvester began crying.


    He looked contentedly at this group of young boys, and desire glinted in his eyes. Instead of feeling annoyed by the crying, it only excited him further.


    "Stan, this batch is indeed of good quality. Look at their smooth skin."


    Disgusting. The older boy''s expressions turned ugly upon hearing this.


    Sylvester lowered his head, tightly gripping the hands behind his back, his gaze as cold as ice.


    "Hahaha, indeed excellent. Yoko, you''ve done well."


    Michael knelt beside Sylvester, trembling all over, tears streaming down his face. He bit his lips tightly, not allowing himself to cry out loud.


    His stubborn appearance piqued Stan''s interest. He walked over and forced Michael to raise his head, thinking that he looked quite handsome.


    With a repulsive odor emanating from his mouth, Stan said, "Little guy, don''t cry now. You''ll be in a much worse situationter, when crying will really be deserved."


    Saying that, he lifted Michael and started heading towards the wooden house. Michael couldn''t hold back anymore and burst into tears, screaming for help.


    A clear voice with a hint of youthfulness rang out. "I think I''m more skilled than him."

 Chapter 34 Give Me the Map

    Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. The onlookers sighed in admiration at his lovely appearance while the boys'' eyes filled with respect. The other militia members mocked him for overestimating himself.


    Even Stan halted his footsteps, staring at Michael as he turned around. He was astonished, staring at the ten-year-old boy who slowly stood up. To his surprise, there was a breathtakingly beautiful boy he had overlooked.


    He was stunned for a second, then burst intoughter. Setting Michael down, he walked towards Sylvester. As Stan approached, he realized that this kid was about the same height as him, despite having a muscr build. He thought to himself, ["It should be more fun to y with the little er."]


    "You say you''re more skilled than him, but how old are you? What skills do you have?" Stan asked, intrigued as he looked at the handsome and exceptional boy in front of him. Stan considered where this child hade from. Pliar truly produced outstanding individuals, both women and children, all unbelievably good-looking.


    Sylvester raised his lips, his eyes clear as water, but upon closer inspection, one could see the hidden ruthlessness within his clear gaze.


    "You''ll only know if you try." Sylvester turned around, pointing his hands bound by rope towards himself, tilting his head.


    "Untie me, I''m ufortable with my hands bound, and you won''t befortable either."


    His tone was bold, his actions audacious.


    Hearing such wordsing from a ten-year-old boy''s mouth, Stan found the child piquing his interest.


    Yoko instinctively wanted to stop them, but he knew about Stan''s explosive temper. However, he thought, what waves could a ten-year-old boy possibly create?


    Stan untied the rope, grabbing Sylvester''s hand with his fat, sturdy palms and led him into the wooden house.


    A cold shiver ran down Sylvester''s spine, but he endured it, keeping his head lowered as he followed Stan inside.


    Michael, without thinking, ran over and called out, "Big brother."


    Stan thought this boy was also quite good, and with his other hand, he tried to grab Michael, but was stopped in the next moment.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Sylvester said, "I won''t be at my best if anyone else is in the room. It bothers me if there''s another person."


    Stan felt that this child was vying for affection and wanted to indulge him, so he pushed Michael away.


    The moment they entered the wooden house, Sylvester peered out through the door and saw the bloodthirsty jealousy in Jonas''s eyes, which mirrored the brightness of the fluorescent lights.


    He smirked at the sight. Someone wasn''t convinced by this big guy, so let them fight amongst themselves. How thrilling.


    Stan had made his selection, and others began to take action as well. Young Sylvester knew he had to act swiftly.


    Just as Stan lunged at him, Sylvester swiftly dodged to his side and drew out the knife at Stan''s waist.


    Stan was momentarily stunned.


    In the blink of an eye, young Sylvester had severed the tendons in Stan''s left hand, causing blood to spray out instantly. Stan cried out in pain.


    Sylvester hurriedly covered Stan''s mouth, muffling his screams.


    Still, sounds leaked from the wooden house. The people outside thought it was just an intense "battle" inside and even made jokes.


    "It seems that the little brat is quite capable, able to make Stan shout out."


    "Haha, he makes me want to try him too. I wonder if Stan''s novelty has worn off. Can he give us some fun?"


    "Forget it, would Stan give us anything? We better choose what we like ourselves."


    On the side, Jonas pursed his lips, gripping his hands tightly.


    Stan this! Stan that! What is he even worth?


    Although Jonas couldn''t defeat Stan in a one-on-one fight, Stan wouldn''t have gained any fame without him.


    Seeing Jonas in a bad mood, arade patted him and said, "Jonas, don''t think too much, let''s wait a little longer."


    Jonas held his breath and grabbed a boy directly on the ground.


    ...


    Sylvester pressed the knife against Stan''s neck, his voice emanating from the depths of hell, soft and slow, carrying a hint of ruthlessness. "Ah, ah! Don''t scream. Give me the map of this area, and I''ll let you go." Stan gasped for breath, wishing he could tear this kid to pieces or throw him into the pool to be chewed up by the crocodiles.


    But with his left hand''s tendons severed, a chilling knife against his neck, and a hand firmly holding him, he couldn''t break free. His strength was the greatest among the entire self-defense army, but now he couldn''t escape. This little brat had incredible strength. He looked to be no more than ten years old.


    Looking at Stan''s fierce appearance, Sylvester sneered. Raising his hand, the knife fiercely pierced Stan''s Achilles tendon.


    Blood sprayed onto Sylvester''s face and body, darkening hisplexion.


    The smell of blood filled the entire wooden house, making Stan nauseous. He convulsed in pain, his whole body shaking.


    "I''ve now cut the tendons in your hands and feet." Sylvester put the knife back against Stan''s neck. His voice, previously so clear and youthful, sounded sinister and ghostly.


    "Where should I try next? Your neck? They say that cutting the major artery will make blood spray up to the ceiling. Do you want to give it a try?"


    He couldn''t wait any longer; those children were still waiting for him.


    Now Stan was truly scared, nodding with a sob. This little brat was like a demon crawling out of hell, sending shivers down his spine. But his mouth was covered, unable to make any sound. Cradling his severed arm, he tremblingly raised his other hand and pointed to a box under the bed.


    Sylvester half-crouched, dragging Stan towards the bed, and with a sweep of his long legs, he hooked out the lockbox.


    "Password."


    "98543." Stan said, struggling and still muffled.


    The boy opened it and flipped through it casually. It was indeed arge map, with dangerous areas like swamps and frequent beast sightings marked on it.


    Little Sylvester put away the map, nced at Stan, and raised his hand to fiercely stab his intact right hand into the wooden floor. "Ah!"


    Stan''s agonizing scream echoed into the night sky.


    Little Sylvester held the map and took a gun and a knife from the room, keeping them in his pocket. Instead of breaking the window, he confidently walked out from the front door.


    A group of people, prepared to break down the door upon hearing the furious roar from the room, saw this unbelievably handsome boy open the door himself.


    His subordinates froze, unsure of what had happened inside.


    Little Sylvester tugged at his clothes with both hands and said coldly, "It''s done."


    That''s it? It''s only been less than five minutes. Besides, nobody has ever walked out unscathed from Stan''s wooden house.


    "You can go in. He''s in pretty bad shape, "Sylvester said, stepping aside and walking downstairs.


    Shouldn''t it have been the other way around?

 Chapter 35 The Boss is Redemption

    At this moment, Jonas was holding onto the six-year-old child, who only knew how to cry. Angered, Jonas cursed and wanted to scold the boy''s mother. Then Sylvester quickly walked over and with a cold tone said, "I''ve severed Stan''s tendons in his hands and feet. If you want to seize power, it''s now or never."


    Upon hearing this, Jonas abruptly halted his rough movements. He turned his head and looked at little Sylvester with a fierce and distrustful gaze, seemingly wanting to devour him. Sylvester shuddered. He swore that when he got out of here he would find a chance to gouge out these people''s eyes.


    "Kill that little bastard for me!" Stan''s furious voice came from inside the wooden house, causing everyone outside to stop their actions.


    The subordinates who entered afterwards stared in shock at this scene, and a voice of astonishment echoed, "Stan, how did you be like this? Your hands and feet..." "Catch that little mongrel."


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow. "Opportunities are limited, and once lost, they''re gone forever. Stan is not an easy man to deal with. If he recovers, you''ll still have no position." Jonas stared at Sylvester in shock.


    Sylvesterughed. Immediately, Stan''s men rushed out of the wooden house and headed towards Sylvester. Jonas stood in front of Sylvester, flexing his muscles.


    Yoko looked at Jonas with aplex expression and said, "Jonas, what are you nning to do? Stan said he wants to settle this little brat."


    Jonas red at Yoko with a sinister smile. "Frank, take care of him." Frank was Jonas'' man. In an instant, Jonas gathered arge group of people.


    Yoko quickly realized, "Oh no, Jonas has betrayed us." He quickly ordered the people behind him to prepare for a fight.


    "Attack!" Jonas cried. "After we chop off Stan''s head, I will make our state inferior to none, superior to thousands."


    The Klievoria State Triangr Region has been fighting against the government army year-round, fighting for territory to establish a new country with its own sovereignty. However, they are wild and untamed, only seeking to profit without paying taxes under the jurisdiction of the Klievoria State region.


    The two sides immediately engaged in a fierce battle, with artillery fire, gunfire, and roars.


    Sylvester picked up the six-year-old boy, walked towards Michael, held his hand, and shouted to the boys amidst the fighting, "Follow me closely!" The other boys were also smart. Upon hearing this, they quickly avoided the fight and ran towards Sylvester.


    One of the self-defense soldiers noticed and swung hisrge knife towards one of the boys. Sylvester set down the person he was carrying, picked up a stone, and threw it at the soldier.


    Just as the soldier''s knife was about tond and he prepared to draw his gun, Sylvester rushed over like an arrow and kicked him forcefully. The soldier fell, his arm broken. Sylvester grabbed the fallen boy and again turned to run. The battle was intense, and the defensive soldiers werepletely upied and couldn''t catch the children. Michael, led by Sylvester, carried the six-year-old boy on his back and led a group of boys in their escape from that hellish ce. But how could they easily escape the Klievoria State Triangr Region?


    The surrounding area was covered in jungle, filled with poisonous insects, fierce beasts, and swamps. Some children identally fell into the swamp, some were bitten to death by venomous snakes, and crocodiles ate others after falling into the river... Others, young Sylvester personally rescued from the same dangerous conditions, but too many were too young to resist the forces of nature. Sylvester repeatedly saved them from danger with his exhausted body, andter, with his own two hands, he buried the bodies of those little boys who had died during their journey.


    As a result, out of the twenty little boys that left the camp, only six of them made it to safety.


    After a difficult journey through the rainforest, they arrived at a rural vige. They were happy, but in Klievoria, a ce with generally poor economic conditions, no one could help them.


    They went to the local police, but nobody paid them any attention.


    In order to continue surviving, little Sylvester did any job he could find. He went into the underground fighting arena and fought in illegal boxing matches. Every match was a fight to the death, where one careless mistake meant death. He was basically exchanging his life for money on a near-daily basis.


    At that time, the boys admired Sylvester''s abilities, but when theyter considered his age, it was unbelievable that he was only ten years old at the time.


    Later, some people tried to take advantage of his young age and ignored the rules of fair y. They felt insulted because of the presence of such a young contender, so they refused to pay him.


    Little Sylvester couldn''t stand it and attacked, but he was surrounded by dozens of fighters. Even though he was formidable, how could a small body withstand the attacks of several dozen adults? When Michael found him, he was barely conscious and on the brink of death.


    They didn''t have any identification documents, so the hospital refused to admit them. The boys had to use all the money they posessed to find a clinic that would treat him.


    Later on, when Sylvester woke up, the five brothers paid their respects, but singled him out and made him their leader. While they waited for him to heal, they would eat well when they had money, and sleep in the hallways when they didn''t.


    The closer the boys became, the more inmon they discovered. Each was an orphan or runaway, found on the streets or in a welfare institution by the militiamen and without any parents to look for them.


    They initially thought that Sylvester had alsoe from a welfare institution, butter found out that he had parents. However, while he''d been struggling to survive on the streets, his parents left behind a younger brother and departed from this world. He didn''t dare to seek help from his family because the person who sold him into captivity could very well be someone from within the family.


    And then, after many years of effort, the group of six became feared internationally.


    No one dared to provoke them, all because of that courageous little ten-year-old boy. Thinking of this, Michael''s eyes began to mist, and his hands trembled slightly.


    If it weren''t for their boss, where would they, the five brothers, be?


    It was because they were ustomed to the darkness that they each hated being in the dark, and they had an extremely strong stress response towards bloodshed. Their boss was like that as well.


    Everyone believed that their boss was ruthless and showed no mercy in his actions, but that was because someone had always brought it upon themselves by foolishly angering him.


    To them, their boss was their light, their redemption.


    L looked at Michael''s trembling hands, her face looking very pale.


    She turned and walked upstairs.

 Chapter 36 A Deep and Unexpected Love

    In the bathroom, Sylvester washed his hands until they turned red and the skin had nearly peeled off.


    He raised his hand and sniffed it, always able to smell that hint of blood.


    L opened the door and slowly approached, making sure that he could see her in the mirror, beforeing up behind him to wrap her arms around his waist. She slowly turned him to face her andid a kiss to his chin, then cheek, then mouth. Tears filled her eyes at the thought of all he had gone through.


    He looked down at her with longing.


    "Today, I will teach you an idiom, which means ''a reciprocal understanding between people"." After saying that, Sylvester ignored whether L understood or not and held her hands, kissing her delicately.


    L was like an apostle, and Sylvester was who she folled into the darkness. Her watery eyes looked at Sylvester, shining brighter. She wanted to talk to him now, tofort him, but she could neither find the words, nor risk him finding out that she''d been pretending. The timing wasn''t right.


    She was afraid that if he found out she was deceiving him, she wouldn''t be able to stay by his side. She didn''t understand the reciprocal understanding he brought up and wanted to retract her hand.


    Sensing L''s nervousness, Sylvester kindly let go of her and leaned his head against her neck, taking a deep breath. At that moment, he caught a faint and mesmerizing fragrance emanating from her body. He couldn''t help but sniff forcefully. Feeling ufortable, L pushed Sylvester away. She thought she would need a lot of strength, but unexpectedly, she easily pushed him back.


    Sylvester stood up straight, facing her. His eyes were beautiful. From color to shape, she couldn''t imagine anything more lovely. His irises were an unusual amber color that could draw people in and seemed enchanting.


    "Little thing, why do you smell so good?" At Balthazar''s Auction House, when he verified her, he drank her blood and only then knew that this Little Thing''s blood was very sweet and had an indescribable fragrance. Could emitting a fragrance from her body also be another"ability" of this Mutant? But why hadn''t he smelled any fragrance emanating from her body before?


    He pinched L''s chin, gently shaking it from side to side, staring into her watery eyes.


    "Darling, are you falling in love?" Not really a question, but more of a statement. "The Handbook says that when Mutants fall in love, they emit a fragrance."


    Upon hearing this, even L herself was momentarily stunned. Before turning eighteen, she had constantly either struggled in the darkness or fought for her sess. She had heard people praise her beauty and acknowledge her strength. But no one had ever said to her that she could be in love.


    So, this was what falling in love was like. In a theatrical sense, it felt like a reciprocal and deep affection that belonged only to each other. It didn''t feel as bad as she had imagined; in fact, she was even slightly excited. Besides, he had saved her, and she had already made up her mind about him, hadn''t she?


    Seeing L''s confused expression, Sylvester chuckled lightly. "Don''t understand? That''s okay. I don''t either. Perhaps one day, we will together."


    Understand? How could he understand? Did he understand? But how could he understand? He was handsome and wealthy. Could it be that he had already had other women?


    Thinking about the possibility of him having had other women, L felt a strange sense of difort. She crossed her arms and lifted her chin. Even though she couldn''t match his height, she still wanted to overshadow him in terms of presence.


    Hmph!


    A despicable man.


    "Heh!" Seeing L''s appearance as if she were being bullied, Sylvester understood what she was thinking. He raised an eyebrow, feeling amused. "Rest assured, I don''t have any other women. There hasn''t been a single woman in this world who is worthy of my devotion."


    He had a dignified look on his face.


    L pouted and had an expression of defiance.


    Unable to resist, Sylvester rubbed her cheek. "Be good, you''ve juste of age, and you''re still a girl."


    In the afternoon, after Elvis returned home, he noticed that all the servants, except the butler, had changed. He found it somewhat strange. It wasn''t until Rachel exined everything to him that he understood, startling Elvis. "My dear, are you alright?"


    Rachel nced at him and said, "Why aren''t you worried about our child?"


    Elvis raised his hand and scratched his head. Fortunately, she was teasing him. "I care more about you than the child, my love."


    Rachel became even happier and grabbed Elvis. "Don''t worry, I''ve taken the medicine. I even took a nap before you came back, and I feel like all the previous symptoms havepletely disappeared."


    "That medicine is so miraculous." Elvis was astonished. "Doctor Watson didn''t mention anything else?"


    "Prevention is better than cure. Doctor Watson told me to be careful about the people around me, so I changed everyone."


    In fact, she also adjusted the surveince and, through screening, identified the main culprit and sent them to prison. Although Rachel usually appeared easygoing, she had worked hard in the entertainment and fashion industry. She naturally had methods, but she didn''t often use them.


    Elvis felt relieved seeing that she had been able to take care of herself.


    ...


    The next day, the entire ck marketwork in Pliar was paralyzed. The Ironfist Holding Center''s special operations force had wiped out a terrorist organization stationed in Pliar, and the whole country rejoiced.


    In addition to reporting the copse of the Wolf Gang''s base in Pliar, Ironfist Holding Center, following its principle of openness and justice, took stock of the inventory of Wolf Gang''s underground smuggling. With weapons and contraband alone, the value had already reached billions of dors, but there wasn''t much left after the base was blown up.


    Sylvesterzily sat on the sofa in the living room, while Michael stood by with his hands behind his back. Charlie and L were safe, and their mission was aplished.

 Chapter 37 Prologue I

    Michael actually felt somewhat regretful. They hadn''t needed to be so aggressive from the start, they could have just restrained the people inside andter imed those goods for themselves. But the boss disagreed and insisted on blowing


    up the base.


    What did he say back then?


    "Am I worried about this small amount of inventory?"


    Michael was taken aback at the time. After all, the Lord''s personal wealth was enough to rival a nation, so why would he worry about this?


    However, Michael was a bit puzzled. "Sir, why did Ironfist Holding Center publicly disclose information about the Wolf Gang this time?" When did Ironfist Holding Center be so high-profile?


    Sylvester picked up his ss, took a sip, put it down, nced at Michael, and spoke, "I''ll teach you a lesson: killing doesn''t always have to be done personally."


    Wolf Gang members in Pliar were very cautious, making it difficult to find handles on them. By blowing up their base this time, although it was pleasing to the public, it also meant destroying the evidence of their crimes. It wouldn''t be easy to sentence every single person involved. Ironfist Holding Center had a renowned reputation, and Sylvester didn''t want to tarnish it because of a few ants.


    Only by exerting pressure through public opinion, letting the public understand how despicable the Wolf gang was and revealing the presence of such a huge cancer in their own country, could they stir up public anger. The government of Pliar wouldn''t directly impose the death penalty then, thus preserving the reputation of Ironfist Holding Center and being able to eradicate the influence of the Wolf Gang in Pliar, and serve as a deterrent to others.


    It was a win-win situation, and he wouldn''t even get his hands dirty. This was the highest level of killing.


    Michael pondered the wordsing from his friend''s mouth, somewhat understanding but not fullyprehending. He only knew that this time, his Lord wasn''t as crazy and bloodthirsty. If it had been before, those who wanted to go against the Gomez would have been personally dealt with. He''d have instructed his men to torture and kill everyone, just like what happened to Jonas and his self-proimed army in the northern part of Klievoria.


    After leading the boys to be formidable, the boss was the first one to take on the militia in Klievoria. He did to Jonas what Jonas had nned for them.


    He watched as his subordinates cut off their hands and feet, then skinned them alive, while keeping them alive with drugs, forcing them to watch as they were tortured. Eventually, their eyeballs were gouged out, then their bones were crushed and turned to ashes, which were scattered into the river, feeding the fish and shrimp. Truly, nothing was left behind.


    Sylvester nced at Michael and shook his head. "By the way, did Ashlee have anything unusual yesterday?"


    Michael didn''t understand why the boss would suspect Ashlee, but since the boss had doubts, it meant that Ashlee must have been up to something unspeakable.


    Just before preparing to attack the Wolf Gang, he had sent someone to track Ashlee as ordered by the boss.


    However, all the replies he received were that nothing unusual had happened.


    "Not as of yet. Ashlee and Elvis went to the cemetery yesterday to arrange Raymond''s ashes. After that, they didn''t return to the mansion but went straight back to her apartment in Central City. During that time, no suspicious individuals approached her."


    Sylvester narrowed his eyes slightly but did not say anything.


    A knock came at the door and the butler popped his head in to report.


    "Master Sylvester, Mr. Szar is here."


    "Send him in."


    In no time, Trenton came in wearing a simple outfit, he was here to report on the work he had recentlypleted.


    "Master Sylvester, the body has been autopsied by the forensic doctor at Ironfist Holding Center, and the bodies, along with the toxins, have been sent to the Greafury City Pharmacological Research Institute."


    "As for the others in the Wolf Gang, ording to the proposed policy discussed by the Central City Prosecutor''s Office and the International Law Firm, Ironfist Holding Center''s maximum-security prison has decided to execute all of them." "Okay.¡± Sylvester smirked, this was the oue he desired.


    Michael snorted coldly on the side, this was the organization the boss wanted to deal with. Who in the international arena would dare to intervene?


    "There has been no activity around the base sincest night. I suspect that the highest-ranking leader of the Wolf Gang won''t show up."


    No matter how foolish that person is, they wouldn''t willingly walk into a trap.


    "As to capturing the person behind the scenes, we should carefully consider our approach. For the remaining goods that weren''t destroyed, should we submit them or...?"


    Sylvester nced at him. "Do I need to give you orders for such matters? Since no one from above ising, we''ll keep them for ourselves."


    Michael thought to herself that someone from above would have toe down to dig things out of the boss''s pockets.


    "Understood."


    As the conversation began to wind down, L descended from above wearing a white princess pajama dress and jumped directly into Sylvester''s embrace. On the side, Trenton watched this scene in shock. She was so audacious! Daring to jump directly into Master Sylvester''s embrace without fear of being struck.


    But the next second, Trenton Szar was stunned. Heavens, this girl is too beautiful.


    As he regained his senses from the stunning appearance of the girl, Trenton couldn''t help but wonder who she was. He had never seen any women beside Master Sylvester before, let alone someone so intimate. Ignoring the gazes of others, L snuggled into Sylvester''s embrace and looked up at him, gently caressing her little tummy.


    "You bastard, I''m hungry," she mimed.


    With L nestled in his arms, Sylvester lightly chuckled at her actions. "Hungry?" he asked. L nodded. She wanted to eat lots of delicious food.


    Sylvester cast a cold nce at the butler waiting nearby, his tone devoid of the gentleness he had with L.


    "What is the chef even doing? Breakfast isn''t ready at this hour?"


    The butler jolted, feeling helpless. It was barely morning; breakfast was never prepared this early. However, the butler dared not say much. He had already been scolded enough since yesterday and was trembling inside. "Master Sylvester, I will go and urge them right away."


    In the kitchen, the chefs hastened their preparations upon hearing the butler''s words. They only wanted to finish this breakfast as quickly as possible.


    It wasn''t until all the breakfast was served and L began eating happily that Sylvester''s expression improved.


    "Eat slowly, be careful not to choke," he said, not eating himself but instead taking care of L.


    L scooped up a spoonful of porridge and fed it to him without hesitation. Sylvester ate it without hesitation as well.


    The twopletely disregarded the gazes of others, engaging in affectionate activities that could make others envious.


    Trenton Szar turned his head and quietly asked Michael, "What''s going on?"


    Michael looked conflicted. Everyone was asking him this question, and he didn''t know how to respond.


    Should he say that Miss L is a Mutant? No way. As for being the boss''s girlfriend? He was afraid the boss would strike him.


    Charlie came down and, upon hearing the conversation, whispered, "Trenton, this is my brother''s girlfriend, L."


    Very good, he won''t be the one getting beaten up. But how could he not know that Miss L was Sylvester''s official girlfriend? How did Charlie know?


    Trenton stared on in shocked silence.


    Why is he so unbelieving?


    But watching the intimate way that Master Sylvester and that girl behaved, Trenton quickly came to believe it.


    After careful consideration, it''s better this way. He no longer needs to specte about whether his friend Sylvester is frigid. With that, he messaged thest of the boys that escaped with them from Kielvoria, Burl Cain.

 Chapter 38 Prologue II

    After returning from Gomez Manor, Trenton took out his phone and messaged Burl Cain. "Master Sylvester has a girlfriend. He fooled both you and me."


    Burl was in a meeting room with several hundred people, listening to senior executives'' reports. Finding the content boring, he took out the tea brewed by his secretary and had a sip when suddenly his phone vibrated. He opened it to check. Just as he took a sip of tea, he spat it out when he read the message.


    The entire meeting room immediately fell silent.


    All the staff looked amazed at their CEO sitting in the middle, while the executive who was giving the report trembled. He didn''t say anything wrong, right?


    How could the CEO be so angry that he spit out water!!!


    There was a touch of embarrassment on Burl''s face, but he had strong mental resilience, so even if he felt embarrassed, he couldn''t show it. He took out a handkerchief, elegantly wiped the corners of his mouth, and looked at everyone, saying, "Sorry, please continue."


    Seeing that it wasn''t his fault, the executive continued the report, but during the whole process, he didn''t receive any response from the CEO. He felt like he was reporting to himself.


    Meanwhile, Burl chatted excitedly with Trenton, "No way, that perennial iceberg Master Sylvester actually has a girlfriend? Which family''s sister is she?"


    Trenton replied from the backseat of the SUV, "I''m surprised too, but Charlie told me. I saw how well Master Sylvester treated that girl, so I think it''s highly likely. As for which family in Central City, I have no idea."


    "A girl?" Burl keenly caught the keyword in Trenton Szar''s words.


    "You read right!" Trenton recalled L''s stunning appearance and shook his head helplessly.


    "She''s beautiful, like a little fairy, but she appears to be quite young, justing of age."


    "Wow!" Burl Cain widened his eyes at this, "Seven years age gap? Master Sylvester is going for a younger one."


    ...


    Three days afterwards, Club cier, the most expensive club in Central City, was reserved by a mysterious person.


    Trenton and Burl sat at a corner table, drinking. The other young aristocrats present were mostly from prominent families in Central City, and they had grown up together since childhood.


    It was rare for them to gather like this, and moreover, both Trenton and Burl were the most outstanding individuals in their respective families. It was believed that they would undoubtedly hold the position of family heads in the future. The others went up to toast one by one.


    After a few drinks, the two of them waved their hands, refusing any more alcohol.


    "Alright, alright, don''t try to get me drunk."


    The rest of the group, upon hearing their refusal, didn''t get upset and turned to toast each other instead.


    Just then, Finley walked in. Burl lightly tapped Trenton with a touch of his hand and whispered, "Why did you bring her here?"


    Trenton looked at the person who had entered, perplexed. He whispered back to Burl, "Why can''t I invite her? After all, we grew up together as friends."


    Burl finally understood why Trenton was still single. Despite knowing that Master Sylvester had a girlfriend, he had brought this ticking time bomb along.


    He really didn''t know how to describe Trenton as anything but an idiot.


    Before Burl could say anything, Finley walked over gracefully. "Mr. Szar, congrattions on bringing honor to Pliar and eliminating a cancerous tumor within our borders."


    Trenton waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t say it like that. It makes me feel awkward."


    Seeing that they still considered her part of their group, Finley''s mood improved slightly.


    Burl satzily to the side, his posture casual. He casually nced at Finley and said, "It''s been a while, Finley. You''ve be even more beautiful."


    There was a hint of a flirt in his tone. Finley took it as apliment and raised her hand to tidy her wavy hair. "I heard thattely, General George has signed several stunning models. How do theypare to me?"


    Burl chuckled. "No way. Miss Finley''s beauty is renowned in high society. How can those fewpare to Miss Finley''s beauty?"


    Finley was overjoyed by his words.


    Burl was the fourth generation of the George family, exceptionally talented and highly valued by the George family. He had been groomed to inherit the family business.


    At only twenty-four years old, he was already the president of multiplepanies. His J Entertainment alone had over a dozen actors they managed. This, of course, included the brightest up anding beauties, one of whom they had taken on a couple of years previously.


    Within a year, she had won both the Best Actress and Best Supporting Actress awards, and her future seemed boundless.


    Although Finley''s family was a prominent n in Central city, it was all thanks to the Gomez. They couldn''tpare to the Szar and George families. However, being friends with whom they could joke, though not confidants, greatly satisfied her vanity.


    "But..." Burl said, leaving a cliffhanger.


    Finley raised an eyebrow and looked at Burl, "But what?"


    "Compared to someone, you don''t measure up," he replied.


    The people nearby immediately turned to look, curious. "Young Master George, there''s someone that Miss Finley can''t match?"


    "I''m so curious about this person, are they from Central city?" Burl was asked.


    He smiled mischievously, "Noment."


    Finley''s mood turned sour upon hearing this, along with the constant probing from the other young gentlemen. She walked to the other side where the socialites were and drank alone, feeling gloomy.


    Trenton nced at Burl, who was stillughing, and felt speechless. "Although we don''t particrly like her, she''s known us since childhood. Why bother teasing her?"


    Burl put his hand on Trenton''s shoulder and said, "You''re so boring, can''t even have fun."


    Trenton shrugged off Burl''s hand, not wanting to pay him any attention.


    "Why aren''t Master Sylvester and Charlie here yet?" Trenton lifted his hand to check the multimillion-dor watch on his wrist.


    Burl curled his lips and said, "I can''t keep up with your extravagant taste. If you keep this up, I''ll report you. Buying such an expensive watch sets a bad example."


    ...


    Outside the Purple Imperial Pce, Sylvester helped L out of the car, Charlie climbing out of the passenger seat with Michael following closely behind.


    Today, L was wearing a high-end gown designed exclusively by Starlit. The pink starry skirt had a strap design with embroideredce, and the lower hem had a clever design that revealed L''s slender and fair ankles.


    Her thick, luxurious hairplemented her ethereal appearance giving the impression that she was untouched by worldly matters.


    Starlit''s design style highlighted elegance and sophistication, all made from extremely precious golden silk. The flowing skirt was not onlyfortable but also exuded a sense of delicate beauty, different from the heavy high-end designs abroad.


    Coupled with someone as beautiful as L as the model, Sylvester felt that it wasn''t just the clothes that suited her, but that she elevated the clothes themselves.


    Charlie watched his brother leading his mute girlfriend from behind, feeling somewhat uneasy.


    He was always supposed to be his brother''s closest person...


    Michael also sighed in his heart, it seemed that he was really being neglected. At that moment, Geoff''s luxury car arrived as well. He opened the car door and got out, approaching Sylvester, "Master Sylvester." Sylvester nodded, making a sound of agreement.


    Michael silently walked towards Geoff and held his hand. "Let''s keep each other warm."


    Charlie joined their small group. "Brothers, count me in."

 Chapter 39 The Magnificent Gathering at the Purple Pool, Master Sylvester Amazes Everyone

    Purple Pool was a ce that L was familiar with. Lily the spirit loved toe here and be fancy. L had brought her here to y in the past. Later on, Lily the spirit had even gotten herself the most prestigious diamond card at Purple Pool, although she had misced it somewhere.


    To obtain a diamond card at Purple Pool, one had to verify their assets on the spot, including movable and immovable properties. What''s more, it was required to disclose one''s family background, which was rather extreme. Even if one came from a wealthy background, it was not easy to aplish this feat here.


    Back then, L knew that Lily the spirit was not just an ordinary nouveau riche. She had her hidden connections, but L didn''t ask, inquire, or investigate. She treated Lily the spirit as a sister, a close one at that.


    Typically, at this time, the Purple Pool would be filled with the young masters anddies, as well as sessful businessmen of the Central City. However, today it was extremely deserted. It seemed like it had been exclusively booked out. Booking the Purple Pool for a whole day came at a hefty price.


    L suddenly realized that the people Sylvester yed with were all wealthy. Of course, Sylvester was even wealthier.


    The private room was lively, with some ying mahjong around a table, and others singing with extremely harsh voices...


    But as Sylvester and his group arrived, the noisy voices instantly ceased.


    As the door opened, everyone turned their gaze towards the entrance, where the tall and handsome figure of Sylvester appeared before their eyes. He was already the outstanding one among his peers present, and even many of their fathers would respectfully call him Master Sylvester. To them, he was like an unreachable star.


    Everyone immediately stood up to show respect. Some who had never seen Sylvester before also stood up, not understanding the situation.


    Those who didn''t know what Sylvester looked like secretly asked the person next to them, "Who is this?"


    "Ignorant fool, do you not even know who Master Sylvester is?"


    "This is the mysterious Master Sylvester? My goodness, he''s so handsome."


    "Hey, hey, hey, you''re a guy. Your reaction is worrying scaring me."


    Wiping off some drool from his mouth, the person replied, "Sorry, I just couldn''t help myself."


    Finley sat in a corner, her gaze blurred as she looked towards the man at the door, a smile forming on his lips.


    The door was a bit small, and L, Charley, Mildred, and Goy stood behind Sylvester. The difference was that L was being led by Sylvester, while Charley looked on with jealousy at the hand holding L''s. In their childhood, those hands used to hold him. Oh well, he shouldn''t look. After all, she was his sister-inw.


    Sylvester looked at the excited eyes of the crowd and nodded. "Please have a seat, everyone."


    As soon as the boss spoke, everyone sat down in unison, like soldiers following orders.


    Observing this, Trenton whispered, "My people underneath me are not this obedient."


    Ignoring Trenton, Burl took the lead and called out, waving his hand. "Master Sylvester, over here."


    Sylvester walked forward, leading L by the hand, and her breathtaking beauty was immediately visible before everyone.


    Someone dropped their fork, someone''s mouth hung open, food fell out, someone tried to smile but their face froze...


    Only Finley was consumed by jealousy, which ran rampant in her veins.


    She was supposed to be the beacon that everyone''s attention was attracted to,, but once this woman appeared, all the attention was drawn to her, like moths to a me.


    The socialites spected among themselves, "Who is that? She''s so beautiful."


    "The main point is the youngdy and the man she stands beside, Master Sylvester, make such a great couple."


    "Well, this one... doesn''t stand a chance." A socialite discreetly pointed at Finley.


    "There was no chance to begin with."


    One of Finley''s close acquaintances chimed in," Unlike Finley, who not only has good looks but alsoes from a good family, that woman standing next to Master Sylvester is just a seductress with no background. Master Sylvester is just ying around with her.."


    The others exchanged nces, smiling and saying nothing.


    Comes from a good family? They were merely selecting a partner, relying on the influence of Master Sylvester''s family, nothing more.

 Chapter 41 Lela’s Bathroom Revenge (1)

    This girl always makes a big fuss. None of them have a cute little sister-inw like mine.


    Eleanor pushed Charley''s hand away and frowned, "Alright, alright, do you have to use force?"


    Charley nced at Eleanor, "Who told you to scream like a little girl?"


    Eleanor felt choked up, "I was just concerned about you, Raymond!. You were bleeding from seven wounds that looked like gaping holes at the time. I thought you were done for. But you miraculously came back to life. It''s true what they say, a disastersts a thousand lifetimes."


    "But I''m still quite angry. That ck Eagle guy left you like that without even apologizing. Instead, he thrived in the racing world because of this. The next autumn season''s domestic race in Greafury City is going to be quite intense..." "His influence has be quite significant because he beat you in thest event. " Charley had originally wanted to kick her, but upon hearing this, he silently retracted his foot.


    ck Hawk was indeed a formidable opponent, very capable, but he was too cunning. Charley''s expression darkened as he spoke viciously, "I will make him understand the cost." "Alright!" Eleanor acted all cocky, "I''ll help you."


    Charley sneered, "Give it a rest. Besides spectating, what else do you know?"


    "...I know how to fight," Eleanor responded with a pout.


    Charley: "..."


    ying only in the private room was boring, so the group suggested going outside to the small bridge and flowing water.


    It was also a unique feature of Purple Pool, with mountains and water, and waiters dressed in enchanting attire waiting by. There was an abundance of delicious food and fine wine. There were also many games to y, much more entertaining than being in the private room.


    The group moved, and because L had drunk too many beverages in the private room, she wanted to use the restroom.


    She took Sylvester''s hand and ced it on her abdomen, letting him feel the urgency of needing to go.


    "I''ll take you."


    L shook her head; she could go by herself.


    Why did a grown man like Sylvester need to go to the women''s restroom?


    Sylvester was worried, "No, you don''t even know where the restroom is. I can''t let you go alone."


    L then grabbed a female waiter and looked proudly at Sylvester by her side.


    She can take me.


    Sylvester couldn''t argue with L, so he gave some instructions to the waiter.


    Blushing, the female waiter nodded, "Yes, Master Sylvester."


    Seeing the situation, Burl said, "Master Sylvester, everyone here is on our side, we have no enemies here. Who would possibly be brainless enough and dare disrespect little L?" He and Trenton had decided not to publicly announce their rtionship with their sister-inw to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Finley saw L pulling a waiter and walking out, she thought for a moment, got up and followed, a close friend of Finley''s also followed in tow.


    L was very familiar with Purple Pool. She told the female waiter, "You can go busy yourself, I will go by myself."


    Seeing her firm attitude, the female waiter reluctantly nodded and left.


    Once the female waiter left, L gestured with her lips towards a shadow in the corridor and walked towards the restroom without hesitation.


    Finley appeared from around the corner, frowning. "What a joke, why should I avoid her?"


    "It''s because of those sycophants you''re hanging around with. Your actions are bing more and more disgraceful. If you ask me, you should just break ties with them," Finley''s friend, Nelda Frost, said. Although the Frost family was not highly regarded, they were still a prestigious n in Central City.


    Finely considered only Nelda a true friend among the many other friends she had,, the rest, popr influencers, were merely her sycophants.


    Finley remained silent and went to the restroom.


    When L came out of the restroom, she saw Finley talking to someone else.


    A woman stood next to the washstand, holding apact powder, also doing her makeup. L paid no attention and walked over to wash her hands.


    As L looked at her stunning reflection in the mirror, Finley suddenly realized how absurd it was for her to touch up her makeup in front of such a breathtaking face. She silently put away thepact powder. Without even ncing at Finley, L finished washing her hands and was about to leave when Finley spoke up.

 Chapter 43 Bathroom Torture by Lela (3)

    "Ah..."


    Finley, being spoiled and pampered, had no power to resist and could only be at L''s mercy.


    After a round, Finley''s carefully styled hair and makeup were ruined.


    "You..." Finley couldn''t even muster the strength to push L away. She could only support herself with both hands on the sink, trying to alleviate her suffering.


    Nelda stood dumbfounded on the side. Once she realized what was happening, she got up from the floor and pounced towards L.


    As if having eyes behind her back, L quickly sidestepped when Nelda lunged at her. This allowed her right hand to exert even more force, causing Finley''s entire head to submerge in the water. Unable to breathe in the water thatcked any trace of air, Finley''s hands iled uncontrobly.


    Nelda''s attempt fell short as she turned around and extended her hands towards L.


    With a cold sneer, L swiftly grabbed Nelda''s iing hand, immediately bending her fingers backwards. Nelda cried out in pain and couldn''t fight back. Just like Finley, her hair fell into L''s grasp.


    At this moment, L was like a master of a game, holding a head in each hand. Both washbasins in front of her were filled with water. L raised the girls'' heads by their hair and pressed them back down, repeating the motion as the heads in the water rose and fell, creating a scene of mayhem in the bathroom.


    "Apologize," L pulled up Finley''s head, her voice cold.


    Finley stared back at her reflection in the mirror with bloodshot eyes, like a ghost. "...I spit on you."


    She was truly defiant.


    L wasted no time and pushed her head down again before grabbing Nelda''s head on her left. "What about you?"


    "Vixen... mmm..."


    L didn''t hesitate to push Nelda''s head back down.


    "As stubborn as a dead duck," L continued this cycle, devoid of any emotions, like a demon lurking in the dark. "What''s the point?"


    Suddenly, a puzzled female voice came from outside the bathroom.


    "Who''s in there?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Nelda and Finley''s hearts leaped with joy, causing them to struggle even more vigorously.


    Water sshed all over L''s body and face, dampening her hair.


    Unconcerned about whoever was outside, L furrowed her brow and persistently tormented the two individuals who had ignorantly provoked her. Eleanor, not receiving any response, became more curious by themotion inside and walked in through the open door. "Uh~"


    She was stunned by the scene before her.


    What did she see?


    That fairy-like sister L was gripping a woman''s hair with one hand, forcefully pushing her head into the water.


    She raised their heads for a breath after about a minute, and within a span of two seconds, she pressed them back down.


    This cycle repeated five times before she started asking again, "Apologize or not?"


    Finley remained obstinate, "Fuck you!"


    L quickly pressed her head down again.


    Nelda, on the other hand, couldn''t hold on any longer. "I apologize, I apologize. I''m sorry, we didn''t mean it. Please let Finley go too."


    L pushed her away abruptly, her tone cold. "Finley''s issue is none of your business, go away."


    Eleanor immediately understood what was happening. So these two little bad girls were bullying the little fairy sister behind Master Sylvester''s back. They really had no idea of what they were doing.


    Nelda''s eyes darted around, wanting to call for help, but Eleanor stopped her, closing and locking the door.


    Nelda looked at Eleanor in shock. "What are you doing?"


    Eleanor shrugged her shoulders. "Can''t you see? I''m stopping you."


    L nced at Eleanor through the mirror, and they exchanged a nce. Eleanor smiled, and L raised her eyebrow.


    "You..." Nelda was furious.


    Eleanor was from an old money family.


    Her Frost family was just newly rich, without the confidence to confront her face to face.


    Moreover, they were the ones who started this, so neither side was in the right.


    She really wanted to persuade Finley to apologize.


    "What ''you''? Just stay there and watch the show." Eleanor crossed her arms. "You understand the severity of the situation quite well, unlike Finley over there." "And you still won''t apologize?" L asked while she raised Finley''s head.


    Finley gritted her teeth. If it wasn''t for the embarrassment and the need to avoid humiliation, she wouldn''t have to endure this torment.


    "I refuse..."


    Eleanor became even more interested upon hearing this.

 Chapter 44 Eleanor Joins the Battle

    "Typically, an average person can hold their breath underwater for around 30 to 90 seconds. Those who have received professional training can usually reach around 7 to 8 minutes. The current record for holding breath underwater is around


    22 minutes. Little sister L, do you want to try for 22 minutes?"


    Eleanor''s smile in the mirror resembled that of a mischievous little demon.


    L thought it was a good idea. She lifted Finley''s head and kindly let her take a breath before forcefully pressing it down again.


    L said to Eleanor in the mirror, "Start the timer."


    "Alright."


    Eleanor actually looked at her watch as she started timing.


    As each second ticked away, Finley''s inner threshold crumbled bit by bit, engulfed in fear.


    Twenty-two minutes, by then she would surely be dead.


    This audacious girl must have received her courage from Master Sylvester. Finley truly believed that if she didn''t apologize, she would be killed.


    Master Sylvester was so powerful and liked her so much. He would definitely help her.


    By then, if she died, it would serve them right.


    She wouldn''t allow it.


    Finley struggled, resisting with all her might.


    One minute passed, but L didn''t pull her up.


    "Gurgle, gurgle..."


    Bubbles emerged from the water.


    L believed in giving as good as she got, but she was also not confrontational by nature.


    Never one to cause trouble, but once provoked, she would pursue her opponent to the ends of the earth to annihte them.


    L knew Finley had loosened up, but she had no intention of letting her off that easily. She waited straight-faced for three minutes before reluctantly pulling her up. "This time, have you made up your mind?" L asked.


    Finley''s body was weak, with her upper torso resting on the edge of the sink as she gasped for breath.


    Luckily, she had practiced holding her breath before. Holding it for three to four minutes was enough. If she went any longer, she would have risked losing her life here today. "I''m sorry," Finley said without much emotion.


    Before L could respond, Eleanor beat her to it. "What a mosquito you are. Even a mosquito''s fart makes a louder sound than you."


    L almost burst outughing. People who came from the General''s Mansion were just different.


    "I''m sorry, L Gomez," said Finley, filled with bitterness. Master Sylvester had even given this little bitch the surname "Gomez."


    "That''s close enough," Eleanor nodded.


    L remained silent. This girl was quite interesting.


    L approached Finley and patted her pale, cold face. "You said a woman who deserves Sylvester must be stunningly beautiful. Do you think you are stunning? Hmm?" Finley pursed her purple lips and remained silent.


    L leaned in, causing Finley to retreat in fear. L got closer, grabbed her, and pressed her against her ear. Her voice was soft and slow, tinged with a hint of dominance. "Sylvester will be only mine. Remember that." With that, L let go of Finley and tidied herself up. Going out like this, Sylvester would worry.


    Finley trembled, a mix of cold and anger.


    Eleanor walked up to L''s side and leaned in close to her ear. "L, weren''t you supposed to be mute?"


    She had heard it from Charley.


    L whispered back, "I had no choice but to keep it a secret."


    "Understood."


    Although she didn''t know why, Eleanor felt strangely drawn to this fairy-like sister.


    Finley and Nelda, seeing this, panicked, thinking that the two of them were plotting something to deal with them.


    ...


    On the other side of the flowing stream and little bridge,


    Sylvester nced at the time. "Why hasn''t Le back from the restroom?"


    Burl replied, "Don''t worry, maybe little L isn''t feeling well."


    However, Sylvester suddenly stood up. The little one was just a mutant, her mind not yet mature. What if something has happened to her!


    The more he thought about it, the more rmed he became. He refused to entertain anymore of these morbid thoughts any further and hurriedly headed towards the restroom.


    Burl and Trenton, noticing the situation, exchanged a quick nce and quickly followed suit.


    Seeing his master and the others leaving, Goy tugged on Mildred beside him and asked, "Mildred, what''s happening over there with the master? He seems to be in quite a hurry, it looks urgent." Mildred frowned and replied.


    "Could it be... Miss L is in trouble?" Charley''s face turned grim after hearing this news.


    "She''s been in the restroom for quite a while," he added.


    Without hesitation, the group quickly followed suit.


    When the six of them arrived at the restroom door, Burl reached out and tried to open it. Perplexed, he said, "Huh? Why is the restroom door still locked?"


    He knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    Hearing the knocking, Finley and Nelda couldn''t help but smile. Once someone entered, they would start crying, shifting the me onto them.

 Chapter 48 Sylvester Avenges Lela, the Royal Familys Demise.

    Mimicking Finley''s voice, "Fox spirit, shameless slut, no manners." Then pointing at herself, "She curse me, parents, I curse her, shameless, hit, dunk, in water."


    The more L spoke, the darker and more menacing Sylvester''s gaze became. How dare Finley! L wasn''t exaggerating; as a Mutant, she simply conveyed the entire process using simple words. Having said that, L copsed onto Sylvester''s chest, feeling utterly drained.


    Sylvester held her in his arms, a doting tone filled withforting tenderness and guilt. "Darling, no one will dare to curse you anymore, no one will say youck manners. Remember, you have me; you belong to the Sylvesters." L felt warmth in her heart upon hearing his words as she pressed against his chest, feeling his strong heartbeat. Sylvester, I didn''t intentionally deceive you about my inability to speak; I have my own reasons for it. I love you. I... need you. If one day, you were to discover my true origin, like a monster trapped in a dark swamp, would you still want me?


    Sylvester gently stroked L''s back with his hand, expressing both anguish and tenderness at the malicious words. After having heard the insults that were directed at L, it felt like a knife stabbed at his heart, the pain was clear within him, as if he was the person insulted.


    The Royal family, very well... he had wanted to make a move against them for a long time. Now he had reason to just that.


    L gradually fell asleep in Sylvester''s embrace, her fair and clean face with prominent features, peaceful in her slumber. Sylvester kissed her smooth forehead and held her even tighter.


    Overnight, a sensational event urred in the central city.


    No one knew why the Royal family, who had the support of the Sylvesters, copsed overnight.


    It started with the revtion of the Royal family''s internalpany evading taxes, followed by the news of the eldest son misusingpany funds in underground gambling dens.


    The family faced financial difficulties as Silver Enterprise dyed and owed payments. Additionally, the daughter of the Royal family had been engaging in campus violence against disadvantaged students since primary school...


    The Royal family was facing its biggest crisis since its inception.


    There were spections that the Sylvesters wouldn''t turn a blind eye, but in the end, they did not lend a helping hand and ignored the Royal family''s plight.


    The Royal family''s patriarch was not in good health, his high blood pressure soared, and he suffered a fatal stroke due to the incident.


    Depp, Finley''s father, also aged dozens of years overnight upon hearing the internal affairs of thepany being leaked.


    The incident unfolded too quickly, and the Royal family''s public rtions team was useless against the torrents of online criticism.


    Finley could not find the courage to admit the fault was her own doing and could only shed tears daily while living in a rundown slum. Thus, the Royal family of Central city ceased to exist.


    On the inte, everyone was cursing and specting.


    "The Royal family evaded taxes like dogs, they deserve punishment."


    "The Royal family really had bad luck. They had a winning card in their hands and could have flourished with the support of the Sylvesters, but who would have thought this would happen." "Don''t the Sylvesters provide protection?"


    "Do you think the Sylvesters are as foolish as you? When crossing the country''s line, no amount of protection is useful."


    "Master Sylvester knows the rules and is not getting involved in this matter."


    "But who would openly attack the Royal family in the face of Central city''s leading family? It''s the end for the Royal family for sure this time."


    "I feel like it''s not that simple. The Royal family has been arrogant, thinking they could rely on the Sylvesters. What if the Sylvesters grew tired of their ways and took matters into their own hands?" "It''s possible."


    No one from the outside world would know that the true reason was simply the Royal family''s daughter''s interest in the young man, Master Sylvester.


    The disrespectful words spoken by Finley led to the downfall of the entire family.


    Burl would always visit Trenton at the Ironfist Holding Center. When he saw the news of the Royal family''s bankruptcy, he chuckled, "The Royal family has be more arrogant over the years, relying on the Sylvesters. They''ve be increasingly corrupt, evading taxes for billions. Quite greedy."


    Trenton, dressed in camouge and wearing protective goggles, was busy assembling firearms. "I never expected the Royal family to engage in such shady deals behind the scenes. Well, serves them right."


    ...


    With the Royal family''s bankruptcy and the imminent auctioning of numerous properties owned by thepany, Rino Technique stepped forward and officially acquired the Royal family. The Sylvesters suffered no losses whatsoever.


    Well, now that L is able to speak like a normal person, word for word, her rtionship with Sylvester is improving at a phenomenal pace in themunication department. There is excitement in the air as all of the household feel numerous changesing on in the not-too-distant future.


    Little does everyone realize that Sylvester is nning on relocating to the great city of Greafury.


    Although L is a powerful mutant and can see things clearly, she has also experienced extremely dark times. She hasn''t even thought about what her exact strengths are as yet.


    L also doesn''t realize that her life is about to change when she is in Greafury. All she longs for is sunshine, and maybe due to her past experiences and her nature, she treats others with sincerity and is liked by many. Don''t be fooled by this cute, cool and beautiful youngdy, this little sweetheart was born to thrive in the sunlight, but if you provoke her, she won''t hesitate to strike back.

 Chapter 49 Sylvester Amuses Lela to Speak

    In the morning, after Sylvester finished his morning exercise and freshened up, he went straight to L''s room. L was still sleeping, breathing softly.


    Sylvester walked in and when he saw her sleeping face, his heart softened. He reached out and gently touched L''s soft face, his eyes filled with affection.


    In fact, L had already woken up when Sylvester came in. Although she enjoyed sleeping, she had a strong sense of vignce. She was able to sense immediately should someone suddenly appeared within three meters of her territory. She seemed to open her sleepy eyes and saw Sylvester''s handsome face in front of her. She kicked away the covers and pounced on him.


    She nuzzled against his neck affectionately.


    Like an adorable and noble little kitten that could melt one''s heart.


    Sylvester felt immense satisfaction and picked her up, his voice deep with tender indulgence, "Good morning, little one."


    L was being held tightly by him, her little face resting on his shoulder, not saying a word.


    Seeing that she wasn''t speaking, Sylvester coaxed her, "Baby, say good morning."


    He wanted to hear her voice.


    Yesterday, she suddenly spoke, although it was mostly swearing, but he couldn''t get enough of it.


    L had beenzily ying with his hair with her eyes closed. His hair was excessively soft and beautiful, with a pleasant texture that she greatly liked.


    Upon hearing his words, L immediately opened her eyes, her wet gaze looking at him. She paused for a moment and imitated his words, "Good morning." "You''re so well-behaved." Sylvester rubbed her face with satisfaction before a puzzled expression appeared on his face.


    "Little one, can you tell me how you suddenly started to speak?" Sylvester sat on the edge of the bed, holding her in his arms, his eyes filled with contemtion. L remained silent, pretending to be clueless. She was just a Mutant without intellect.


    Don''t ask her.


    Suddenly, Sylvester thought of something, raised his eyebrows, and nced at the innocent L. He bit his lip but didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t dwell on this matter and instead carried her to freshen up.


    Only then did L see her reflection in the mirror, wearing...pajamas.


    She blinked her eyes and looked again, and it was still the same pajamas. Immediately, her face turned red with a "rub."


    "Clo...clo..." she pointed at her clothes.


    Sylvester watched in the mirror as he saw L''s face turn red with blush and noticed the teasing smile in her eyes. He leaned closer to her ear and spoke with a sexy voice, "I personally changed it for youst night. Are you only feeling shy now?"


    L widened her eyes. She had fallen asleepst night and had no idea, okay?


    "Haha!" Seeing L bing increasingly restless, Sylvester stopped teasing her. He held the electric toothbrush he had previously bought, squeezed some toothpaste onto it, and said as he brushed his teeth, "I was joking. I had the servant change it for you."


    He wasn''t going to worry about this matter anymore. Sylvester continued brushing his teeth.


    Hunger, but not to the point of being desperate enough to eat anything.


    Upon hearing these words, L felt relieved, but in her heart, she couldn''t help but give him a disdainful look.


    L was originally going to wash her face and brush her teeth on her own, but just as she was about to fetch her toothbrush, she didn''t take it back from Sylvester''s hand.


    She looked at Sylvester with a puzzled expression.


    "I''ll do it."


    He personally attended to the little one.


    "...why not enjoy it?"


    L nestled in Sylvester''s arms, allowing him to take care of her.


    Seeing the little one indulging in the experience, Sylvester chuckled softly.


    After freshening up, L went to the wardrobe and changed into a refreshing green dress. Although it was amonly worn outfit, it was a unique design from Starlit.


    Simple, yet every detail exuded beauty.


    When Sylvester saw hering out of the changing room, he was momentarily stunned.


    Starlit''s unique design couldn''t hide the liveliness emanating from the little one. She was like a vine growing and intertwining upwards under the spring sunlight, with dewdrops on the green leaves, emitting a vibrant and clean beauty. Her slightly upturned eyes added a touch of charm.


    Absolutely captivating.


    Every aspect catered to his aesthetic sense.


    He looked at her and reached out his hand.


    L walked over, ced her hand in his palm, and held it. She looked up at him, smiled, paused for a moment, and called him, "Sylvester."


    It was the first time she said his name in his presence, and her heart was filled with joy.


    Taking the initiative to call him undoubtedly put Sylvester in a great mood.


    He lowered his gaze, tightly gripping her hand, and with a seductive tone, he said, "Good, say my name once more."


    However, L ignored him and ran straight downstairs to the dining room.


    She was hungry.

 Chapter 53 The Mysterious Toxin

    "His style, it''s up to you now."


    With that, Sylvester didn''t care about Elvis''s shocked expression. He turned and boarded the private ne, followed by Charley.


    Inside the private ne, the luxury decor was spacious and bright, equipped with everything you could ask for.


    His little one was sleeping peacefully on the soft mechanical seat.


    He walked over and used a remote control to lower the seat, allowing L to sleep morefortably. He lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead before lying down beside her. Unconsciously, L turned to the side, her soft and fair hand grabbing his hair...


    Sylvester: "..."


    This little one seemed to enjoy touching his hair.


    Mildred quietly walked over and closed the cabin door. Seeing this scene, she couldn''t help but be amazed.


    The master cherished his hair. Normally, no one dared to touch it, not even Raymond.


    It was the first time she had seen someone y with the master''s hair like a stuffed toy, and the master indulged it so much.


    Indeed, Miss L was truly something.


    Elvis looked up at the sky, his eyes seemed to glisten.


    Yes, he couldn''t continue to be so decadent.


    The Sylvesters, or rather Sylvester alone, had toe out now.


    The way of "moderation"...


    His way of "moderation"...


    Ha!


    It seemed that he still couldn''t understand a child.


    Richael walked over and held Elvis''s hand silently, giving him support andfort.


    Elvis covered her hand with his own, gripping tightly.


    ...


    After settling L in Greafury City, Sylvester went to the pharmaceutical research institute there. Professor Vanessa Barker was wearing a white coat and conducting an experiment.


    Assistant Rupert walked over with a phone in his hand, "Professor, Mr. Gomez is about to arrive."


    Vanessa was analyzing dissociative substances. Upon hearing this, she moved away from the microscope. "Mr. Gomez is here? Great, I''ll leave this to you and I''ll go to meet with him." Before she could finish, Sylvester''s figure appeared in the spaciousboratory.


    Sylvester stood tall with a handsome face, especially those deep and captivating eyes, like a deep well hiding something. It felt dangerously intriguing, as if one couldn''t help but want to explore whaty inside.


    He wore a white coat, a mask, and gold-rimmed sses, which slightly weakened his usually imposing presence but added a touch of refined elegance.


    Rupert was a young man and couldn''t help but be infatuated when he saw Sylvester. When he realized this, he turned his head away and dared not look at him.

 Chapter 54 The Mysterious Toxin

    "Mr. Gomez" Vanessa greeted, as she took off her gloves, she noticed Sylvester walking towards her, the esteemed Sylvester.


    She was already in her sixties, retired from clinical work and currently serving as a professor of pharmacology and a doctoral advisor at Central City University''s medical department.


    But aside from these roles, she was also in charge of a pharmacological research institute secretly established by Sylvester himself. Sometimes, she would bring her students here to conduct experiments. The outside world only knew that Prof. Barker had founded such a research institute, and the medicalmunity was aware of its existence, but no one knew the specific research being conducted there. Vanessa would usually discover new drugs, validate them, obtain approval from the drug regtory agency, and ultimately release them with Sylvester''s consent. It was all about keeping things discreet. After all, outside of the Sylvester family themselves, no one knew about the peculiar gic disease afflicting the two children in the main household of the Sylvesters. And this research institute couldn''t just be a mere showpiece. Those who could work here had to sign confidentiality agreements because if this secret were to be leaked, the Sylvesters would face immeasurable harm.


    As Sylvester approached, he retrieved a pair of gloves from a nearby drawer and asked in a calm tone, "How did the toxin analysis go?"


    Vanessa led Sylvester to a smallboratory that had been specially designed. As they entered, Sylvester caught a whiff of a strange odor and couldn''t help but furrow his brows.


    Vanessa presented the data she had analyzed during this period and handed it to Sylvester. "Mr. Gomez, this is the data I''ve analyzed in recent days. They provide detailed records of the experiments conducted on the mice andparisons with the body that was transported here.


    This toxin is quite peculiar." Sylvester nced at the results and frowned, "Why is there no reaction at all?"


    Vanessa furrowed her brows, "That''s the strangest aspect of this toxin." Vanessa pointed to another metal cab immersed in formalin and continued, "Mr. Gomez, take a look."


    Sylvester turned to where Vanessa was pointing, only to see a tightly sealed metal cab being opened, revealing a disgustingly decayed body inside. The degree of decay was so severe that it was absolutely difficult to look at. It was no longer just a mere corpse; it was simply a mass of putrefied flesh.


    "Is this the body that was transported here?"


    "Yes," Vanessa replied. Sylvester couldn''t hide his astonishment. Vanessa and her team didn''t know whose body this was, but Sylvester did.


    It was the body of Max, a high-ranking member of the Wolfgang branch. How could it have decayed to such an extent?


    It has only been a few days, not to mention the soaking in formalin.


    Vanessa looked at the pile of rotten meat and said, "In theory, with proper sealing after soaking in formalin, the preservation of the corpse shouldn''t be a problem for decades. Although formaldehyde easily evaporates, I have been conducting experiments and taking precautions to replenish it immediately once the concentration drops. When not in use, we store it in this sealed metal cab."


    "We even strengthened the solution concentration within a controble range, but the destruction of the bodies remains uncontrolled."


    Sylvester tapped his slender hand thoughtfully and said, "Continue."


    After thinking about what had happened in the past few days, Vanessa continued, "After that, we quickly extracted toxins from the blood samples that were sent to us. We used some for analysis and some forparison."


    "When the mice ate the toxins, they only showed symptoms of dizziness and irritability, but no other reactions. There was no death or dposition. After six hours, they were lively and active again. We took blood samples and found no trace of the toxin. It had been digested in the mice''s bodies."


    "Could it be that the dosage was insufficient?"


    Vanessa shook her head and looked through her records, saying, "We also considered that, but it wasn''t due to insufficient dosage. We measured the dosage using that corpse and the toxin, and then used an equivalent dose on the mice. Their symptoms were exactly the same as the previous trial."


    "We werepletely puzzled. It wasn''t until we received the analysis results of the drug that we discovered an extremely strange substance inside. I had never seen such a molecr structure. This can be considered the biggest discovery in the pharmaceutical field in the country of Pliar for the past decade."


    Sylvester asked with a bit of annoyance, "What does that mean?"


    "We drew its structure, and this substance has very low activity. Both high and low temperatures can deactivate it. In addition, we made another peculiar finding: we found bacterial remnants in the toxin."

 Chapter 55 Little Thing, Am I Too Selfish?

    "So we concluded that, in addition to temperature, this toxin also requires external nutrient supply to survive. And the source of this nutrient supply is the bacteria in the human oral cavity."


    "The toxin has an outeryer that allows it to breathe. Once broken, the toxin''s activity immediately kills the host. After extraction, the temperature does not reach a constant condition, and the dry external environmentcks the bacterial supply it needs, so they all deactivate."


    Sylvester smirked, "So the toxin didn''t show its effects on the mice because it lost its activity."


    "Yes, Mr. Gomez," Vanessa nodded.


    Hmm!


    Interesting!


    This is really fascinating!


    Wolfgang actually has this?


    It''s unlikely.


    Either Wolfgang bought it from elsewhere or they are the exclusive reseller.


    Vanessa thought for a moment and asked, "Mr. Gomez, where exactly was this toxin discovered? And this person, where did you find him?"


    In truth, she was quite interested in researching it. After all, this toxin was extremely insidious. If she could study and analyze it, uncover its drawbacks, she would definitely report it and dismantle this organization. Sylvester nced at her and said, "To tell you the truth, I''m not sure."


    Vanessa fell silent. Were there things in this world that even Mr. Gomez didn''t know?


    Sylvester didn''t say he didn''t know; he was just as puzzled.


    "Alright, let''s file this matter away. If there are any discoveries in the future, I''ll inform you," Sylvester said as he walked out.


    Halfway through, he paused. He actually wanted to ask Vanessa about the blood of the little one.


    In his pocket was the piece of gauze he had brought from the estate, it was stained with L''s blood. The blood on it had dried, but because it belonged to the little one, he had kept it and couldn''t bear to throw it away. After some thought, Sylvester raised his eyebrows, a trace of destion shing in his eyes.


    How could he bear to study the little one?


    Even if he died, he wouldn''t exploit her.


    Vanessa watched Sylvester''s figure recede and spoke up, "Mr. Gomez, how have you been feelingtely? Has the onset timee earlier?"


    Sylvester removed his mask and tossed it into the medical waste chute, revealing his stunning face. He nonchntly replied, "No, same as before."


    With that, he left on his own.


    Vanessa watched Sylvester''s fading figure, shaking her head with a sigh.


    Was heaven really this jealous of the man?


    Would Heaven even allow Mr. Gomez to endure such pain and then die!


    Truly, it''s unfair.


    Vanessa stood there without speaking for a long time, until her student assistant Rupert approached, "Teacher, what are you standing here daydreaming for? Mr. Gomez left a while ago." "Forget it, just focus on your work. Be careful, or I won''t pass your thesis," she snapped.


    Rupert''s mouth twitched, and he quickly went back to work.


    ...


    Greafury City,


    Dragon Manor.


    A low-key and luxurious Maybach slowly drove in as the thick iron gates were slowly pulled open by the servants. The air was filled with a sense of history, with tall trees lining both sides that seemed endless. As the car entered the territory of Dragon Manor, the tall trees on both sides gradually receded, revealing the European-styled main vi in the distance.


    Other vis were scattered around, as if guarding the main vi.


    L, wearing a white pleated dress, sat on the steps, following the sunlight and feeling its warmth.


    Her skin was extremely fair and translucent, as if she would never tan. It practically glowed in the sunlight.


    She paused for a moment...


    Squinting her eyes, with a faint hint of red at the corners, added a touch of charm. She seemed ethereal and enchanting.


    Sylvester spotted her from afar, and his gloomy mood instantly vanished. She was his little treasure.


    This scene felt like a dream, so much so that when he recalled itter, it seemed like a gift from heaven.


    Catching sight of Sylvester''s figure, L immediately opened her eyes and dashed towards him, just like she used to at the Sylvester Manor.


    Sylvester stood by the car, slowly extending his arms towards her, waiting for that moment when her tenderness would leap into his embrace.


    "Sylvester, you''re back," L eximed, throwing herself into his arms.


    Sylvester held her tightly, deeply inhaling the scent of her hair. He wanted to see her every day, hold her, and keep her by his side at all times, never allowing her to go anywhere, belonging to him alone, until he left this world... Immediately, Sylvester smirked inwardly. Was he being too selfish?


    Back in the room, Sylvester ced the bloodstained piece of gauze alongside L''s initial clothes and locked them together in the safe.


    When he came, Sylvester didn''t bring anything from the Sylvester Manor, except for this safe, as it contained items that belonged to the little treasure.


    ...


    Time flew by quickly, and Sylvester had been in Greafury City with L for two months.


    During these two months, several unusual events had urred to L.

 Chapter 57 Sylvester lets Lela pick a swimsuit

    The servant smiled at the thought of the artificial beach that started constructionst month. "Yes Sir, I will go and give the order immediately." Sylvester returned to his room to freshen up. When he came out, he noticed that L''s door was still closed. He knocked, but there was no response. He pushed the door open and entered, and L immediately sensed his presence. She opened her eyes and nced at Sylvester from the side. Sylvester paused for a moment, then walked up and sat on the edge of the bed. "Good morning, darling."


    L lowered her gaze and reached her hand out to Sylvester. "Good morning, Sylvester. Hug."


    Sylvester lifted L and ced her on hisp, looking down at her watery eyes. "Go freshen up first." L obediently nodded. "Hmm."


    When the two came downstairs, L was already dressed in Starlit''stest extravagant dress.


    The servants nced up and couldn''t help but find them a stunning couple.


    L enjoyed eating and usually ate a lot.


    Sylvester indulged her, giving her whatever she wanted.


    Just like in Central City, L wouldn''t stop until her little belly was bulging.


    Compared to L, Sylvester was the epitome of elegance.


    Although he had experienced hardships since childhood and was even sold by traffickers at the age of ten, he had faced many more obstaclespared to his peers, and still stood firm and strong among them. But the innate grace and elegance he possessed were beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Combined with his handsome appearance and powerful aura, it added a touch of Sylvester''s unique charm.


    Sylvester sat beside L, watching her face puff up from eating, and couldn''t help but curl his lips into a loving smile.


    He even reached out and lightly poked L''s puffed cheek with his fingertips.


    Hmm!


    It was so soft.


    L ignored Sylvester and continued eating.


    Sylvester liked things that were hard. Broadly speaking, he didn''t like anything soft or delicate, whether it was objects or people. That''s what he learned from being trapped in the mire since childhood.


    Soft objects couldn''t protect anyone.


    Soft people couldn''t protect themselves either.


    However, ever since L appeared by his side, he felt that soft and tender things weren''t necessarily bad.


    She was soft, and he was strong, so he would protect her.


    There was nothing wrong with that.


    At this time, the store manager from Starlit''s branch had already arrived, bringing dozens of new swimsuits with their employees. They came in various styles and colors.


    The store manager and the staff waited obediently in the lobby.


    Sylvester nced at them out of the corner of his eye.


    In a nce, they saw L finish thest dumpling, satisfyingly taking a sip of soy milk. Sylvester chuckled softly, asking, "Full?" L obediently nodded, "Mhmm."


    Sylvester took a tissue out and wiped the corners of L''s mouth. "Come, I''ll show you something."


    L gazed at Sylvester with her wide eyes and asked, "What is it?"


    "You''ll know when we get there." Sylvester tossed the tissue aside and led L to the living room.


    As they approached the store manager of Starlit''s branch, the manager quickly bowed along with the employees and greeted, "Master Sylvester, Miss L."


    Sylvester nodded slightly and nced the swimsuits on disy. He then looked down at L, his voice deep and alluring, saying, "Do you like them?"


    L gazed at the Starlit''s staff who held swimsuits in their hands, her eyes widening. Swimsuits! Sylvester wouldn''t make her wear that, right? She turned to Sylvester and said, "I don''t like them."


    Sylvester sat down on the couch, crossing his long legs. Upon hearing L''s words, he naturally presumed that L didn''t like this batch of swimsuits.


    Hezily looked at the rows of swimsuits, all in L''s size, and said, "Then pick until you find one you like." "Once you''re done, I''ll take you to learn how to swim."

 Chapter 58 Not Picky? Do You Enjoy Skinny Dipping?

    L looked at the sexy swimsuits under Starlit''s brand.


    They were beautiful, but perhaps a bit too revealing. Just a small piece of fabric. She looked up at Sylvester and said, "Actually, you don''t necessarily have to wear a swimsuit to swim." Sylvester squinted his eyes and softly said, "Darling, are you suggesting... we swim without wearing anything?"


    When did she say such a thing!!!


    "Do you enjoy skinny dipping?"


    When did she ever say she enjoyed skinny dipping!!!


    Sylvester smirked and continued, "Well, skinny dipping is not off-limits either. I could kick everyone out of Dragon Manor, leaving just the two of us. What do you think?"


    L blushed instantly when she heard his words. She considered herself brave because she didn''t belong to the modern civilized humans. Butpared to Sylvester, she was a small fish in a big pond.


    The nearby staff and servants had also heard his words, discreetly covering theirughter. Mildred, the silly girl, stood nearby and upon hearing this conversation, immediately chimed in, "Sir, I''ll order all Dragon Manor employees to take a vacation."


    "No, that''s not it," L quickly interjected, pushing Sylvester away and saying, "Who wants to skinny dip? Not me."


    After speaking, L went to the Starlit employees to make her selection.


    For a moment, everyone burst intoughter.


    Sylvester smirked, even the corners of his eyes carried a smile. Seeing L blush, he waved his hand, and the servants hurriedly left.


    Theughter abruptly ceased.


    While choosing swimsuits in front of the employees, L silentlyined in her heart.


    Starlit President Charles is too irresponsible. What can these swimsuits possibly cover?


    Are all the designers at Starlit going in this direction now?


    No, this won''t do! She must find time to reprimand him.


    Sylvester noticed that L had looked at many but found nothing she liked, especially discarding the ones that were too revealing. He raised an eyebrow.


    Then he personally came over and picked a rtively conservative light blue swimsuit with a one-piece skirt. The top was halter-neck, and the bottom had a red hem. "This one."


    L had looked at so many, and only this one caught her eye. "Hmm, just this. I don''t want the others."


    Pretending not to hear, Sylvester instructed, "Keep these. You can all leave now."


    L: "."


    Butler Trevil led the servants over, they collected the swimsuits, and the butler personally handed a red envelope over to the Starlit store manager and their group.


    ...


    Ten minutester, Sylvester led L to the artificial beach.


    Seeing this scene, L''s eyes lit up.


    She let go of Sylvester''s hand and ran lightly, barefoot, toward the beach.


    Sylvester remained in ce, watching L''s figure, his eyes filled with indulgence.


    Yes, his girl should be carefree like this. Always carefree like this.


    L reached the artificial beach, stepping barefoot on the sand. The sand was fine and soft, just like in her memories.


    How long had it been since she yed on the beach properly?


    But her childhood memories felt like yesterday. She really wished that disaster had been nothing more than a dream.


    L wore the light blue swimsuit Sylvester had chosen for her and a long chiffon sun-protective garment. It entuated her fair, long legs, tantalizing to behold. Sylvester nced lightly, his gaze narrowing.


    Unaware of Sylvester''s thoughts, L squatted on the sandy ground, cupping a handful of fine sand, letting it slip through her fingertips.


    Time really passes by so quickly!


    She was already eighteen years old.


    After watching L y alone for a while, Sylvester approached her with long strides.


    He squatted down, trying to meet L''s gaze. "Do you like it?"

 Chapter 61 Sylvester Cant Believe This is Lelas First Menstruation

    Afterwards, Sylvester recalled the little details of this period and suddenly realized that L seemed to have never experienced her menstrual cycle. He turned his gaze back to her, his amber eyes filled with astonishment. "L, is this your first


    menstruation?"


    So that''s why she''s in pain!


    L weakly nodded. "Yes."


    Upon hearing her response, Sylvester grew even more confused. Although he wasn''t a medical expert, he knew a bit about puberty. A girl''s first menstruation shouldn''te thiste.


    Sylvester looked at L seriously. "Watson the doctor has assessed your bone age, little one, and you''ve already reached adulthood."


    "Yes." L grasped Sylvester''s hand and ced it on her small belly. Her eyes were slightly red and her voice weak. "Sylvester, please, it hurts, massage it gently."


    Sylvester''s heart immediately softened, and hisrge palm began to gently rub her tender belly.


    Her skin was unusually smooth, like a piece of fine white jade, making it hard for him to let go.


    "Is it still painful?"


    L opened her eyes, looked at Sylvester, shook her head under his gaze, and then nodded again. "Mmm, still hurts."


    L''s skin was fair and translucent. Although herplexion was pale due to the pain, there was a slight redness at the corners of her eyes and a delicate blush on her small nose, making her look delicate and lovable. Sylvester''s heart twisted once again, and he dared not apply too much pressure with his hand, but instead, rxed his grip slightly.


    L held Sylvester''s hand and spoke softly, her tone ethereal. "Not so gently, a little stronger."


    Upon hearing L''s unintentional words, Sylvester took a deep breath. "Alright, a little stronger. If it hurts, let me know."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Sylvester began to feel that something was off.


    But unfortunately, L seemed to enjoy this intensity. "Mmm... just like this, it feels veryforting."


    Hearing her words, Sylvester could only remind himself in his mind: children speak without inhibition, children speak without inhibition.


    Sylvester lifted the towel ever so slightly, revealing L''s fair legs. He noticed the drying bloodstains, which appeared as a vivid red. Sylvester became even more perplexed. "Darling, a girl''s first menstruation usually urs between the ages of twelve and fifteen. Why is it happening now?"


    After considering it, Sylvester still couldn''t rest assured. "No, I should call the doctor."


    He was about to get up as he spoke.


    Upon hearing this, L gently held Sylvester''s hand, her voice still weak. "Don''t leave, don''t call the doctor. L doesn''t want to see a doctor. L just wants to sleep now, Sylvester..." "Sylvester will stay by L''s side, alright? She just wants to be with him."


    That was L''s guess.


    Sylvester pondered for a moment, and it seemed to make sense.


    Seeing L''s weak face, Sylvester didn''t want to leave her either, fearing something might happen. He raised his hand and gently rubbed L''s head. "Alright, you go to sleep, alright?" "Mmm... Okay." L held onto Sylvester''s hand, not allowing him to leave, her voice soft and tender. "Keep rubbing, please."


    The pain didn''t start as intense, but her whole body began to ache.


    "Alright." Sylvester looked at the feeble L, feeling deeply sympathetic. As he continued rubbing, he took out his phone and said, "I''ll send a message to the kitchen first, asking the chef to prepare a bowl of ginger and brown sugar soup." "Mmm... Okay."


    With Sylvester''s palm kneading her abdomen, L gradually drifted off to sleep.


    Sylvester dialed the internal line to the kitchen and instructed the head chef to make a bowl of ginger and brown sugar soup and send it up.


    The head chef didn''t dare ask why. Whatever Master Sylvester said, he would do.


    Just as the head chef was about to hang up, Sylvester gave another instruction, "Oh, and have one of the servants buy... something for a girl''s menstrual cycle as quickly as possible..."


    For a moment, Sylvester couldn''t find the right word.


    He had forgotten what it was called.


    The head chef looked bewildered. "Master Sylvester, what else do you need?"

 Chapter 62 Sylvester hurriedly buys menstrual pads for Lela

    Sylvester couldn''t remember, so he decided not to bother. He thought to himself that he had to take care of this matter for his girl all by himself.


    He said, "Forget it, you quickly make some ginger and brown sugar soup. Make a bit extra, make it taste better, otherwise, your sry will be deducted." After saying this, Sylvester hung up.


    The head chef trembled in fear.


    Having his sry deducted was nothingpared to being scolded by Master Sylvesterter. That would truly be unfortunate.


    Sylvester saw that L''s breathing was gradually calming down, so he gently covered her with the nket.


    Having done all this, Sylvester went back to his room, quickly washed up, and changed into casual clothes before leaving.


    He went to the garage and drove the cool Koenigsegg, speeding away.


    Once outside the Dragon Manor''s boundaries, he arrived at the upscale vi area of Greafury city. Though there were norge stores around, there were some high-end self-operated small shops selling imported goods. Sylvester parked the car outside the most luxurious store and stepped out with his long legs.


    Sylvester''s destination was very specific as he walked directly towards the store counter.


    The store owner was a young girl. When she saw this incredibly handsome guy walking towards her, her eyes widened, shimmering with a wolfish light.


    She whispered softly, "If he entered the entertainment industry, those top male celebrities would have to step aside."


    "Oh my, oh my, a super handsome guy is walking towards me."


    The girl blushed bright red and her eyes were wide open.


    Sylvester approached the counter, raised his gaze, and nced at the person in front of him who was already stupefied. He furrowed his brows and cleared his throat.


    The girl finally regained her senses, but her face was even redder than before. She stammered, "Th-tha... That handsome guy... May I ask..."


    Sylvester got straight to the point and interrupted her, "The best one you have here..."


    However, Sylvester choked, momentarily unable to remember what that thing was called. Then he added, "Right, the thing girls use during their period. Bring out the best one you have." The girl stuttered, "Pa... Pads!"


    "Yeah, that''s it, bring out the best one."


    The girl suddenly felt her heart bleeding. A grown man willing to set aside his pride to buy something for women. There was no doubt, he must already have a girlfriend.


    Indeed, handsome guys were all taken, and this kind of exceptional handsome guy was even more so.


    To be cautious, the girl asked again, "Um... Sir, does your girlfriend have any preferences?"


    Sylvester felt intrigued upon hearing the word "girlfriend". It seemed quite nice.


    He pondered for a moment, then picked up a few different brands on the shelf.


    The saleswoman smiled, her lips curled up slightly.


    "Since it''s her first period, she doesn''t have any preferences yet. Just take out the mostfortable ones." First....first period...


    Holy cow!


    The young girl felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her expression showed her eagerness for gossip, but when she realized she was in an affluent neighborhood, she wouldn''t dare say more and quickly went to the shelves to fetch the products.


    The girl took out a lot, cing them all on the counter. "Sir, these are imported from Belgium, made of cotton with a particrlyfortable touch. They sell really well here, and I''ve brought all this month''s stock for you."


    Sylvester looked at the colorful packages of feminine hygiene products. His eyebrows furrowed slightly. "Why are they different sizes?" There are different sizes?


    "..." The girl didn''t know how to respond for a moment after hearing his question.


    Sylvester showed no hint of embarrassment. Instead, he lifted his eyelids and nced at the girl. "What are you standing there for? Teach me how to use them."


    He wouldn''t know, and the young girl who just started her period wouldn''t know either.


    He would learn and teach the young girlter.


    "..." The girl blushed and tugged at her lips.


    Damn it! She felt so strange being forced by a super handsome guy to teach him how to use sanitary pads...


    Why did it feel so eerie?

 Chapter 63 "Not the Least Bit Awkward" Tutorial

    But seeing the icy-cold expression in the beautiful guy''s eyes, she didn''t have the nerve to refuse. Just as she was about to exin, Sylvester opened one of the packages.


    "Take it out, then show me how to use it. Demonstrate it for me," Sylvester said, looking confused and puzzled.


    He really didn''t know how to use them.


    "..." Goddamn demonstration.


    The girl patiently took one and exined to Sylvester, "You tear it open like this, then stick it on the underwear. It has adhesive here."


    As the girl spoke, she nced at Sylvester, who was exceptionally focused. Her heart suddenly felt a tinge of pain mixed with jealousy.


    If he could be this caring and patient with his girlfriend, how much would he love her?


    How good would it be to have such a patient and considerate boyfriend!


    Heaven, you''re so unfair.


    The girl decided to pass on all the important details to him. "Sir, therger ones are for nighttime use, while the smaller ones are for daytime. When you get these items home, make sure to store them in a dry, cool ce to prevent moisture and avoid infections."


    Listening to her words, Sylvester obediently nodded, with a look of being enlightened. "Mmm, I got it."


    Then, Sylvester took out a stack of bills from his wallet and ced them on the counter. He picked up therge bag of sanitary pads and left.


    His movements were clean, swift, and cool.


    The girl looked infatuatedly at Sylvester''s tall figure, and silently shed tears.


    She wanted a boyfriend like him too.


    Cupid, could you send her one?


    After a long while, she came to her senses and looked down at her hand. "Wow, euros."


    She quickly counted and found exactly thirty hundred euros in denominations of one hundred euros.


    "Oh my god! I''m rich now."


    Sylvester grabbed the sanitary pad and got on the car, speeding back.


    Not much time passed.


    Sylvester returned to the room and looked at L''s weak and peaceful sleeping face. He gently ced the items on the table and went to the bathroom to fill the bathtub with hot water.


    After filling the bathtub with hot water, Sylvester came over and as he gently lifted L off the bed to carry her to the bathroom, he saw the crimson stains on the bedsheet.


    The little one''s body was sticky like this, and she probably wouldn''t sleep soundly. Sylvester had to clean the bloodstains on her body and avoid further infection.


    Ly in Sylvester''s arms with her eyes closed, feeling aching pain all over her body and on the verge of falling asleep.


    She didn''t expect that she, who was never afraid of pain, would be reduced to this state by a dyed menstrual period... Sylvester carried L to the bathroom while searching for knowledge about menstrual periods in his mind.


    He knew that girls couldn''t take a bath during their menstrual period, as it could lead to cross-infection. Looking at the weak L, how could she shower on her own now?!?


    Sylvester simply went to the side of the bathtub where he had already filled it with hot water.


    He held the half-asleep L and sat by the bathtub, cing her on his own leg and letting her lean against his chest steadily.


    He cleaned her while she slept.


    While doing all this, he had no impure thoughts in his mind. There was only worry and heartache on his whole face.


    As if L was a fragile porcin in his hands, he had to handle her with care.


    L sat on Sylvester''s thigh, weakly leaning against Sylvester''s chest, feeling the warmth from his leg. She slowly opened her confused eyes.


    She raised her eyes, squinted, and looked at Sylvester''s handsome face. Her lips gently opened, carrying an endless tenderness, "Hold me, mommy." Sylvester paused, looking down at L''s pale face and spoke softly, "Darling, what did you just say?"


    Before Sylvester realized it, L fell asleep again.


    Sylvester roughly cleaned the bloodstains on L''s legs, then simply slipped a nighttime safety panty on for her, and carried her back to the big bed...

 Chapter 65 Lela Runs into Sylvester (1)

    Dragon Manor was located in the affluent area of Greafury city, and it was customary for these households to have five or six cars, which meant there were not many taxis in this area.


    But there are exceptions to everything.


    Suddenly, a taxi appeared and L hailed it down.


    The taxi driver was a middle-aged man who looked quite gentle.


    When he saw someone gging him down, he stopped and asked, "Little Miss, why are you wandering around here alone in the middle of the night? It''s not safe nowadays. Come on, tell me where you''re going, and I''ll take you there." However, L went to the driver''s seat without telling him where she wanted to go and smiled at him, "Uncle Driver, I''ll pay you double the price. Let me drive."


    L was wearing a baseball cap and dressed in all ck, so at first nce, she looked like a rebellious girl.


    The taxi driver quickly waved his hand, "No, no, that won''t work. You''re a young girl, how can I let you drive? I should be the one driving you!"


    Seeing that the elderly driver refused, L just went along with him. And so, what would have been a ten-minute drive for her turned into an hour-long journey with the leisurely driver.


    L looked at Heaven Bar in front of her, took the money out, regardless of how many bills there were, she ced the wad of red bills on the dashboard of the car. "Thanks, Uncle." Opening the car door, she turned and walked toward Heaven Bar.


    The elderly driver watched as L headed towards the bar, it was sote, he worried for the youngdy''s safety.


    He quickly stopped her, "Little sister, you should go home instead. The bar is dangerous at this hour."


    However, L waved her hand dismissively. The elderly driver didn''t know what to say, but when he saw the wad of red bills, his mouth dropped open. He was about to return it to L, but she had already disappeared. Inside Heaven Bar, the nightlife was beginning. People wereing out, clinging to each other, reeking of alcohol, and saying, "I want to drink, I can keep going." They were drunkards.


    L sidestepped them and made her way inside. She lowered the brim of her ck baseball cap with her hand, and her eagle-like eyes scanned the crowd.


    Heaven Bar was based in the most upscale, affluent area in Greafury City, and the people who came here were either wealthy or influential. The first floor was the bar, and the second floor was the business meeting room.


    Sylvester and the heavyweight leaders of Greafury City were discussing the acquisition of thend in the west of the city. Due to the country''s policies and legition, every piece ofnd in Pliar was held by the government. Sylvester, wearing a ck suit, sat on the sofa at the front, casually ying with the dragon-headed ring on his left hand with his right hand. The leaders looked at this imposing man in front of them with great respect. "Since Mr. Gomez wants it, we won''tpete. We offer our full support."


    The Sylvesters would be in the spotlight, it would be handed over to Mr. Gomez, and they wouldn''t lose out. As they spoke, they stood up, raised their sses, and toasted Sylvester.


    Sylvester took the highball ss, stood up from the sofa, nced at everyone, nodded, and said, "Let''s have a pleasant cooperation." ...


    On the first floor of the bar, in a corner, a girl with long ck hair and a particrly pure and beautiful appearance got drunk and was casually held by a man beside her.


    Others teased, "Why are you leaving Victor? Don''t you want to have a little more fun?"


    The person called Victor smiled, his mouth raised. "What fun is there to be had with you guys?"


    The others looked meaningfully at the man, "Oh, Victor doesn''t want to y with us, he wants to y with women."


    Amidst the teasing, the man, along with the intoxicated girl who no longer looked innocent, left with two bodyguards following behind.


    L was at odds with the other party.


    L scanned the room but didn''t see the person she was looking for.


    Just then, the men in the corner noticed L. "Look, there''s a lonely student girl over there."


    Dressed in ck sportswear, L didn''t stand out from the students.


    In the eyes of this group, the student girl was naive, and they saw her as their prey.


    At that moment, one of them stood up and walked straight towards L...

 Chapter 66 Lela Encounters Sylvester (2)

    "Hey, girl, came here all by yourself to y, huh?"


    As he spoke, the man ced a hand on L''s shoulder, forcing her to turn around.


    L remained silent. She wore a ck baseball cap with the brim pressed low, a hint of ferocity shed in her eyes as she swiftly turned around.


    The man didn''t notice the flicker of ferocity in L''s eyes. He started to reach out and took off the baseball cap she was wearing.


    That stunning and delicate face instantly fell into the man''s sight, his gaze shimmering with amazement.


    The next moment, his gaze began to be abnormal, "Sister, it''s so boring for you to be here alone. How about ying a little game with big brother?" "Big brother has many tricks up my sleeve. I promise you''ll have fun, sis."


    The man had blond hair, slightly crooked teeth, and a round belly that made him look unappetizing. Unaware of his oily appearance, he was truly an eyesore.


    L smiled at the corner of her mouth, but her words were icy cold, "Get lost."


    She wasn''t in the mood to waste time with someone like him.


    However, her words stimted him, "Ah, what''s with the act? You think you''re so innocent and superior to everyone else here? Yet here you are. In a ce like this! You''re here for some fun hmm. You came here to mess around with a man." "One hundred thousand to spend a night with you. Quite a deal, isn''t it?"


    Other people around joined in, mocking L.


    In these times, they had seen too many girls who didn''t care about anything as long as there was money involved.


    On the other side, the man''s brothers started cing bets in a corner.


    "Do you think Marc can hook up with that beautiful girl?"


    "No matter how beautiful she is, she will get on her knees just for the money. Marc''s family is in the coal mining business, they''re so rich. Even if our Marc is ugly, he has money. If that girl is smart, she''ll go for the money and agree." "Hahaha, that''s what I think too."


    "Tsk tsk! Women, they''re just a bunch of materialistic creatures."


    Listening to Marc''s words, L clenched her fist, her tone carrying a hint of wickedness, "I have a bad temper and I don''t hold back."


    L searched the bar but didn''t see the person she was looking for. This person happened to provoke her while she was already in a bad mood.


    Well, she would stretch her muscles and bones.


    The man still hadn''t sensed the impending danger and thought L was just venting, "The little white rabbit is learning to bite, huh? But guess what little girl? This little game we''re going to y is not up to you."


    "Take a good look around littledy, do you see any ''good people'' here? Best you put that pretentious look of yours away. When I set my sights on you, you better believe it''s your lucky day." Saying that, the man reached his hand out towards L.


    In L''s eyes, each of the man''s movements seemed like they were ying in slow motion.


    Therefore, when the man came at her, L swiftly dodged behind him and kicked him.


    The man took a kick from L and ended up face down on the ground in a dog-eat-dirt position.


    The bar continued to be rowdy, but the crowd around them stopped what they were doing. Action, with a look of anticipation, as if waiting for a show.


    Some even started heckling, "Tsk! Dude, you''re useless. You can''t even handle a little girl." Instantly,ughter erupted throughout the crowd.


    The man''s friends immediately rushed over and surrounded L.


    Marc was helped up from the ground, his pride shattered, all thanks to this woman.


    With a fierce expression, he red at L and pulled someone next to him to push towards her, saying, "Grab this woman for me. I must kill her today."


    L swept her gaze around, her eyes showing a mischievous glint. "So you only shed tears when you see the coffin? You want to kill me? That would depend on whether you have what it takes." Upstairs, Mildred apanied Sylvester as they descended, followed by several influential figures from Greafury City.


    Aside from Sylvester, Greafury City was under the control of these individuals.


    Themotion on the first floor of Heaven Bar reached Sylvester''s ears.


    Being naturally calm, he paused when he heard the sounds of fists and feet, furrowing his brows slightly.


    The other leaders nced at each other, silent and hesitant.


    After all, it was Gomez''s property, and they didn''t want to rush into a gunfight.


    Seeing that Sylvester had suddenly stopped in his tracks, Mildred understood that today''s incident wouldn''t be easily resolved.


    She turned to the other elite guests and said, "Gentlemen, Mr. Gomez has some matters to attend to, so I won''t detain you any longer."

 Chapter 67 Lela Encounters Sylvester (3)

    The group nodded upon hearing this. "Well, since Mr. Gomez has matters to attend to, we''ll take our leave. Mr. Gomez, we''ll arrange another golf game in a few weeks." Sylvester nodded in acknowledgment.


    The others left, stepping away.


    Mildred looked at the handsome Sylvester and said, "Sir, I''ll handle this."


    She would make whoever was brave enough to cause trouble in Master Sylvesters bar regret their decision this day!


    Just as Mildred turned around, she looked in the direction of themotion and saw a group of people making a ruckus.


    Marc and his group of friends were all beaten down, writhing on the ground in pain.


    A crowd had formed around them, enjoying the spectacle.


    L''s eyes gleamed with a cold light. She raised her hand to grab her hair and then picked up a cap from the ground. She pushed her way through the crowd and had no intention of staying here any longer, quickly fleeing from the bar. Leaving behind an elegant silhouette for everyone to see.


    Mildred caught a glimpse of the girl''s profile in astonishment, her eyes widening. She pointed towards the hotel entrance and said to Sylvester, "Sir, that... that... that girl, she..."


    That profile, Sylvester would never forget.


    Sylvester stared at the hotel entrance with a face ashen, unable to believe what he had just witnessed.


    He sped her hand tightly, then withdrew his gaze and gave Mildred a cold stare. "Straighten your tongue before you speak," he shot at her.


    Mildred pped herself hard on the mouth. "Sir, what should we do next... chase after her or something?"


    At this moment, the men who had been scuffling on the first floor gradually got up from the ground, cursing and grumbling under their breaths. "Damn it. we didn''t catch this girl, I swear I will hunt her down and kill her." "That''s right, let''s kill her. I don''t mind ying with a dead body."


    "Damn it, she made my nose bleed. We may not be the top dogs in Greafury City, Marc, but we''re still well respected local bosses. We can''t just let her go like this."


    "No need to say it, damn it." Marc had received the worst beating, his eyeballs almost popping out.


    Sylvester held onto the handrail of the nearby staircase and clenched his fist tightly, listening to their words. Then, in the next second, cracks began to appear on the wooden handrail.


    Mildred, on the side, looked at themotion and felt sympathy towards those men who had just been saying they would end Miss L''s life.


    Causing trouble on Sir''s territory was one thing but having the guts to catch Miss L''s attention was really pushing it.


    Sylvester nced at the people on the first floor, a hint of severity crossing his amber eyes. "You should know what to do."


    Mildred nodded. "Yes."


    She turned and left.


    Meanwhile, Sylvester picked up the phone and dialed the number for the Dragon Manor butler.


    The butler was sleeping in his room when suddenly he heard the phone ring. He picked up his mobile phone, intending to habitually hang up, but in a daze, he saw the name and number on the disy. Scared, he quickly jumped out of bed and answered respectfully, "Master Sylvester, may I ask what your orders are?"


    As he asked, the butler wondered what could have happened to make Master Sylvester call sote, and in the next moment, Sylvester started speaking.


    Listening to Master Sylvester''s voice on the other end of the phone, the butler replied, "Alright, I will send someone over immediately."


    After hanging up the phone, although the butler didn''t know exactly what had happened, he hurriedly went to get things done.


    Putting his clothes on hastily, he summoned a young maid to apany him to the main mansion.


    Outside L''s room, the butler instructed the young maid, "Remember, search inside and outside the room thoroughly, but don''t disturb the structural elements. Understood?"


    The maid felt puzzled and asked, "Butler Trevil, I understand, but why do we have to do this?"


    Butler Trevil was at a loss for words. "I followed Master Sylvester''s instructions. It seems like Miss L ran away."


    "What? She ran away?"


    Miss L''s speech is not very fluent, and she looks so beautiful. Only the heavens above could possibly know what could happen when she sneaks out in the middle of the night, and the maid''s face filled with worry as she gently pushed the door open and entered.


    After three minutes, the maid hurriedly ran out with an anxious expression, "Butler Trevil, something is wrong. Miss L is really gone."


    Butler Trevil took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, and asked seriously, "Are you sure? Have you checked the bathroom, wardrobe, and even under the bed?"


    The maid sighed, "I have searched these ces thoroughly without disturbing anything, but there is no one."


    Finishing her words, the maid suddenly thought of something and quickly said, "Oh, the window was open. Could Miss L have fallen down?"


    Hearing this, Butler Trevil shook his head, "Impossible. Master Sylvester must have encountered Miss L outside but wasn''t sure. That''s why he called to confirm." Butler Trevil''s heart raced, "It seems Miss L did run away."


    The maid anxiously said, "What should we do? Should we send someone to look for her?"


    Butler Trevil pursed his lips, "Let''s not rush. I''ll call Master Sylvester."


    Sylvester answered the call and frowned upon hearing Butler Trevil''s report.


    After hanging up, the maid quickly asked, "What did Master Sylvester say?"


    Butler Trevil sighed lightly, "Master Sylvester said it''s unnecessary to act like this incident happened. He will handle it himself. Let''s go back to sleep for now."


    In the early hours of the morning, around 2 o''clock, L returned to Dragon Manor. Except for the streetmps along the roads surrounding the vis, all the other vis were already dark. Great, everyone''s asleep.


    L climbed over the wall from the backyard, passed through a small forest, and arrived below the main vi.


    However, there were cameras in the front yard of the vi, so she didn''t take the risk and chose to enter through the back, climbing up to the window.


    She easily returned to her room. L looked around, finding her room items neatly arranged and undisturbed.


    L breathed a sigh of relief, took off her sportswear, took a shower in the bathroom, tidied up her belongings, closed the window, andy on the bed.

 Chapter 68 Imprisoning Lela in the Basement (1)

    Not long after, Sylvester also returned.


    He got out of the car and walked towards the main vi with a dark expression, exuding an air of anger as he walked. Mildred followed behind Sylvester, knowing that Mr. Sylvester was on the verge of rage this time, and he could only mourn for Miss L in his heart.


    Miss L, as a Mutant, how many people in this world want to capture you?


    Life, how can it be so chaotic? Not only running around aimlessly, but also going to high-risk ces like bars and nightclubs.


    ...


    Quite early on the following morning, L rushed downstairs with her phone in hand.


    She went straight to Sylvester''s side and held onto his arm. "Sylvester."


    Sylvester, wearing casual clothes, sat on the couch with a game console controller in his hand, looking at the big screen in front of him, engrossed in a fierce battle with a boss in the game. Mildred stood behind the couch.


    When Sylvester saw Ling down, he threw away the controller after defeating the boss and nced at her, biting his lip, restraining his temper. "You came down so early, were you not able to sleep a bit longer this morning? Hm?" L shook her head. "I slept enough."


    Sylvester reached up and tousled L''s hair, smiling with a curl of his lips. Only with a careful look could one tell that the smile didn''t reach his eyes. "I wasn''t herest night. What time did you go to sleep? Did you sleep well?" L nced at Sylvester. She felt that something was off with him today, but in order not to worry him, she nodded. "I slept as soon as you left, all the way until morning."


    "Huh!" Sylvester chuckled lightly and then hugged L, pressing her back against his chest. He rested his chin on her shoulder and took out his phone, his distinct fingers sliding across the screen. "Come, let me show my baby a video." As he spoke, he opened the video, and everything that happened in the hotel appeared in L''s eyes again.


    L was shocked.


    She quickly got up and hugged Sylvester. "Sylvester, it wasn''t intentional. I was just afraid you would worry. I didn''t purposely hide it from you."


    Sylvester''s longshes harbored a sharpness, and his amber eyes looked almost eerie as he pulled L''s hand away.


    "Afraid I would worry? And because of that, you can go out at night and do whatever you want without telling me? L, you fucking Mutant, do you know what consequences you could face by going out like this without caution, in case someone discovers you?"


    L looked at her hand that he forcefully pulled away, feeling a pang in her heart.


    Mildred quickly stepped forward to persuade. "Sir, Miss L also..."


    "Get lost."


    Sylvester coldly nced over.


    Charley, who was present, also grew fearful. "Brother, sister-inw, she..."


    "All of you fuck off."


    No one dared to stay in the living room any longer.


    Even the head chef in the kitchen heard themotion and quickly put his tools down, leading the other chefs to run out with anxious expressions.


    But Sylvester cast a cold gaze. "Who allowed you to leave? Get back and make breakfast."


    The little one hasn''t had breakfast yet.


    The head chef shuddered and wiped the sweat off his brow, quickly leading the group of young chefs behind him to retreat.


    Instantly, the whole room fell silent.


    L stood behind Sylvester, took a deep breath, and began, "Sylvester, I''m not as fragile as you think. I am..."


    Now, L didn''t know how to exin herself anymore. It seemed as though she had lost control.


    Hearing this, Sylvester clenched his fist and pulled L, heading downstairs to the basement.


    Confused, L was forcefully dragged along, struggling to keep up with his pace. She stumbled, almost falling. Biting her lip, an indignant feeling welled up inside her, her eyes starting to turn red. Heartless man.


    Heartless man.


    Heartless man.


    L was angry now. She closed her eyes and braced herself for the expected pain, but instead, she was pulled into a warm chest.


    Sylvester walked ahead holding L''s hand. The moment he sensed she was about to fall, he let go of her hand so as not to identally hurt her, swiftly turning around to catch her and hold her in his arms. He was frightened, his chest heaving.


    His gaze lowered, looking at L in his arms, her eyes reddening. His heart immediately softened.


    Just as Sylvester was about to let her go, he suddenly remembered all the dangerous things she had done, and another barrier formed in his heart.


    No, this little thing was causing too much chaos.


    If he didn''t properly educate and guide her, what if she unintentionally exposed their identities again? He couldn''t allow that.


    He remained silent and carried her into the basement using the bear-hug style.


    Outside, a few people were hiding by the window. Mildred watched as their master took Miss L to the basement, his expression not looking too good. She muttered, "The master has taken Miss L to the basement." Charley returned home for the weekend and just as he arrived, he heard this. He immediately eximed, "What? My brother took my sister-inw to the basement? No way, I have to go save my sister-inw." As he was about to rush in, Mildred grabbed him.


    "My dear child, don''t go causing trouble."


    "Then what should we do? The basement is cold and filled with all sorts of frightening tools. My sister-inw will be scared."


    Why did he encounter this situation as soon as he got back? Wasn''t his brother supposed to love L the most?


    Mildred pursed her lips and remained silent.


    The basement was where their master used to punish enemies, and it did indeed contain various terrifying tools that sent shivers down one''s spine.


    After a while, as if her intelligence suddenly kicked in, Mildred looked at Charley and said, "Raymond, you still don''t understand your brother. He won''t harm Miss L."


    However, Charley pursed his lips and said, "That''s not necessarily true."


    His older brother can be really fierce when he hits him. --

 Chapter 69 Locking Lela in the Basement (2)

    The basement was dim, with almost no trace of light, a familiar environment that immediately reminded her of something bad. Ever since she was captured, she had been taken to a vast researchb, where she was bound by metal chains to a cold surgical table.


    Injections of some unknown substance, causing such excruciating pain, were administered to her neck using a syringe. She longed for her mother, her father, her tribe, and Big White. But they were all gone. No one came to rescue her, leaving her with only a piercing pain that stabbed at her heart.


    Day after day, she endured the torment inflicted upon her body, having nothing to eat but bitter medications...


    Sylvester felt L''s body in his arms suddenly tense up, thinking she had realized her mistake. His lips curved into a smile.


    Good.


    Perhaps afraid of frightening her, Sylvester turned on the lights in the basement while hugging L.


    A "click" sound.


    The entire basement began to brighten up, though the lighting inside was dim, provided by incandescentmps.


    However, it was enough for L to see the row upon row of cold tools.


    With red eyes and tightly pursed lips, L reminisced.


    Since she was five years old in the researchb, her body had endured two years of torment as those people carried out their experiments, thinking that her mutant body was starting to take shape. The first step was to verify her self-healing ability.


    Wearing white protective suits, terrifying masks, and smooth rubber gloves on their hands, they approached her with knives.


    Under her terrified gaze, they forcefully severed her fingers one by one.


    It hurt!


    It hurt so much!


    She cried, yearning for her mother, but no one paid her any mind. Instead, they forcefully stuffed a gauze pad into her mouth to silence her.


    She felt her blood flowing out of her body, and after a long time, she heard a sigh from someone beside her, "Tsk! The timing isn''t right; this mutant''s healing ability is quite poor. It''s been ten minutes, the bleeding has stopped, and the wound hasn''t closed yet. Who knows when these fingers will grow back."


    Another dreadful voice followed, "No hurry, I''ve waited two years. A little while longer won''t matter. Let''s cut off her toes as well, so we canpare the data."


    "Yes, Master."


    Then, all of her toes were mercilessly severed using these familiar cold weapons.


    After half a month, her hands and feet had more or less healed, only to be subjected to injections again.


    And then, the injections and flesh-peeling continued in an alternating fashion.


    Day after day, year after year...


    The pain, more tormenting than having one''s heart torn apart...


    "Sylvester, I want to leave." L clung to his neck, burying her head into the crook of his neck. Her voice was trembling, with a hint of fragility, "I don''t like it here." She didn''t like this oppressive environment, which would evoke her deepest fears.


    Scarier than hell itself.


    Sylvester didn''t know what had happened to L, but he sneered, "Now you know fear!"


    Back then, why didn''t he think about these things?


    It was toote!


    He had to personally tell her how dangerous the world could be.


    Only by his side could she find sce.


    Sylvester ced L on a cold table and turned to leave. Almost instinctively, L bounced back, sping Sylvester with both hands and murmuring unconsciously, "Sylvester, Sylvester, don''t go, please." Sylvester froze for a moment, surprised by L''s reaction, but he didn''t dwell on it, thinking that the little thing was simply scared of the environment.


    He raised his hand and pinched her cheek, pulling her away and then taking out a metal chain. It was specifically crafted in his military factory and had just arrived a few days ago.


    No one had used it yet. The little thing would be the first.


    L saw the metal chain and her pupils contracted. The fear inside her surged like an avnche.


    After all this time, she thought she was no longer afraid and had researched everything rted. But she had not anticipated that her deepest fears from within her body would be awakened. She backed away, her face growing pale. "Don''t, don''te closer."

 Chapter 70 Lelas Experience

    Sylvester tightly grabbed hold of L, restraining her. Perhaps awakened by the instinct to survive, L began to struggle but tragically realized that she was no match for Sylvester. With one hand securing her, Sylvester heard a click, and L''s hands and feet were locked in ce.


    "Don''t lock me up." L curled up, fearpletely surrounding her. Her brain stopped functioning properly as images flooded her mind, like scenes from a movie. That''s how they locked her up at the research institute.


    Sylvester didn''t notice anything wrong with L. He pressed her shoulders and looked into her reddened eyes. "L, you listen to me. You''re a Mutant." Gasping for breath, L''s body started trembling slightly as her consciousness scattered. "No, no, I''m so scared."


    Mom!


    Dad!


    Big White...


    No, Mom, Dad, and Big White are all gone.


    Who else is there?


    Who can save her?


    Is there no one?


    No, there''s Sylvester.


    Sylvester, Sylvester, where are you?


    Save me!


    It hurts so much.


    "Don''t want? Scared?" Sylvester pinched her chin, forcing her to look at him. His eyes filled with cruelty. "L, do you understand fear now?"


    ...


    L had fallen into deep fear, where everything around her seemed irrelevant. Her once sensitive senses copsed in an instant.


    "Let me tell you, once your identity is exposed, if someone takes you away while I''m not paying attention, this will be your environment. They''ll grab you and use these metal chains to restrain you, taking your blood day and night, torturing you."


    ...


    Don''t cut off her hands, don''t chop off her legs, it hurts so much.


    "The world isn''t as beautiful as you think. There are all kinds of people online. You think they''re not a threat, but perhaps you''re their prey."


    ...


    Don''t burn her with fire, it hurts so much.


    "You listen to me, the only safe ce for you is by my side."


    Don''t let poisonous insects bite her, she''s in pain and scared.


    "My side is your only shelter for the rest of your life."


    ...


    Don''t electrocute her with electricity, she''s bleeding, it hurts.


    "Do you know how afraid I am? If, by any chance, your identity gets exposed because of this, and I can''t protect you, if they capture you and kill you, what should I do? What should I do?" Sylvester''s voice turned fierce. It wasn''t clear whether he was tormenting L or himself.


    ...


    Don''t let her fall from a great height, she''ll have multiple fractures, it hurts so much.


    "I''m human, not a god, do you understand?"


    Even if he had extraordinary abilities, he still felt fear.


    At that moment, the unrivaled Crownless King, who shuttled between darkness and light, became flustered.


    And none of this had actually happened; it was all hypothetical. But just imagining it made his heart ache unbearably.


    It was strange that she had already upied his heart without doing anything.


    He couldn''t live without her in his lifetime.


    Couldn''t be without his little thing.


    ...


    Don''t leave her in the freezing room, it''s so cold, it hurts all over.


    These experiments were utterly meaningless. Let her go, let her go!


    "L, listen to me clearly."


    Sylvester stared intensely at L, hoping to see an expression of remorse.


    However, all he saw was her face growing paler and her body trembling more.


    Sylvester finally realized that something was wrong. He gently tapped her cheek with his hand. "What''s wrong with you?"


    L tightly held onto his hand, her pupils dting, her consciousness fading away. In a low whisper, she repeated, "Night... Sylvester..." "I''m here, I''m here," his voice trembling.


    The next moment, unable to bear the torment of fragmented memories in her consciousness, L fainted.


    Sylvester''s breath hitched. He released the metal chains and carried L out in his arms...

 Chapter 72 Are You Fucking Useless?

    Sylvester hurried out of the basement, carrying L in his arms. The individuals outside the vi remained unaware of the situation until they caught wind of a distressed and urgent voice. "Mildred, call Vanessa."


    Following that, Sylvester''s usually calm face became tense.


    He appeared in front of everyone in a flustered manner.


    Mildred and the other bodyguards had never seen their master like this, and their expressions were filled with astonishment.


    Charlie was also taken aback.


    Sylvester didn''t care about the others'' expressions; he just held onto L and ran towards another medical building.


    L possessed a unique mutant physiology, and he didn''t trust the people outside, fearing the risk of exposure. Furthermore, Dragon Manor boasted cutting-edge medical resources and emergency treatments on par with the nation''s finest hospitals.


    Mildred observed, "By this, I could tell that Miss L must have faced some trouble."


    Swiftly, she retrieved her phone and dialed Vanessa, who was currently in Greafury City. Afterward, she hurried toward the medical room.


    Observing this, Charlie instructed the bodyguards to step aside and joined Mildred in her dash.


    At the pharmaceutical research institute, Vanessa received the call while conducting research in theboratory. Recently, the institute had discovered a new potion that might be beneficial to humans. But she couldn''t dy and quickly handed her work over to Rupert.


    She didn''t even remove herb coat; instead, she snatched her medical kit and made her way to Dragon Manor.


    ......


    Sylvester cradled L in his embrace, carefully settling her onto a plush hospital bed. Seated at her bedside, he sped her delicate hand tightly, his eyes bloodshot as he gazed upon her pale face.


    L''s brows were knit in a tight furrow, beads of sweat adorned her forehead, and her body intermittently convulsed, as if trapped in a ceaseless cycle of nightmarish and terrifying experiences, granting her no respite... "Little one, what has happened to you?" His voice trembled.


    At this moment, feelings of guilt, self-me, anxiety, and unease all rushed towards Sylvester, causing his chest to constrict and a metallic taste in his throat.


    He shouldn''t have done it.


    It was absolutely wrong to bring the little one to the basement and chain her up with a metal chain.


    He was truly... bewildered.


    When Mildred and Charlie arrived, this was the scene they saw.


    Ly on the white hospital bed, barely clinging to life, without a trace of her usual lively and cheerful demeanor.


    Sylvester kissed L''s hand and, after waiting for a while with no sign of Vanessa, he almost lost control.


    "Where is that old Vanessa?"


    "Why hasn''t she arrived yet?"


    Mildred quickly called Vanessa again, who was currently at the entrance. Upon receiving the call, Vanessa gasped for breath and said, "I''m here, taking Dragon Manor''s sightseeing car over." Fortunately, Vanessa arrived just in time before Sylvester erupted in anger.


    As soon as she reached the door, Sylvester forcefully pulled her inside and demanded, "Tell me, what''s wrong with her?"


    Vanessa hadn''t even had a chance to wipe her sweat. As she looked at Sylvester''s frantic expression, she didn''t dare to dy and quickly put on her gloves to examine L.


    Apart from slightly fast and irregr breathing and heart rate, there were no other signs of illness in her vital signs.


    Seeing Vanessa''s puzzled expression, Sylvester was going crazy.


    "For heaven''s sake, just tell me, what''s wrong with her?"


    Vanessa looked up, full of confusion, and said, "Mr. Gomez, this youngdy doesn''t seem to have anything major!"


    "You''re telling me she''s fine? Look at her! Are you useless or something?" Sylvester''s anger and impatience were unlike anything Vanessa had ever seen before.


    Struggling to quell her internal turmoil and summoning courage despite the unease prickling at her scalp, she inquired, "It appears that this youngdy is disying a stress reaction triggered by some kind of stimulus. May I... may I inquire with Mr. Gomez about the events leading up to her current condition?"

 Chapter 73 Sylvester Is Afraid

    Upon hearing this, Sylvester''s anger turned into guilt. Mildred and Charlie exchanged nces but remained silent.


    Sylvester suddenly seemed to release a burden, walking back to the bedside and recounting everything that had happened in the basement.


    "That''s roughly what happened." Sylvester held L''s hand to his lips, kissing it gently as if to alleviate her pain.


    So, that''s what happened. After hearing this exnation and reflecting on the signs of distress he had just examined, Vanessa probably understood as well. Vanessa was momentarily silent, watching Sylvester''s mncholy figure.


    She said, "I wonder if Mr. Gomez has heard of a condition called acute stress reaction, also known as terror neurosis."


    "It refers to an abnormal fear and intense anxiety that a patient experiences when faced with certain external situations or objects that cannot be avoided but must be endured. This can manifest as blushing, shortness of breath, sweating, palpitations, changes in blood pressure, weakness, and even fainting."


    "I suspect this youngdy''s condition is simr to that. It falls under the category of psychological disorder, and its treatment options using medication are quite limited."


    Sylvester pursed his lips, grasping onto a crucial statement as he stared at L''s face. He asked, "You mean to say that if I had discovered her condition in time and brought her out, this wouldn''t have happened?" Vanessa paused before responding, "That''s... correct, Mr. Gomez."


    Upon hearing this, Sylvester felt an overwhelming urge to kill himself. What had he done?!


    She was just a young, mutant girl who had recentlye of age.


    What did she understand?


    He should have simply educated her; there was no need to scare her with such harsh words.


    He was just being excessively worried about something that hadn''t even happened.


    Even if the whole world knew she was a mutant, no one could touch her as long as he was by her side. Even if he had to be enemies with the entire world, he would fight tooth and nail to protect her.


    Sylvester gazed at L, her face drained of color, and a trace of derisive moisture appeared in his eyes.


    How absurd!


    He had dered his intent to protect her, yet now he had be the one causing her the most harm.


    Such irony!


    Sylvester, you''re not even human.


    "Tell me, what should we do now?"


    Sylvester raised his hand and gently wiped the sweat off L''s cheek. His voice no longer carried the previous anger, only guilt and deep remorse.


    Vanessa opened her medical kit and took out the medicine.


    She said, "Although drug treatment has limited effectiveness in treating psychological disorders, it is notpletely without benefits. I''ll give her a dose of the Calm and Soothe potion to help her get a good sleep and wait for her to wake up on her own."


    Sylvester didn''t hesitate and just nodded in agreement.


    Then, fear crept in and he asked, "She... She will wake up, right?"


    Vanessa was momentarily shocked, but then administered the sedative to him. "Yes, Mr. Gomez, she will."


    Vanessa put on a fresh pair of gloves and prepared the syringe.


    Sylvester observed as the needle prated L''s pallid skin, a heavy ache settling in his heart. It was a pain more acute than if the needle had been inserted into himself. Nheless, it yielded no change. L''s condition remained the same. Vanessa assessed the symptoms and determined that an increase in dosage was necessary. Sylvester anxiously watched from the side, wishing he could bear the pain and suffering for L.


    After increasing the dosage, L gradually stabilized. She no longer twitched intermittently, nor did she break out in a cold sweat. Even her furrowed brows gradually rxed. Only then did Vanessa put away the syringe and dispose of the medical waste.


    "Mr. Gomez, now we just have to wait for Miss to wake up."


    Sylvester lowered his head slightly, holding L''s hands against his forehead. He said, "Stay here for now. I have some questions to ask youter."

 Chapter 74 Feeding Her Personally

    Vanessa didn''t understand what was going on. She was still thinking about the experiments in herb. But she didn''t dare refute and simply nodded, saying, "Yes, Mr. Gomez." Sylvester turned his head and instructed Mildred, "Go and ask the kitchen to prepare some food. Also, tell them to bring honey water."


    "And instruct the staff to prepare toiletries. Then, have one of the maids fetch a set of pajamas from L''s dressing room and bring it over as well." "You may all leave now."


    "Yes, sir." Mildred turned and left.


    Vanessa also followed the order, carrying her medical kit as she walked away, going to the neighboring room to wait.


    Charlie watched his brother''s back, knowing that his brother cared deeply for this sister-inw. That''s why he got so angry.


    Their mother left them early, hardly teaching them what love is. She never taught them how to love a woman. Although Elvis treated them well, it was still different.


    As children without their parents'' protection, the two of them experienced many hardships.


    Ever since the assassination, self-protection became his only concern, and he dared not speak of it to anyone else.


    As for his brother, he just doesn''t know how to express his love. He only loves his sister-inw in his own misguided way.


    Once, he aspired to console his brother, but he now understood that any words he might offer are in vain and feeble.


    With a light sigh, Charlie took a deep look into the hospital room and turned away.


    Soon, several servants rushed over from the main vi with the things Mildred had instructed. Their movements were quick, yet methodical. "Sir, we have brought everything you requested."


    "Alright."


    Sylvester took a deep nce at L and raised his hand, saying, "Bring the honey water over."


    Without hesitation, the servant promptly delivered the honey water.


    Sylvester received it and carefully spoon-fed L a portion of the honey water.


    The little one has always loved to eat, just like a little piglet. Normally, she eats a lot, but today, because of him, she hasn''t eaten anything.


    The little one must be hungry, and he couldn''t bear to see her in that state.


    However, as soon as the honey water was administered, it dribbled out of L''s mouth.


    It appeared that this incident had left her entirely unresponsive.


    Sylvester looked at the honey water trickling from L''s lips and with pursed his lips, softly remarked, "Sweetie, it''s not good for you to avoid eating." The female servants beside them were shocked by this scene. What happened to the master? Miss L hasn''t woken up yet, how can she hear? Disregarding their stares, Sylvester persisted in feeding L, yet the honey water continued to escape from the corners of her mouth.


    With reddened eyes, Sylvester managed a smile and gently scolded, "Little one, you''re being quite stubborn."


    Feed, and it dribbles out once more.


    "Listen, if you eat, everything will be alright. You can beat me up when you''re better. I''ll let you beat me however you want, alright?" His tone was indulgent, almost as if he was spoiling her. However, L fell into a deep sleep, ignoring Sylvester.


    In the end, Sylvester had no choice.


    He took a deep nce at her, took a sip from the cup, and firmly held the back of L''s head with hisrge palm.


    He slightly lifted it, used his right hand to hold her mouth corner, forcing it to open slightly.


    Then he lowered his head, passing the honey water into her mouth amidst the astonished eyes of the servants.


    The morning sun streamed in from the window, piercing throughyers of branches.


    The dappled shadows of the trees spilled into the room, gently creating a beautiful picture on them...


    With a gentle summer breeze, sparkling sunlight, and swaying tree branches, even when the servants spoke of itter in private, they felt warmth and beauty in their hearts. Afraid that L might spit it out again, Sylvester lingered for a while after feeding her, even using his tongue to deliver the liquid.


    There was not an ounce of desire, only devout tenderness, like an apostle...


    ...

 Chapter 76 The Most Powerful Research Institution?

    Upon hearing the words "the Immortal Peak," Vanessa''s eyes lit up, instantly bing interested.


    She temporarily forgot about the imposing presence of the demon in front of her and began to talk incessantly, "This is the most powerful international research institution. Three years ago, the anti-cancer drug developed by the Immortal Peak won worldwide acim." "Five years ago, a vige in Continent F was gued by a new type of epidemic. The disease ravaged the vige, and the people in the surrounding five viges were tortured to death by this epidemic. Shortly thereafter, the disease spread to the neighboring towns. Continent F was almost abandoned at that time, like a purgatory."


    "No one dared to go there, for it meant death. The whole world was in panic. This incident attracted extreme international attention and was ssified as an S-level public health issue that needed urgent attention. Otherwise, it would pose a crisis to the entire world."


    "The international medical organization heldprehensive meetings with leaders of several major countries and top researchers, deciding to organize a medical team to rush to the scene. However, they all returned empty-handed, as almost all the key members of the medical team perished."


    "Panic spread, hearts trembled, and in the end, the people from the Immortal Peak came forward and spontaneously organized personnel to rush to Continent F. After just half a year of data research andparison, they developed a new drug. As a result, Continent F was spared from the epidemic, and the whole world was saved from catastrophe."


    "But the Immortal Peak is extraordinarily modest as a research institution, even after making such a huge contribution to humanity. They quickly withdrew from the spotlight after their sess. As it happened in the rtively distant Continent F and to avoid causing panic worldwide, many negative news about them was suppressed. Even now, many people still don''t know that it was the heroes from the Immortal Peak who resolved the epidemic at that time."


    After finishing speaking, Vanessa''s eyes were filled with reverence and admiration.


    Sylvester lowered his head and rhythmically tapped the chair''s armrest with his slender fingers, repeatedly.


    He knew about the epidemic in Continent F at the time, it was explosive news internationally.


    But five years ago, he was busy expanding his territory and strengthening the me Dragon, so he didn''t have the time to thoroughly investigate. Afterwards, the news gradually faded away. Such a significant global news story stirred a sensation, only to vanish without a trace, as if intentionally suppressed.


    Can the Immortal Peak just ignore the honorable recognition and retire after achieving sess?


    Human nature is inherently driven by insatiable desires and is often elusive.


    Do individuals truly exist in this world who remain so genuinely pure?


    Why is he so distrustful?


    "How do you possess such profound understanding?"


    Vanessa scratched her head and said, "I have always admired this ce, so I pay more attention to it. There should be no one in the medicalmunity who doesn''t aspire to the Immortal Peak." "Aspire?" Sylvester sneered, "You, the honorary academician of the Medical College at Central City University, the top figure in pharmacology, dare to tell me about aspirations?"


    Hearing this, Vanessa sighed lightly, a hint of mncholy in her eyes. "Mr. Gomez, you don''t know that getting into the Immortal Peak is as difficult as reaching the sky. Even now, I have yet to find a way to enter. I heard that it is ssified as a


    key protected institution by international organizations, with military stationed there. There are very few people in the world who know the specific address of the Immortal Peak."


    After some thought, Vanessa eximed again, "The Immortal Peak is truly remarkable. It was established only a dozen years ago and has achieved so much. It would be a great honor if I could get in."


    This is the ce she has sought after her whole life.


    Only a dozen years?


    "Is that so?" Sylvester clearly showed no interest in the Immortal Peak''s achievements.


    He found them to be false when he heard about them.


    However, seeing Vanessa''s admiration, he didn''t mock her. Instead, he asked, "Have you ever heard of mutants?"

 Chapter 77 Mutants? What Mutants?

    Vanessa was still immersed in her longing when she suddenly heard the word "mutants." She snapped out of it and furrowed her brows. "Mutants? What mutants?"


    Sylvester tightened his face, staring intently at Vanessa. His eyes were filled with curiosity, and finally, he said, "Their blood detoxifies and they have extremely fast healing abilities." Vanessa pondered for a moment, took out her phone, and searched for a few terms.


    She looked at Sylvester skeptically and showed him the search results. "Is this what Mr. Gomez was talking about?"


    Sylvester nced at the information on Vanessa''s phone and nodded solemnly. "It''s simr."


    Vanessa waspletely confused and once again thought about Sylvester''s words. She asked with doubt, "Is Mr. Gomez suggesting that there might actually be mutants in this world?" Sylvester raised his eyes and responded with a subtle nod, "Hmm."


    He maintained his solemn expression.


    Observing this, Vanessa''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    After a brief contemtion, it struck Vanessa that Mr. Gomez appeared to be highly intelligent but had a penchant for asking rather unconventional questions.


    Could it be that he felt guilty about the incident with the pretty little girl and lost his mind?


    Suddenly, noticing the sympathetic expression on Vanessa''s face, if it weren''t for his age and recent act of saving a little creature, he would have kicked her on the spot.


    "What? Do you think I''m going crazy?"


    His voice carried a chill.


    Vanessa felt as if a cold de was pressed against her neck, ready to slice open her carotid artery if she said the wrong thing.


    But deep down, Vanessa wanted to nod. However, as she envisioned the terrifying scene, her head shook like a rattle drum, and she quickly said, "No, I dare not disrespect Mr. Gomez. It''s just that this mutant, I have truly never heard of it. How about I ask my colleagues?"


    Witnessing Vanessa''s sincere ignorance, Sylvester took a deep breath and waved his hand, saying, "Let it be. Don''t mention this to anyone."


    Only then did Vanessa wipe off the cold sweat on her forehead and respectfully responded, "Yes."


    "You may go now." Sylvester didn''t look at her anymore. "I''ll call you if I need anything."


    Vanessa bowed to Sylvester and walked towards the door.


    Suddenly, she turned her head and saw Sylvester sitting there, his head slightly lowered, lost in thought.


    In that moment, the words "lonely" and "deste" shed through Vanessa''s mind.


    Why did Mr. Gomez suddenly abruptly inquire about the presence of mutants in this world?


    Aren''t they typically considered fictional characters designed for martial arts novels or television dramas?


    How could such a mystical and fantastical thing appear in this modern world of elite civilization?


    After contemting for a while, he withdrew his gaze and turned to leave.


    Sylvester remained seated on the chair, maintaining that posture for a long, long time.


    No mutants? Then where did that little creaturee from, and who is she exactly?


    ...


    Fire, mes spreading wildly...


    She sawrge ships floating on the sea, heading towards them...


    She witnessed the ughter, heard the painful groans of her people...


    She saw those cruel and evil people grabbing her tribe members, tying them up like livestock, and taking them away on the ships... She saw her father and mother being shot, their hands and feet bleeding as they protected her...


    She saw Big White, covered in wounds, trying to save her...


    She saw theboratory where her tribe members and she were bound and subjected to inhumane experiments, treated like livestock... Suddenly, fragments of the dream shifted and transformed...


    She saw under the snow, that man who saved her in a moment of danger, smiling and reaching out his hand.


    She saw warm sunlight prate, kissing her face...

 Chapter 78 Lela Decides to Be Honest

    Sunlight...


    L slowly opened her eyes and reached up with her hand, trying to grab it, but she couldn''t, yet she could feel it.


    The sunlight was warm.


    She liked it very much.


    Getting up from the bed, L sat as if she hadn''t fully awakened from her dream. She touched her face with her hand, but it wasn''t damp. She had cried so many times, she couldn''t shed tears anymore.


    L pursed her lips and nced down at the clothes she had already changed into. She furrowed her brow.


    Who changed her clothes?


    It didn''t matter. She had slept so heavily, she needed to get up.


    L thought she was in her room, but as she looked around, she saw some cold instruments and her face turned pale.


    She felt ufortable in this ce and she wanted to leave.


    With that thought, L got off the bed and ran barefoot outside the medical room...


    ...


    Sylvester walked out of the medicalboratory towards the medical room. As he reached the door, he froze with panic in his eyes.


    L''s figure was nowhere to be found on the bed.


    His panic escted, and with a growing sense of disbelief, he frantically searched the room. She wasn''t in the bathroom, and there was no trace of her petite presence anywhere in the space. Sylvester almost rushed out of the medical building.


    As soon as he ran outside, he froze again.


    Outside the medical building was an artificial forest. L stood there wearing a pink princess pajama dress, barefoot under the sunlight, her head facing the dappled rays, her eyes slightly closed. Her fair skin seemed to shimmer under the sunlight, like a beautiful nymph in the jungle.


    Sylvester was dumbfounded by what he saw.


    Sensing someone''s eyes on her, L dipped her head slightly and shifted her gaze in the direction from which the scrutiny seemed to originate.


    She saw the tall Sylvester standing in front of the medical building, his gaze almost infatuated as he looked at her.


    It then urred to L that this man had awakened her fearful memories.


    He must be bewildered now!


    L averted her eyes, ignoring him, and turned to run towards the artificial forest.


    Sylvester waspletely panicked.


    Normally, L always had him in her eyes and heart, but now she didn''t even spare him a nce.


    She must be angry.


    His face darkened, and he followed after her.


    L was like a joyful little deer in the forest, running swiftly with a light body. Sylvester had never expected this small presence to be able to run so fast. It felt like a lifetime had passed.


    Inside the forest was an artificial pond. L stopped running and stood by the water, looking at the scene before her with a touch of nostalgia. Sylvester followed L all the way here and watched her back, hesitating to approach.


    After much deliberation, he called out, "Little one."


    His voice was filled with endless guilt and tenderness.


    He wished to express...


    "I''m truly sorry," but in that very instant, he grasped the profound powerlessness that these two simple words, "I''m sorry," carried.+


    It was him who had turned the little one into this.


    L didn''t turn back, keeping her back to him. After a long moment of consideration, she asked, "Sylvester, are you surprised as to why I am a mutant?"


    Knowing Sylvester''s methods, it would eventually be discovered, so it was better to tell him in person.


    Sylvester was stunned, looking at L''s figure in disbelief.


    The little one was about to confess everything.


    Before Sylvester could speak, L continued, "Since the age of three, I have been taken away by the research facility. Not just me, but all of my kind were captured, and none except me have survived to this day." "The Immortal Peak regarded as the epitome of the world''s research institutions by humans," L remarked with a hint of disdain, as she extended her hand to grasp a ray of descending sunlight.


    The Immortal Peak symbolizes ipleteness and disaster.


    More urately, it embodies a fusion of imperfection and catastrophe.


    She, L, stands as the cmity of her entire n.


    What kind of belief is that!


    "I was taken away and subjected to non-stop research in various fields," L exined, turning around to look at Sylvester.


    With her right hand making a cutting gesture towards her left hand, she continued, "So every day, I had to endure hundreds of cuts, fingers and toes chopped off, just to see the results of their research."

 Chapter 79 I... Im A Monster! Do You Still Want Me?

    Sylvester''s heart was bleeding.


    "Isn''t it strange?" L still smiled, continuing, "I cannot eat food, only tasteless potions and painful injections."


    Is this why the little one loves to eat so much? Because there''s nothing to eat. Sylvester''s hand tightened.


    "There are many torture methods in theboratory: electric shocks, chemical agents, drug trials, dissection, heavy pressure, falls from great heights, insect bites, freezing..." L recounted without any emotion.


    Sylvester stepped back, feeling unsteady on his feet.


    "I have experienced all of these thousands of times."


    Thousands of times!!!


    Sylvester clenched his fists tightly, his eyes turning bloodshot.


    What has his little one been through?


    "Chemical agent - c6 injected into the carotid artery. They said it was to alter genes, but it hurt so much," L took a deep breath. "Every day, I awoke in agony and underwent the transformation once more."


    Gic modification!


    What absurd talk about altering with genes.


    "No light, no warmth, day and night."


    L looked at Sylvester like this, observing his expression, and continued speaking.


    Sylvester stared at her.


    So that''s why this little thing has such an affinity for light.


    How much suffering she must have endured!


    The Immortal Peak! How dare they!


    "Does it seem unbelievable to you? But that''s how it happened," L remarked, moving closer to Sylvester, step by step, slowly, tentatively, and with uncertainty.


    Sylvester just looked at her, with glistening eyes.


    His heart ached so much that he couldn''t breathe.


    "Sylvester, I''m not a mutant, I''m a monster," L stood in front of Sylvester, raised her gaze to his reddened eyes.


    Sylvester''s lips trembled, but he found himself unable to make a sound.


    No!


    Little thing is not a monster, how could she be a monster?


    L stared deeply at him, remaining silent for a long time. She extended her hand and gently held his neck, standing on her tiptoes to press a kiss on the corner of his eye, her tongue softly wiping away the tears.


    "1


    She whispered into his ear, "Sylvester, I''ve disclosed what you wished to learn. Can you handle it?"


    He couldn''t handle it; he couldn''t bear it.


    Sylvester clenched his lips, enduring the pain in his chest.


    It felt as if an invisible hand had grabbed his heart, tearing and squeezing it inch by inch, making it bleed profusely.


    It was him; it was all because of him.


    He was the one who awakened little thing''s painful memories of these dark events, causing her to suffer like this. He deserved it!


    He truly deserved it!


    "Do you...still want me?" The reason she didn''t dare to reveal her true identity was because she was afraid of this.


    Want her? He was desperate for her, but did he have the right now?


    He didn''t deserve it!


    Seeing Sylvester like this, L couldn''t continue speaking.


    She let go of Sylvester, disappointment in her eyes.


    Yes, she didn''t want to hide it from him, but she truly was a monster.


    How could Sylvester possibly like her, this monster?


    She kept it a secret because she was afraid, he would reject her, but what would happen when he eventually found out?


    Is it not wiser to endure a brief moment of pain rather than a prolonged one, isn''t it?


    Without hesitation, L gave him a deep look, turned around, and left, step by slow step...


    Sylvester stood still, motionless for a long time, but he felt her departure.


    Little thing, are you leaving?


    He recalled her smile, her every move.


    The first time she smiled at him, the first time she kissed him, the first time she hugged him... So warm...


    No!


    She is his little thing, he chose her, and she is his for a lifetime.


    How could she leave?


    Sylvester released his clenched fist, finally waking up from his daze, and ran after L''s figure.


    He embraced her from behind, lifting L''s slender feet and cing them on his own.


    He rested his chin on the top of her head, his voice pouring out like a cello, deep and sexy, with no hint of disdain, just like always. "Little one, it''s cold on the floor. It''s not good for you to be barefoot and freezing." L shuddered all over, and at this moment, tears that had long since dried up began to flow again, a single drop slipping from her left eye.


    "Sylvester..." L bit her lip. "I... I''m a monster."


    Sylvester turned L around, looking at her tears, imitating her actions and gently licking them away, tender and affectionate.


    "Nonsense, you''re forever my little one!"

 Chapter 80 I Havent Forgiven You Yet.

    "I want you; you are wanted by me alone."


    To im that L wasn''t taken aback would be dishonest. She tightly squeezed his hand, feeling the warmth and tenderness Sylvester brought, her heart racing.


    L didn''t close her eyes; she looked at his handsome face, just an arm''s length away, with long, denseshes when closed. She watched as he gently and tenderly wiped away her tears, with the demeanor of someone deeply devoted... She remembered again: lying mangled at the foot of the mountain, despair and fear overwhelming her, and he appeared so unexpectedly.


    His profile was elegant and otherworldly; he stood there like a painting, like a ray of light...


    "Sylvester, have you thought it through?" L gazed at him with near-obsession.


    Sylvester moved his finger from L''s face and lightly ced it on her soft lips. His amber-colored, magical eyes flickered with determination. "With heaven and earth as our witness, you are my soulmate." Soulmate!


    Lughed through her tears.


    Having escaped from theboratory, yearning for the radiance of modern civilization, she had studied knowledge with all her might and even read the Bible in her spare time.


    He said she was his other half!!!


    Sylvester, have you fallen in love with me?


    If that''s the case, she would wait for him to say it himself.


    Since that''s the case...


    L held his hand, looked up, her clear and bright gaze fixed on him. "Sylvester, in our family, once we make amitment, we never betray, never abandon, even in life and death."


    "If one day, you betray me, I will surely kill you, then kill myself."


    "Do you... still consider me?" L remained uncertain.


    Sylvester raised his hand, his gaze indulgent, as he brushed her hair behind her ear. His voice was maic and seductive, with a tinge of enchantment. He smiled and said, "Little one, you''re quite stubborn." All this talk of killing and suicide, he could only marvel at how this little one''s mind worked.


    But thinking about it, if he could die together with this little one, it would be a kind of fulfillment.


    " §á


    ...


    She was indeed stubborn. When something belonged to her, she would never let go, even in death.


    Whether it was a person or an object.


    She never was a saint.


    "There won''t be a day, little one, when I won''t betray you," Sylvester made the promise and swore to fulfill it even at the cost of his life.


    L lowered her gaze, a smile lingering on her lips.


    Seeing L turn sadness into a smile, witnessing the beautiful curve of her lips, Sylvester felt much better in his heart.


    The appearance of this little one made him realize his own heart.


    But it was impossible; his gic disease could cause his death at any moment, and he couldn''t determine their future together.


    He knew that the little one''s blood could potentially save him, yet he couldn''t bring himself to do it. The thought was unbearable! Besides, the blood came in limited quantities, what if saving him required arger amount? What would they do?


    So, he refused.


    He''d rather face his own demise than allow the little one to endure even the slightest suffering.


    Upon receiving Sylvester''s affirmation, L suddenly let go of Sylvester and walked away.


    Sylvester panicked and quickly ran up, grabbing L''s arm. "L..."


    However, L immediately shook his hand off, pretending to speak coldly, "Sylvester, I haven''t forgiven you yet."


    Sylvester: "..."


    "It''s you who made me like this, who locked me in a small dark room, awakening my memories. I''m not ready to forgive you just like that."


    Sylvester felt helpless but had no way out.


    It served him right, after all.


    Watching L''s retreating figure, Sylvester felt a pain in his chest.


    In the next moment, a gloomy, bloodthirsty expression appeared on Sylvester''s face, his hands tightly clenched.


    The Immortal Peak, huh!


    The ce protected internationally?


    The world''s most powerful research institution?


    He did desire to witness firsthand what the Immortal Peak truly entailed.


    ...


    Inside the vi,


    Charlie sat on the sofa, watching L casually walk over as if nothing had happened, startling him and causing him to fall off the sofa. "Sister-inw? Are you alright now?"


    L nodded in response and made her way directly to the dining room, where the table was already filled with food. She seated herself casually, promptlymencing her meal; her hunger was palpable. Charlie had intended to talk to L, but at this moment, Sylvester entered, so he had no choice but to keep quiet.


    Sylvester nced at L, walked over, and wanted to sit next to her, but L ignored him and sat on the other side, continuing to eat.


    Sylvester: "..."


    Charlie: "..."


    Servants: "


    Chefs: ""


    Miss L, is everything really fine?


    Just now, with such a big scene, it seemed like a joke.


    Mildred entered the room with a note and bore witness to this unsettling scene.


    She still clutched the invitation card in her hand, uncertain whether to proceed or not.

 Chapter 82 Are You Here As A Mediator?

    The man with green hair looked displeased, pointing at theputer, "See for yourself."


    The guy with the crew cut tilted his head, looking at the two big green "bitches" on theputer, and couldn''t help butugh, "This English really matches your hair."


    "Shut up!" the man with green hair couldn''t help but say, "Who the fuck is this Lady Phoenix? Can''t we really expose her?"


    The guy with the crew cut was eating a bowl of instant noodles with relish, "She''s been dubbed the hacker godfather, you know."


    The man with green hair was very unhappy.


    He just didn''t believe it.


    L had no choice but to add another firewall to the system and finally logged into the information contact station with The X Spirits.


    She had a group with The X Spirits, and L typed to the group, "I went to Heaven Bar, didn''t see anyone."


    In the end, she was bumped into by Sylvester.


    "Not talking about that right now, are you sure it''s her?"


    Lily the spirit was justing out from within The X Spirits when she saw the message and immediately replied, "Based on the specific information you gave me and those two rted names, there are about thirteen groups across different regions in Pliar country. I have filtered out the information of this person that matches about 92% simrity with what you described and sent it to you. It should be her without a doubt."


    "By the way, Lady Phoenix, what are you doing in Pliar country?"


    L raised an eyebrow, "Personal matters."


    She couldn''t say she was repaying a debt, that would be too tacky.


    Seeing the term "personal matters," Lily the spirit didn''t ask any further.


    Even though Lady Phoenix was younger than her, she still respected Lady Phoenix.


    "Okay, remember to call me after you finish, and I''ll take you to the hot springs in Scandinavia. I heard there are many handsome guys with high attractiveness there. I''ll introduce one to you then." "No need, keep them all to yourself. I''m hanging up now."


    L logged out of the inte.


    She thought to herself that she needed to find time to confirm it on her own.


    ...


    At the door, someone knocked. L thought it was Sylvester and was about to refuse, but then she heard a voice outside, "Sister-inw, it''s me."


    Only then did L close herputer, walk over, and open the door.


    Seeing that L was willing to open the door, Charlie was quite happy and quickly said, "Sister-inw."


    She looked at Charlie, raising an eyebrow, "Are you here to mediate?"


    Charlie shook his head, his eyes pleading, "Sister-inw, can Ie in?"


    Looking at Charlie''s serious expression, L thought for a moment and decided to let him in.


    Sitting on the window sill, L looked at him and said, "Just say whatever you want to say."


    Charlie pursed his lips, not knowing what to say.


    It seemed like he was reminiscing about the past.


    After a long while, he finally said, "I... was raised by my older brother. I know exactly what kind of person he is. Our parents passed away when we were young, and the rest of the family was busy. Grandpa devoted himself to the country and was stationed in the army all year round. It was just the two of us kids at home, in a huge mansion where we had no protection. Even the servants could abuse us as they pleased."


    As L listened to these words, she looked at Charlie beside her.


    So, Sylvester also lost his parents at a young age.


    "But I never felt wronged, and even lived happily. Furthermore, I felt that without parents, I was actually free. Later, I found out that the reason I was so carefree was because my brother was protecting me. People say that my brother is not someone to mess with, but it''s because he had to take on the role of protecting his younger sibling."


    "He often had injuries all over his body, from fighting with others. I would create trouble and want to go out to y, but he would hold my hand. When facing assassination attempts, he would shield me, even though he was still just a child." L listened in astonishment. She had never anticipated that Sylvester''s childhood had been marred by such hardships. The heir to the Gomez family, was he genuinely subjected to such misery?


    "When my brother was ten years old, he was kidnapped by human traffickers, and my happiness ended there. The ridicule and indifference from the servants, not to mention their physical abuse. Despite the superficial appearance of luxury, I was aware that I lived a life worse than death without his protection."


    "It was only then that I realized how difficult it was for my brother. My happiness was all traded with his suffering, yet he still had to pretend that everything was fine in front of me."

 Chapter 83 Discomfort In The Heart

    "My brother was only ten when he went missing. What could he possibly do? I still don''t know what happened during those years, and I dare not ask." Moreover, he and his brother had an inherited an illness from their mother''s side of the family.


    It was incurable, subjecting him to monthly bouts of agony.


    And he was confined to home.


    While there were servants, nutrient solutions, painkillers, and blood transfusions at his disposal, but what about his brother?


    He had to endure it, with no respite!


    "To be honest, I once thought he had died out there."


    At the age of ten, gued by a gic ailment resulting in monthly afflictions, no matter how strong he may be, how far could he realistically aspire to go?


    In the end, he was only tormented, slowly dying in a foreignnd.


    "


    At ten years old, he was taken by traffickers...


    How did Sylvester make it through?


    "I dare not ask him. I''m afraid to know about his past. But not asking doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist," Charlie''s eyes reddened.


    "No one taught us how to love someone, but I believe my brother will learn. He will try his best to learn how to love and protect someone for the sake of his sister-inw."


    After all, my brother was once severely injured for him.


    Charlie stopped there and didn''t say anything else. He nced at L and continued, "I''m not saying these things to make my sister-inw feel sorry for my brother. I''m just speaking from my heart." With that, Charlie stormed out of the room.


    L sat on the windowsill, gazing outside.


    Sylvester, your childhood was like this.


    That''s why you are so ruthless because, besides being ruthless to others, you have no other choice.


    ...


    Sylvester sat downstairs for a long time before deciding to go up.


    He held a te of fruits and pastries, standing outside L''s door. He hesitated for a while but still knocked.


    It wouldn''t be good if the little one was starving; it''s a critical period for growth.


    L heard the knocking and turned to look at the door.


    After some thought, she walked over and opened it.


    Sylvester stood at the door, tall and upright, his usually arrogant amber eyes filled with guilt and concern. "Little one, even if you are angry, you still need to eat." L immediately broke her guard.


    He was just ignorant at that time, right?


    If he knew, he wouldn''t have treated her like that, would he?


    He said she was his most important person.


    L walked over and threw herself into his arms, her voice muffled. "I want a hug."


    "It''s because of you that I feel upset. You need tofort me."


    "You... have you forgiven me?"


    Sylvester looked at L in astonishment.


    L nestled against his chest, nodding. In her heart, she had never med him.


    Sylvester couldn''t believe that the little one forgave him so quickly.


    His face lit up with joy, a hint smugness flickering in his eyes.


    He set the fruit te aside, lifted her up, and walked toward the room, leaving a kiss on her forehead, full of indulgence and intimacy.


    ...


    Time passed quickly.


    Charlie was busy with final exams and still hadn''t returned.


    Sylvester had also set aside that issue. However, this exclusion pertained only to safeguarding L from those who bullied her.


    After L''s family dealt with the incident, they didn''t pursue Yan Long and instead stayed at home tofort L.


    They didn''t find another school for her either. Since summer vacation was approaching, they just let the little one enjoy herself for a while.


    Mildred inquired with Mr. Gomez whether they should initiate an inquiry into the individual who aided Miss L in concealing the truth.


    Sylvester pondered for a moment, but it''s unclear what he was thinking as he didn''t give any orders.


    The matter wasn''t mentioned again.


    ...


    Mr. Tang''s banquet was held in therge wild park on the outskirts of Greafury City.


    When Sylvester brought L over, most of the people were already there.


    Apart from some important figures from Greafury City, they were mainly prominent individuals from Central City.


    Trenton Szar, Burl Cain, and Goy Gomez had all rushed over and were chatting together.


    Young gentlemen with beautifully dressedpanions were mingling in between.


    Burl Cain sat on a stool, looking at Josh Fudge beside him and teasing, "I wonder what treasure Mr. Tang has acquired that he''s being so secretive about. He won''t tell us." Josh Fudge took a sip of red wine and pretended to be mysterious, "I heard Mr. Cain enjoys excitement. You''ll find out soon enough. We''re going to y an exciting gameter." Burl Cain raised an eyebrow, "I am truly looking forward to it."


    Sylvester led L inside while holding her hand. Looking at the surroundings, she felt a tinge of unease.


    Sylvester noticed and asked with a lowered voice, "Is there something making you ufortable?" L suppressed her difort and smiled at Sylvester, "No, nothing."

 Chapter 85 If You Continue, Ill Throw You Into The Woods To Be Food For Wild Beasts.

    L didn''t even nce at Josh Fudge, instead, she held Sylvester''s hand and lowered her eyes, lost in her thoughts. Sylvester rarely appeared in public.


    Other than his involvement with the me Dragon, he mostly dealt with trivial matters through his subordinates. Each time he made an appearance, it sparked spection.


    The people in the stands observed the individual personally greeted by Josh Fudge and exchanged whispers, "Who could that be? Such an borate wee from Mr. Tang; they must hold significant importance." "I''m not sure know, but he must be someone noteworthy, given since he''s the heir of the Gomez family in Central City."


    Some residents of Central City knew of Sylvester and exined, "That''s the young master of the Gomez family. He''s definitely someone important."


    Someone gossiped, "Hey! I heard Raymond from the Gomez family died. They said he died in Ironfist Holding Center, I wonder if it''s true."


    "Died in Ironfist Holding Center? In the hands of their own people!" was the reply,ced with a meaningful tone.


    "When did it happen? I haven''t heard of a funeral. Could it be..."


    This gossip continued until Trenton Szar shot a cold nce, silencing them.


    "Everyone, we are all intelligent and should know what to say and what not to say. I don''t think I need to make it any clearer." "Yes, yes, Mr. Jiang is right."


    "We tend to talk too much; we brought it upon ourselves to be scolded." they admitted.


    The discussion came to an end.


    Trenton Szar shifted his gaze and walked with Burl Cain and Goy Gomez towards Sylvester.


    Sylvester led L as they made their way to the stands, with Josh Fudge following closely behind, asionally ncing at L.


    "Master Sylvester, little L, you finally made it."


    L smiled at the group but didn''t say anything.


    As they reached the stands, which were farther away from the woods, L''s difort eased slightly, although not as much as when they first entered the forest.


    Sylvester held L''s hand tightly, not allowing her to move away from his side.


    Burl Cain noticed L''s pale face and jokingly remarked, "L, why do you appear so disinterested? Did the roar of the fierce beasts scare you on the way here? I just saw Master Sylvester carrying you. Are you really that timid?"


    L looked up at him, a sly smile on her face. "Not quite."


    Burl Cain was taken aback by her response. "Wow, so you can talk after all?"


    Why was she pretending to be mute before?


    Trenton Szar and Goy Gomez looked at L with surprise, their expressions filled with astonishment.


    Feeling deceived, Burl Cain pouted. "You''re not well-behaved. How daring of you to deceive your brother."


    Sylvester stood beside them and swiftly kicked Burl Cain, causing him to almost fall off the stands.


    Josh Fudge quickly caught Burl Cain, preventing him from tumbling down.


    Smiling, Josh Fudge asked, "Mr. Cain, are you alright?"


    Burl Cain pushed Josh Fudge away and nced at the others, his face losing its dignity.


    He rubbed his butt silently, mumbling, "Master Sylvester, you are overly protective of little L. You don''t leave me any face." After all, he was a future pir of the family, the CEO of severalpanies.


    Some of the top beauties in the entertainment industry were signed under his agency.


    With a multitude of eyes watching, because he remarked that L was timid?


    Hemented the disregard of friendship for desire.


    Hearing this, Sylvester coldly nced at him. "If I don''t protect my own, who will I protect? You talk too much. If you continue, I''ll throw you into the woods as prey for the beasts." Burl Cain: "..."


    Trenton Szar and Goy Gomez chuckled to themselves. "Deserved."


    Lughed, "I never said I couldn''t talk."


    Trenton Szar and Burl Cain recollected the scene with Ziyuan and realized they had misunderstood.


    They had jumped to conclusions.


    The group of magnates walked towards the most prestigious seats in the stands.


    Since Sylvester hadn''t arrived yet, Josh Fudge naturally took the lead. After all, it was his n, and he was a well-known billionaire on the Forbes list. People were willing to give him face. When Sylvester arrived, everything changed.

 Chapter 87 What, Do You Dislike Your Man?

    Could a man holding a woman have the power to render her so lost in thought?


    What, was she expecting him to hold her like that too?


    L withdrew her gaze, her eyes shining, and looked at Sylvester. She shook her head and said, "Sylvester, I want to eat something."


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, ncing at the couple, and his voice turned colder as he shifted his attention to Mildred. "Didn''t you hear?"


    Mildred was ying a game, enjoying the rare moment of rxation, when he heard the sharp voice of her master. Startled, she was killed in the middle of a crucial moment.


    Before he could even regret it, she quickly put away her phone and stood up, "Yes, I''ll go get it now."


    L nced at Mildred, chuckled softly, and Mildred instantly lost her temper. She made a funny face at L, but before she could retract it, she saw her master giving her an icy re, causing Mildred to freeze. No more dy, go get some food.


    Mildred brought several exquisite dishes on a ss te and handed them to L. L took them and Mildred lowered her head to y games again.


    During this period, she became obsessed with this game that saves experimenters and would y whenever she had time.


    As L was eating, she nced at the screen of the mobile phone that Mildred was holding, raised her eyebrow, but didn''t say anything.


    Goy Gomez leaned over, "Mildred, are you also ying this game?"


    Mildred looked up, "What? You and I share the same interest?"


    Goy Gomez didn''t respond to that and asked, "How many levels have youpleted?"


    The game "Savior of Experimenters" is divided into three sections: Jungle Showdown, Ocean Showdown, and Snowfield Showdown. Each section has 99 levels, and it is extremely difficult to clear them all. Mildred didn''t want to admit how bad she was to Goy Gomez, so she ignored him and turned her back towards him.


    Goy Gomez: "..."


    Sylvester sneered at his words, "She''s stupid. How many levels can she clear?"


    Mildred had three ck lines swirling above her head, wondering why her master had to demoralize her like this.


    Goy Gomezughed and looked at Sylvester, "Does the master also y this game?"


    He could hardly imagine that the refined master of Gao Ling would actually y games.


    Sylvester raised his hand and hugged L. Leaning slightly backward, he casually said, "The game is quite interesting. I learned about it and yed two out of the three sections."


    He had yet to y the Ocean Showdown section.


    Mildred was astonished and almost had stars in her eyes as she looked at Sylvester. "Master, you''re too amazing."


    Since she discovered the game until now, she had never cleared a level. There were hardly any yers who had cleared it in the game world.


    While L was chewing her food, she listened and nced at Sylvester.


    Sylvester lowered his gaze and suddenly smiled when he saw L, who was eating, looking at him. "You like watching me that much?"


    L smiled faintly and didn''t argue. After all, he was handsome. She simply picked up a piece of candy and brought it to Sylvester''s mouth. Sylvester never ate sweets, but seeing that it was personally fed to him by his little one, he opened his mouth and took a bite.


    He even mischievously bit L''s delicate finger and licked it with his tongue.


    L: "..."


    What a dog-like man.


    Truly a dog.


    As Sylvester saw L staring at the wet spot on her finger, he smirked yfully. Amber mischief gleamed in his eyes as he asked, "What? Don''t like your man anymore?" His smug expression was simply asking to be pped.


    L pursed her lips, wiped her finger with a piece of paper, and threw it away.


    You''re not even my man yet.


    Sylvester


    ""


    His face fell.


    On the stands, the crowdughed and chatted, oblivious to the workers in the wildlife park.


    Dressed in protective gear and armed with rifles, they sat inrge trucks, tying live cattle and sheep to the back of the vehicles before speeding towards the stands.

 Chapter 89 The Hunting Game (2)

    Shortly thereafter, Josh Fudge''s associates arrived with hundreds of shotguns. Shotguns boasted formidable firepower and remarkable uracy. While their range was restricted, they were exceedingly deadly on close-range targets. Nowadays, firearms had bemercialized and standardized. As long as one had the relevant licenses and registration information, even individuals could purchase them.


    People also used these guns for shootingpetitions. If they wanted to indulge in some shooting fun, as long as they had a clean background and proper registration, they could y at dedicated shooting ranges. However, the prices were not very friendly.


    Shotguns were the most suitable for thispetition.


    Trenton Szar picked up a Type 09 18.4mm shotgun, opened it up, and smiled teasingly, "Mr. Fudge, quite a generous move. Even the cheapest of these shotguns cost three thousand dors. Yet, you brought out hundreds of them in one go. I''m truly impressed."


    Josh Fudge chuckled, holding another shotgun and loading it with seven tungsten alloy cartridges before firing ahead.


    Boom!


    A loud sound exploded in the sky above the grasnd.


    "Not even close," Josh Fudge said, putting away his gun and turning to Trenton Szar. "My guns can''tpare to Ironfist Holding Center."


    Burl Cain shook his head, wondering if they really thought they couldpete with Ironfist Holding Center.


    Trenton Szar raised an eyebrow and shook the shotgun in his hand. "So, what''s the game n?"


    Everyone else listened attentively.


    Josh Fudge held the microphone and nced at the crowd. "In ancient times, the emperor would go hunting on horseback. But nowadays, it''s too dangerous for us to ride horses. Instead, we can use our own sightseeing vehicles and venture into the woods to hunt. What do you all think?"


    Someone raised an objection, "What about the animal carcasses? Are we supposed to carry them back? How will we know how much we''ve hunted if we don''t bring them back?"


    Josh Fudge waved his hand and said, "Indeed, the animal carcasses are too bulky to transport back. So, here''s the n: each person brings their own bodyguard, and after killing an animal, we''ll just cut off its head and bring it back. Animal heads can be preserved as specimens."


    Upon hearing this, L couldn''t help but frown.


    These people had no regard for life whatsoever.


    Victor embraced Flora Harrison and grinned, "I agree."


    It was only then that L cast a nce at Flora Harrison. Sensing someone''s gaze, Flora Harrison reciprocated with a smile in L''s direction.


    L no longer disyed the coldness she had shown before. She nodded and smiled lightly.


    In the next second, Sylvester grabbed her head and turned it back, looking a bit displeased. "Why are you smiling at her?"


    This little thing is really drawing attention, not only attracting men but also women now.


    Looks like he''ll have to keep a close eye on her in the future.


    L said, "...she''s beautiful."


    Sylvester sneered, "Hideous."


    This little thing thinks she''s beautiful?


    Tsk!


    Her standards are usually so high, but they''ve dropped today.


    You''ve crossed the line, you wretched fellow!


    "From now on, you''re only allowed to smile at me. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I might do," Sylvester said, coldly looking at Flora Harrison, his possessiveness strongly evident.


    Caught off guard by his gaze, Flora Harrison turned her head.


    Mr. Gomez''s gaze... well, it''s terrifying.


    Mildred, who was listening behind them, broke out in a cold sweat.


    It seems that when he made a silly face at Miss L earlier and made herugh, the master was especially forgiving.


    After Josh Fudge finished speaking, he looked at Sylvester and inquired, "How do you feel, Mr. Gomez?"


    Sylvester yed with L''s delicate fingers,zily raising his gaze at her words, exuding an aura of luxury and lethargy. "You guys have fun, I''ll apany my little darling."


    He left, but what about the little darling?


    Josh Fudge chuckled. "It seems Mr. Gomez really spoils Miss L. But Mr. Gomez, you don''t have to worry. Each safari vehicle has a sturdy exterior that even fierce animals cannot break. Plus, there''s enough space for femalepanions to join as well."


    Before Sylvester could reply, a roar of a beast suddenly echoed from below the stands, deafening everyone and resounding through the sky.


    Everyone turned their gaze towards the grasnds below the stands.

 Chapter 91 Forest Memories (1)

    As soon as he finished speaking, the blue eyes of the white lion on the grasnd suddenly became icy, and it pounced fiercely at a ck panther. The ck panther was a formidable presence among the beasts, whether in terms of speed or attack power.


    However, at the moment the white lion pounced, it had absolutely no ability to react or escape, and could only let itself be ughtered by the white lion.


    The white lion quickly bit the ck panther''s neck, shook its head left and right, and lifted the massive ck panther in the air, swinging it fiercely before smashing it down.


    In just a few seconds, the ck panther remained motionless, lying on thewn with crimson blood flowing from its neck, spraying onto the white lion like blooming red roses. Extinct.


    After seeing the ck panther die, the white lion began to leisurely devour it.


    Seeing the lion king start his meal, the other animals dared to continue eating slowly, but they wisely kept their distance from the white lion, afraid of disturbing its feeding and losing their lives. "Oh my God!" A voice of shock erupted from the crowd. "This white lion is so powerful!"


    "I love it. It haspletely ignited the passion within me."


    The women, on the other hand, were extremely frightened and sought refuge in their malepanions'' arms.


    L stopped eating and stared intently at the white lion feasting on the grasnd. Her eyes gradually reddened... Her thoughts wandered far away...


    In the forest, a two or three-year-old little girl in a hemp cloth dress was lying on the back of a small white lion. Her chubby little feet naturally hung down from the lion''s body, and she held onto the lion''s ears with her hands.


    With her big eyes closed, she leisurely enjoyed the warm and dappled sunlight in the forest, feeling extremely content.


    The little white lion carried the girl into the forest, asionally stopping by the flowers under the big tree.


    As she smelled the fragrance of the flowers, the little girl opened her bright, watery eyes.


    Using her chubby little hands, she plucked a red flower and smelled it. Then she tied the flower to the lion''s fur, pulling on it while grabbing onto the lion''s ears.


    The white lion was extremely unwilling. It was a male white lion and the child of the lion king.


    If a female white lion saw this, it would surelyugh at him.


    The white lion shook its head in resistance.


    However, the tender voice of the little girl prevented it. "Big White, this is the little red flower I''m giving you. You''re not allowed to get rid of it."


    Hearing the little girl''s voice, the white lion reluctantly stopped shaking its head, a hint of helplessness shing in its eyes.


    Alright, the master is more important than the female lion. It indulged her.


    "Big White, can we go y by the seaside after we pass through this deep forest?"


    The little girl touched its ears with her chubby little hands, her bright eyes sparkling as she eagerly looked into the depths of the forest.


    The white lion didn''t resist. It roared into the sky, seeming to warn some fierce beasts not to mess around, and also to call for other lions to apany them.


    After the roar, the white lion kicked its hind legs and ran quickly towards the depths of the forest. It was extremely agile, running very fast while swiftly avoiding obstacles. The little girl held onto the lion''s ears, her tender smile ringing through the forest...


    "Wow! Big White, I feel like I''m flying. Faster, even faster!"


    Hearing her words, the white lion increased its speed. Its deep blue eyes were extremely focused, paying attention to the surroundings.


    Like a streak of white, it swiftly disappeared into the depths of the forest...


    Arriving at the seaside, the little girl got off the white lion and ran towards the beach. The beach sparkled with golden light under the sun, looking incredibly beautiful.


    At the seaside, the little girl would asionally squat down to pick up seashells on the sand, while the white lionyzily under arge tree near the beach, its eyes half-closed. However, its gaze never left the beautiful and eye-catching little girl.

 Chapter 94 Invitation

    Big White, do you recognize me too?


    I''m sure you''ve recognized me.


    People on the stands were startled as they saw the white lion nce towards them.


    "What is it looking at?"


    "The look in its eyes..."


    Josh Fudge, on the other hand, waved his shotgun in the direction of the white lion, unperturbed.


    This risky move immediately ignited a bloodthirsty fierceness in L, seated behind and to the left of Josh Fudge.


    "It''s been rumored that this white lion is a man-killer and despises humans. It might have set its eyes on someone among us. Therefore, when we hunt itter, be on guard for a counterattack. Don''t let it escape if we have the chance to kill it." Josh Fudge conveyed with an intense thirst for victory in his eyes.


    He enjoyed challenging the impossible.


    Some people in the crowd didn''t believe it, while others retreated.


    L nced at Big White, slightly lowering her head, and a chilling smirk appeared on her lips.


    Good!


    Very good!


    She would use her Big White as a toy for these wealthy and powerful individuals.


    Josh Fudge! You deserve to die!


    In just a few seconds, various ns shed through L''s mind.


    She would rescue Big White from these people.


    After thinking it over, L leaned into Sylvester''s arms, her hands embracing him.


    She buried her little head in his neck, her voice tinged with a coquettish tone.


    "Master Sylvester... I want a gift. Are you willing to give it to me?"


    She wanted Big White, wanted to bring her friend back, but she couldn''t go now.


    She was isted and helpless, with no one else to help her except Sylvester.


    Sylvester was surprised that this little thing suddenly climbed into his arms, and then he heard this unexpectedly charming voice full of pampering. It brought him immense satisfaction. Master Sylvester?


    This was the first time this little thing called him that!


    The voice was really pleasant to hear.


    He reached out and pinched L''s slender waist, his features rxed, his chin resting on top of L''s head, his voicezy and casual, "Tell me, what gift do you want?"


    As long as he could do it, he would present it to her.


    L didn''t expect Sylvester to agree so quickly.


    Holding him, she affectionately called out, "Master Sylvester, you''re so kind."


    Initially, L was unsure if Sylvester would agree. Therefore, she resorted to acting in a charming and yful manner, well aware that Sylvester found it impossible to resist her allure.


    Although, she felt a bit ashamed of this behavior.


    But now it seemed that he would agree without hesitation.


    Sylvester looked at L''s exquisite appearance, his entire being on edge, sitting upright. He reached out and lifted her chin and his amber eyes showed a bewitching expression that had an intoxicating effect on those who witnessed it. He stared at L''s watery eyes, which were as clear as water and slightly flushed. "Tell me, what do you want?"


    L leaned to the side and pointed at the white lion, "I want it."


    Sylvester followed L''s line of sight and looked at the white lion, which was staring at a certain ce on the tform. Their gazes met.


    Sylvester narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrow when he saw the expression in its eyes.


    This white lion is quite interesting.


    "Why do you want it?"


    Sylvester was puzzled.


    How could this little thing, who looked delicate and soft, like such a wild beast?


    nning to hunt it down and make its head into a specimen at home so she wouldn''t be afraid anymore?


    Disregarding Sylvester''s confusion, L grabbed onto his clothes with her delicate hand and, with a sly downturn of her lips, uttered," Regardless, I want it. Just one word, will you grant it or not." Her tone carried a hint of threat and usation, but in Sylvester''s eyes, it was extremely cute.


    He would give his precious one anything she wanted.

 Chapter 96 She Wanted It, And He Helped Her Get It Back.

    But thinking about how she was begging him, L had to soften her attitude.


    "Master Sylvester, you won''t be in danger. I promise."


    Unbeknownst to L, Sylvester was merely unable to entertain the idea of a savage beastpeting for his affection someday in the future. "I won''t go." He continued to refuse.


    What a joke. Could he let such a "dangerous" thing happen?


    Is he stupid?


    L bit her lip and finally said, "As long as you agree to my request, I will promise you something."


    A promise!


    A promise from little one?


    Observing Sylvester''sck of rejection, L perceived this as her opportunity, "Sylvester, what are your thoughts?"


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, a hint of darkness shing in his eyes. "Are you sure? You agree to any request? No regrets?"


    L knew that if Sylvester could say such words, he must have agreed.


    She smiled and nodded firmly, "Yes, I agree to any request, and I won''t regret it."


    "What if you have a change of heart?" Sylvester chuckled lightly, contemting something.


    L considered for a moment and said, "No, pinky promise."


    Saying that, L''s little finger pulled Sylvester''s, and her thumb pointed at it.


    Sylvester stared at the thick eyshes that brushed against L''s lowered eyes and snickered softly.


    Little one, this was what you said.


    When the timees for me to hold you to it, you can''t go back on your word.


    Moreover, even though he still didn''t know why his little one knew a beast, since it belonged to her, if she wanted it, he would help her get it back. Besides, it was just a male beast. He could always keep it locked up. He was more than capable of dealing with it.


    Sylvester put down L and gave her face a gentle squeeze.


    Rising from his seat, his tall and slender figuremanded attention, enhanced by his handsome features and innate aura of dominance.


    Master Sylvester was a figure that all women in Central City were captivated by.


    As the other men on the tform headed towards the guns, they made way for Sylvester as he approached.


    Josh Fudge, looking surprised, gazed at Sylvester and couldn''t help but ask, "Wasn''t Mr. Gomez going to apany the youngdy? Why did youe?"


    Although it was a rhetorical question, Josh Fudge knew that a man like Sylvester, who stood at the pinnacle of power, would never willingly forgo this hunting feast for a young girl.


    He nced at L casually, thinking that perhaps the little girl wasn''t as favored by Master Sylvester as he had imagined!


    Nevertheless, he made sure to remember Master Sylvester''s preferences.


    If Master Sylvester liked a certain thing, then Josh Fudge would cater to it.


    Sylvester nced at Josh Fudge and raised an eyebrow. "Does apanying the youngdy conflict with ying games? Mr. Fudge also mentioned that she could apany me, didn''t he?" Josh Fudge nodded and smiled, "Yes, yes, I never expected Mr. Gomez to be so powerful, and he has such a brave beauty by his side."


    Sylvester didn''t respond to Josh Fudge. He had heard enough of this kind of ttery.


    Annoying!


    However, this Josh Fudge had a cunning mind.


    If he directly asked Josh Fudge for the animal, it would likely arouse his suspicion, and it wouldn''t be good if they found any clues on the little creatureter.


    It would be better to just win thispetition naturally and then show interest in the animal, iming it as his rightful possession.


    That would be more reasonable.


    Sometimes, the most minuscule slip-up could lead to disaster. He would never ignore even the slightest possibility of putting the little creature in danger. L also thought of this.


    Otherwise, she would have just let Sylvester go and get Big White, instead of ying this hunting game.


    Josh Fudge, this man was treacherous!


    She didn''t want him to grow suspicious of Sylvester either.


    Sylvester picked up an M1216 shotgun. It was one of the most powerful shotguns in the world, with a total capacity of 16 rounds, which would be perfect for protecting his precious little one. After everyone chose their firearms and secured enough tungsten alloy ammunition, they returned to their rooms to change into their hunting gear before heading towards the sightseeing vehicle. L wanted to apany Sylvester, so she also changed into her hunting attire.


    Dressed in a ck suit, she entuated her well-proportioned figure.


    Sylvester''s gaze darkened slightly.


    What a captivating littledy, dressed like this, she can catch his attention in an instant.


    In the sightseeing car, Sylvester sat in the driver''s seat, with L in the passenger seat, and Mildred in the back. The car slowly entered the grasnd area.


    At this moment, L was holding a silver handgun in her hand, which she found in the bodyguard''s pocket while changing clothes.

 Chapter 99 Darling, Can You Shoot?

    Big White froze for a moment and slowly turned its head.


    Within its profound blue eyes, there was astonishment. It hadn''t made an error; it was indeed its little master. Roarrr!


    Big White raised its head and roared, its deep blue eyes gradually moistening.


    L covered her mouth, tears flowing like rain.


    It was her Big White.


    The Big White that had protected her with its life!


    Sylvester looked at L crying uncontrobly beside him, feeling a strong sense of helplessness and crisis in his heart. Suddenly, he felt that he was no longer the only one in the little thing''s heart.


    Damn it!


    What''s going on!


    Mildred, who was sitting behind, had already turned to stone.


    Who could tell him what kind of fantasy plot this was?


    A fierce white lion looking at his Miss L so affectionately and obediently...


    What in the world is happening?


    Sylvester pulled L into his arms, his sexy lips gently brushing against the corner of her mouth. "Little thing, no crying."


    If she wanted to cry, she could only cry in his bed one day in the future.


    The only person who could make her cry in this world was him.


    L nodded. "Yes, I won''t cry."


    Big White had not yet been retrieved and, she couldn''t afford to lose sight of the pressing issue at hand.


    Sylvester smirked, wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes with his hand. "Good girl."


    Sylvester nced up and raised an eyebrow at the white lion, clearly showing off.


    The white lion stared fiercely at Sylvester, with a strong sense of displeasure in its eyes.


    A silent confrontation between man and beast.


    Just as L was about to go down andmunicate with the white lion, a car came speeding from the other side.


    Everyone in the sightseeing car was dressed uniformly in ck suits, and each window was opaque from the outside, providing a clear view of the outside scenery from the inside but preventing anyone outside from seeing in. Only by lowering the car window could they see clearly.


    In the distance, the car window slowly rolled down, revealing the face of Josh Fudge, that refined scoundrel.


    He raised the shotgun in his hand high and fired at the white lion.


    L widened her eyes, but before she could scream, she heard a gunshot.


    The sound unique to a shotgun exploded in the air.


    Just when L thought things were irreversible, Big White, as if sensing the imminent danger, leaped into the depths of the forest at the sound of the gunshot. Josh Fudge pped the steering wheel abruptly, his eyes filled with intense frustration.


    Damn it!


    I was so close to getting it.


    He then closed the car window, mmed on the gas pedal, and chased after Big White.


    L saw Josh Fudge''s unwavering determination to catch up, her eyes filled with a strong murderous intent.


    She rolled down the car window, raised the silver firearm in her hand, and swiftly disengaged the safetytch with deft movements.


    A series of rapid "bang, bang, bang" noises ensued.


    In the distance, all the tires of Josh Fudge''s sightseeing car burst.


    It was impossible to drive anymore.


    Sylvester looked astonished at L beside him.


    He promptly seized the firearm gun and expressed his disapproval, saying, "This thing is dangerous. Where did you get it?"


    L let Sylvester take the gun and then turned her gaze towards Mildred behind her.


    Mildred screamed internally.


    Sylvester cast a cool nce at Mildred, saying, "Alright, alright, Mildred."


    "... My lord, it really wasn''t me. You have to believe me."


    L nodded, "Hmm, it wasn''t her. I took it from her pocket."


    Mildred quickly looked at her master, distancing herself, "See, I told you it wasn''t me who gave it to her."


    Miss L, could you please rify everything at once?


    You almost had her thrown to the savage beasts because of this.


    Sylvester ignored Mildred and thought about L''s swift shooting action just now for a moment. He then smiled and said, "Darling, can you handle a gun?" Chapter 99 Big White, Does It Hurt?


    L didn''t hide it, "I can handle it a little, Master Sylvester."


    Sylvester didn''t say anything, but a trace of darkness shed in his eyes.


    He then said, "This thing is dangerous. Children like you shouldn''t touch it again."


    Sylvester threw the gun to Mildred behind him and drove past Josh Fudge''s car, heading deep into the forest.


    L was puzzled why Sylvester didn''t continue asking, but after some thought, she chose to remain silent.


    ...


    Josh Fudge sat in the car, threw the gun aside, and his eyes were filled with displeasure.


    "What''s going on?"


    The subordinate hesitated and said, "Mr. Fudge, it seems like the tires burst."


    Josh Fudge looked at the subordinate through the rearview mirror, his gaze as venomous as ever. "Then why the hell are you just standing there? Call the staff!"


    The subordinate, fearing being thrown to the savage beasts, quickly took out his phone, hands trembling.


    ...


    At the deepest part of the forest, Big Whitey in the grass, its tongue lolling out.


    The head licking the wound on its hind leg.


    The shotgun, unlike conventional firearms, did not have a barrel for bullets but rather a barrel for shells. Although single-shot, the tungsten alloy shell would shatter into countless small particles upon firing. The country M once considered shotguns as the primary firearms for capturing criminals.


    As long as the distance wasn''t too close, this gun wouldn''t be lethal, but it would inflict unimaginable pain.


    Just now, Big White had managed to dodge, but the scattered small particles still hit it.


    On its hind leg, there were scattered traces of blood permeating outward.


    The white fur was stained with crimson.


    Just as it was licking its wound, suddenly, it felt a familiar scent getting closer and closer. Before it could even stand up, a soft touch pounced into its embrace.


    "Big White... Big White, I know it''s you, I''m Cicery."


    L dove into Big White''s embrace, holding it tightly, her eyes immediately turning red.


    Sitting in the car, Mildred witnessed this scene and felt the most intense shock of her life.


    She pointed at L, her eyes filled with fear, her finger trembling, her tongue quivering, "Si... sir!"


    Sylvester''s eyes expressed strong displeasure, feeling a surge of bloodlust wanting to emerge from within him.


    His slender hand tightly gripped the silver pistol.


    But when he saw L''s joyful expression, he slowly rxed his fingers, forcibly suppressing that surge of bloodlust inside him. Damn!


    Really annoying.


    "Why waste words? Keep an eye on the surroundings. Once there''s any other beasts approaching, shoot them all."


    Mildred had no choice but to put away her expression that resembled seeing a ghost and looked around with the gun in her hand.


    Seeing the softness in her embrace, Big White finally had no doubts.


    This was its little master.


    It extended its tongue and licked L''s hand.


    A sob came from its abdomen...


    Listen closely, it sounded excited, yet also unbelievably trembling.


    L knew there was no time to waste now.


    She looked up, holding Big White''s front paws in her hands, just about to discuss with it when she saw the back leg of Big White stained with crimson. Exactly the same as the previous injury.


    L raised her hand to touch it, and the back leg of Big White trembled.


    With moist eyes, L''s voice trembled, "Big White, does it hurt?"


    Big White''s deep blue eyes affectionately looked at L, seeing the tears in her eyes.


    It then extended its tongue and licked L''s face.


    As if saying, little master, I''m not in pain, don''t cry.


    L hugged Big White, and in the moment her gaze lowered, her eyebrows and eyes turned sharp.


    Josh Fudge!


    You deserve to die.


    Sylvester sitting in the car was really frustrated.


    I can''t stand it anymore.


    How can a little thing be so intimate with an animal?


    Those who know might think it''s a master-pet rtionship, while those who don''t might even think it''s a bestiality situation.


    He pushed open the car door, extended his slender legs, and his handsome face was filled with obvious displeasure...

 Chapter 101 Gossip Among the Crowd

    As the prominent figures approached and took their seats, everyone finally got a clear look at the person Sylvester had been keeping close, as rumored. Her skin was fair and radiant, with a hint of red at the corners of her eyes. She exuded a blend of innocence and allure, appearing quite young, yet undeniably captivating. Her mere presence seized everyone''s attention.


    A new wave of discussion began.


    "Who is this girl?"


    "I just saw Sylvester holding her. The level of intimacy, you know what I mean," one said, raising an eyebrow.


    "Tsk! She''s beautiful, but she looks underage. Seems like the famous Sylvester has a thing for young ones, huh?"


    "Don''t talk. Your preferences are even more extreme, with three or four at a time. I''m worried about your kidneys." "At least mine are women, not girls."


    The conversation grew increasingly explicit.


    Perhaps fearing the consequences of their words, they switched topics toparing beauties. Conveniently, several actresses were present, each representing different styles: morous, intellectual, and pure.


    Victor Stewart, a wealthy man from Washington, was making advances on an actress, who, despite her forced smile, did not resist his embrace.


    He lifted her chin and addressed the crowd, "Do you think Flora canpare to the woman beside Sylvester?"


    Among the actresses, Flora Harrison was indeed the most attractive, with fair skin and exquisite features, embodying pure beauty.


    In an era that favored sharp-featured, oval faces, Flora''s pure appearance and ssic oval face were especially cherished.


    Flora was even hailed as the epitome of purity in contemporary times.


    Someonemented, "Flora is pretty, butpared to the girl beside L, she falls short."


    Flora nced at the girl beside L, who was indeed stunning, even to her. Smiling, Flora said, "Don''t tease me. How can Ipare to the person beside L?"


    With that, she naturally brushed off Victor''s hand, smiling, "Don''t be so hasty. Everyone''s watching."


    Her yful tone showed no difort, as if she had done this a thousand times.


    However, Victor''s face darkened at Flora''s rejection. Ignoring her words, he pulled her closer, whispering in her ear, "Stop pretending. Everyone knows you''re not pure anymore. Come to my ce tonight, and I''ll get you the lead role in a movie. You haven''t yed a lead role yet, have you?"


    Hearing about this opportunity, Flora felt bitter but remained silent, allowing Victor''s hand to wander under her dress.


    "Look at this."


    He whispered in Flora''s ear, even showing her the glistening substance on his fingers.


    Flora was terrified, with so many people watching. She quickly grabbed his hand, her eyes pleading.


    Victor had no intention of doing anything more in public. He ruffled her hair with his other hand, appearing as affectionate as a lover.


    The crowd, unaware of the details, only saw the two whispering and embracing.


    Other actresses felt envious seeing Flora with Victor, while the socialites looked down on the entertainment industry, rolling their eyes at Flora. Actresses, after all, were just that.


    L''s gaze swept over the crowd, finally resting on Flora, who appeared to be leaning against a young man.


    Lost in thought.


    Sylvester turned his head, noticing L''s distant gaze. He gently pinched her cheek, affectionately asking, "What are you looking at?"

 Chapter 102 What, Looking Down on Your Man?

    A man holding a woman in his arms, and yet this little one is so entranced by the sight?


    Could it be she wishes for him to hold her in the same way?


    L averted her gaze, a glimmer in her eyes, as she looked at Sylvester and shook her head. "Sylvester, I''m hungry."


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow and nced at the couple, silent, then turned his attention to Mildred, his voice turning cold. "Didn''t you hear?"


    Mildred was engrossed in his game, savoring a rare moment of rxation and fun, when he was startled by his master''s sharp voice, leading to his untimely demise in the game. Before he had time to regret his loss, Mildred hurriedly put away his phone and stood up. "Yes, I''ll get it now."


    L tilted her head and let out a little giggle at Mildred, who had no choice but to make a funny face at her to hide his annoyance.


    Caught in the act, when Mildred saw his master looking at him with a cool gaze, he was petrified.


    Without further dy, he went to fetch the food.


    Mildred came back with a te of delicate treats on a ss dish and handed them to L, who took them. Mildred then bowed his head and returned to his game.


    During this time, he had be addicted to this rescue game, ying it whenever he had the chance.


    While L was nibbling on her snacks, she nced at Mildred''s phone screen and raised an eyebrow, remaining silent.


    Goy leaned in. "Mildred, you''re ying this game too?"


    Mildred looked up. "What, you share the same hobby as me?"


    Ignoring his question, Goy asked, "How far have you gotten?"


    The rescue game was divided into three sections: Jungle Showdown, Ocean Showdown, and Snowy Showdown, each with 99 tough levels that were notoriously difficult to clear. Mildred, not wanting to admit hisck of skill to Goy, turned his back on him.


    Goy was met with silence.


    Sylvester, overhearing the conversation, let out a scoff. "Him? How many levels could he possibly clear?"


    A ck line appeared over Mildred''s head, his master''s mockery striking him hard.


    Goy chuckled, looking at Sylvester. "Sir, you''re familiar with this game?"


    It was hard for him to imagine their prestigious master ying games.


    Sylvester pulled L into his arms, leaning back slightly with a nonchnt tone. "The game has some interesting aspects. I looked into it and gave it a try; cleared two of the sections already." He had yet to y the Ocean Showdown.


    Amazed, Mildred''s eyes almost sparkled as he gazed at Sylvester. "Sir, you''re incredible."


    He had not managed to clear a single level since discovering the game, and almost no one in the game world had.


    L, while munching on her food, nced at Sylvester.


    Sylvester looked down, catching L''s eyes on him as she ate, and broke into a smile. "Like watching me that much?"


    Without disputing, L just smiled faintly; who could me her he was handsome. Casually, she held out a piece of candy to Sylvester''s lips.


    Sylvester never ate sweets, but seeing it was fed by his little one, he opened his mouth and bit it, naughtily biting L''s slender finger and even sticking out his tongue to give it a lick. L was speechless.


    Such a dog of a man.


    Truly dog-like.


    As L stared at the moist spot on her finger, Sylvester''s lips curled into a wicked smile, his amber eyes filled with mischief. "What, looking down on your man?"


    His smug expression was practically begging for a punch.


    L pursed her lips, took a piece of paper, and wiped her finger, then threw it away.


    You''re not my man yet.


    Sylvester''s face fell.


    The audience in the standsughed and chatted amiably among themselves.


    None were aware that inside the wildlife park, staff dressed inbat gear and armed with rifles were fully prepped. They sat in big trucks, tethering live cattle and sheep to the back, then drove at high speeds toward the stands.

 Chapter 104 The Hunting Game (Part 2)

    Before long, Josh Fudge''s men had brought in over a hundred shotguns. Known for their formidable firepower and high uracy at close range, these shotguns were a devastating choice for the contest.


    With firearms transactions now standardized, private individuals with proper documentation and a clean background could indulge in shooting sports at designated ranges, though the cost was steep.


    Trenton picked up a Model 09 18.4mm shotgun and inspected it with a wry smile. "A fine collection Mr. Fudge has here. The cheapest of these goes for three thousand dors, and he''s brought out a hundred. Quite the disy." Josh Fudge chuckled and loaded a shotgun with tungsten alloy cartridges, firing a shot into the prairie with a resounding boom.


    "It''s nothing," Josh Fudge said modestly, putting away the gun. "My collection is modestpared to Ironfist Holding Center."


    Burl shook his head, considering theparison to Ironfist audacious.


    Trenton, brandishing the shotgun, asked, "So, how do we y this game?"


    Josh Fudge took the microphone, addressing the crowd. "In ancient times, emperors hunted on horseback. Today, we''ll use sightseeing vehicles for safety. How about that?"


    An objection came from the crowd. "What about the animals'' bodies? How will we count our kills?"


    Josh Fudge responded, "Carrying the entire carcass is impractical. Each hunter will have a bodyguard to decapitate the animal and bring back the head as a trophy." L frowned at the callousness.


    Victor, arm around Flora Harrison, smirked in agreement.


    L caught Flora''s smile and, uncharacteristically, returned it with a slight nod.


    Sylvester, noticing the exchange, pulled L''s attention back. "Why smile at her?"


    L was already a ma for men; now women seemed drawn to her too.


    "You''re only to smile at me," Sylvester stated possessively, his re sharp enough to make Flora turn away.


    Mildred, witnessing the exchange, felt tense. Sylvester''s protectiveness was clear.


    After Josh Fudge''s exnation, he turned to Sylvester. "What do you think, Mr. Gomez?"


    Sylvester, who had been ying with L''s fingers, responded with a nonchnt air. "You go ahead. I''ll stay with her."


    Josh Fudge reassured, "The vehicles are sturdy, impervious to even the fiercest bite, and spacious enough forpanions."


    But before Sylvester could answer, a roar erupted from the prairie, drawing all eyes below.


    Dear readers, we wish to inform you that thetest installment of our cherished narrative will resume its regr schedule within a week. Your patience is immensely appreciated, and we are devoted to ensuring that the forting chapters meet the exceptional standards you deserve. We entreat you not to forsake the adventures that lie within these pages, for the ensuing chapters promise to unfurl even more enthralling twists and riveting tales. Thank you for your understanding and continued support.

 Chapter105 The Hunt (3)

    Originally, a host of powerful beasts were grazingfortably on the prairie, savoring the flesh of cattle and sheep, blissfully unaware that they had be the next targets in a high-stakes game designed for thrill-seeking tycoons, oblivious to the impending danger.


    Then, from the woods emerged a lion, striding leisurely. Its coat was not like that of a typical lion but extraordinarily soft and lustrous. The lion''s fur shone like spun gold under the sun, its baster shade a stark contrast against the greens of the grasnd. Larger than the average lion, it made its way towards the open field with a majestic and solitary gait, its piercing blue eyes radiating a wild, unyielding spirit, as if it were born to reign andmand the respect of all creatures. And indeed, as the scent of this regal predator wafted closer, the other carnivores-who had been busily devouring their meal-slowly began to take smaller bites, eventually bowing their heads in submission.


    Everyone expected the white lion to join in the feast, but it seemed to disdain the meat of lesser grazers, surveying the other predators with a discerning gaze, casually sauntering to and fro as if contemting which beast would be its choice morsel.


    A woman in the crowd gasped, "Heavens, look! No other beasts dare to move now that it''s here so fascinating."


    "Wow, check out that fierce look in its eyes," another admirer swooned. "I think I''m falling for it."


    A man, puzzled, asked, "Why isn''t it eating the cattle like the others? Are you telling me it''s not hungry?"


    "No, wait. What''s that white lion doing? It''s like it''s choosing from a menu," another onlooker observed.


    Burl Cain watched the scene unfold in awe before turning to Josh Fudge, whose eyes were shining with excitement. "Mr. Fudge, this isn''t that special something you were talking about, is it?"


    Burl''s voice carried, turning all heads toward Josh Fudge, who everyone then expected to chime in.


    Clutching his rifle, Josh let out a heartyugh, pointing to the dominant white lion on the prairie. "You got it, Mr. Cain."


    "This white lion is no ordinary beast. I don''t know much about its origins, but I have heard from a previous zookeep in F-state that it doesn''t touch poultry or livestock-the lion favors the flesh of only its kin and other mighty predators. There''s even been talk that it eats humans and has a particr disdain for us."


    "It''s been known to kill multiple zookeepers. It was set to be put down, but considering its ancient and pure lineage, and that it lives twice as long as a regr lion, I went through significant channels to acquire it-and saved it from being executed by humans."


    "When I bought it, I tried to tame it myself. Starved it for ten days, and then offered it cattle and sheep, but it wouldn''t even nce at the meat. With no other choice, I let it roam the forest. None of the bears, tigers, or leopards here could stand against it. It''s already taken some of them down."


    "Its adaptability and aggressiveness are formidable. Had I not had a team of bodyguards and a tranquilizer gun with me, I would have been history," he said with a shudder at the memory.


    "But as the top of the food chain," he continued with a smirk, "no matter how strong these lesser beasts are, they''re ultimately just toys for us. Today, whoever bags the most game, if they snag that white lion first, strikes gold at the Purple Mountain mine. How''s that for motivation?"


    The mention of the fearsome white lion ignited thepetitive and domineering spirit within the men, earning nods of agreement all around.


    However, skepticism was in the air, as one man challenged, "Mr. Fudge, if it''s as formidable as you say, why don''t you show us?"


    This would serve a dual purpose: not only would it reveal the true ferocity of the white lion, but it would also offer a chance to prepare, to know the enemy before the impending hunt. It''s always wise to be aware, lestcency lead to an ambush.


    Josh Fudge raised an eyebrow, his gaze intense as he watched the white lion and replied, "Just watch, it''ll show you soon enough."

 Chapter107 Forest Memories (Part 2)

    By the sea, fishermen from the tribe caught fish and harvested pearls, reaping bountiful rewards.


    When they saw the leader''s beautiful daughter, protected by the highest deity and their princess, they eagerly presented her with pearls they''d retrieved from the depths. "Dear Princess," they offered reverently. "Please ept this gift from us."


    The little girl''s chubby hands carefully took a pearl, her sparkling eyes inspecting it before she handed it back. "This pearl was dived for by Sister Sunky. I did no work for it; I cannot take it." "But Princess Cicery," they insisted. "It''s a token of Sunky''s regard. ept it, and the gods will bless her too."


    Little Cicery blinked her beautiful eyes, her chubby hand caressing the smooth pearl she held. With a sweet, tender voice, she hugged Sunky''s leg and said, "Thank you, Sunky. May the angels watch over you." Around them, the tribe gathered, singing joyful songs, hoping to bask in the divine blessing bestowed upon Cicery and Sunky.


    Suddenly, the distant horizon was broken by a fleet ofrge ships slowly making their way toward the forest''s edge.


    The orange-hued steamships roared with hoarse engines, like that of wild beasts, the booming of their motors thunderous to the ear.


    A formidable number of vessels cut through the waves, their propellers churning up the sea into frothing whitecaps, trailing long ripples across the water.


    The singing stopped as everyone turned to stare at the approaching ships, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    "What in the world is that? Are those monsters?"


    "Sea monsters areing! Everyone, run to the deep woods, grab your axes, get ready to fight!"


    Below, a White Lion stood guard, its pure white fur standing on end, its deep blue eyes cautiously watching the approaching behemoths.


    Before the tribe had the chance to scatter, the ships docked swiftly at the shore, and men dressed in camouge, donned with helmets, and wielding rifles, disembarked.


    Atop the deck of thergest ship stood a man in his thirties, his posture tall andmanding. The sea breeze yed with his white coat, making him appear godlike under the sunlight. A mask obscured his face, but his eyes, sharp like a hawk''s, hinted at a striking visage.


    "Leave none behind, take them all," hemanded.


    At his order, armed men rushed toward the tribespeople, crippling anyone caught with brutal precision, rendering escape impossible.


    Gunfire and screams filled the air as the tribe,cking modern arms, fell before the savagery of the gunmen.


    Cries went up from the tribe, "Princess Cicery, run! Find the chief and hide in the forest!"


    Shocked and confused by the chaos, Cicery''s wide eyes filled with fear and disbelief. She could not understand what was happening.


    Then, she locked eyes with the man on the ship. His gaze, deep yet sinister, held a smile as his voice, smooth and resonant as a cello, poured forth, "Be careful with that little girl. I want her brought to me unharmed."

 Chapter108 Rex Wasnt Dead

    The man''s words had barely faded when a figure in camouge gear charged towards Cicery. The tribesmen attempted to block him but were swiftly brought down by a single shot from a rifle. Cicery''s face and even her eyes were sttered with blood.


    The world turned a deep, crimson red.


    It was the blood of her people...


    Terror-stricken, Cicery turned and fled. She needed to warn her parents, her tribe, to escape immediately.


    These people were devils.


    But she was just a child, no match for these strong, burly men.


    Just as little Cicery was about to be captured, a white blur dashed past at incredible speed.


    "Big White!" Cicery gasped.


    Big White was a lion cub, only nine months old, but a majestic purebred whose size already dwarfed that of ordinary lions.


    As Big White mped its jaws around the leg of the man reaching for Cicery, another man took aim with his gun at Big White. The cub, with remarkable agility and foresight had anticipated the threat and quickly scooped up Cicery, bolting for the woods.


    But what could Big White do against men with guns?


    The man fired at the swiftly escaping white form.


    A loud bang resonated.


    A high-powered close-quartersbat rifle hit Big White in the hind leg, which burst open from the impact.


    Propelled by inertia, Big White crashed to the ground.


    Cicery was thrown violently from Big White''s back, her forehead gashed, her consciousness fading.


    Smelling human blood, Big White, dragging its fractured leg, crawled painfully toward Cicery.


    He rubbed his head against her forehead gently.


    Seeing Cicery unresponsive, Big White lifted his head, his eyes moist.


    With a tragic howl, he then extended his tongue to lick Cicery, tenderly trying to wake her.


    Her senses slowly returning, Cicery moaned, "Big White, how are you? Are you in pain? Oh, Big White, please run!"


    The attackers seemed only interested in capturing her tribespeople; Big White was not their concern.


    But Big White refused to give up, determinedly picking up Cicery in his jaws and carrying her deeper into the forest...


    However, his blood loss was too severe, his strength waning until he copsed.


    Cicery, lying atop Big White, felt his faint breaths, tears streaming like rain.


    "Big White... Big White..."


    Don''t die, please don''t die!


    The men''s footsteps drew nearer, and Cicery''s gaze snapped upward to find them wearing leatherbat boots. With a ruthless kick, they shoved Big White, who was drenched in blood, to the side, cursing under their breath. Big White whimpered, looking at Cicery with pleading eyes, urging her to run before he forced himself up, biting into one man''s calf with thest of his strength.


    He knew this was the only chance his young mistress had to escape their clutches.


    Even if it meant his death.


    Tears streamed down Cicery''s face as she covered her mouth. Her Big White...


    But she had to hurry back, to warn hermunity of the intruders...


    Cicery sprinted deeper into the woods, ncing back to see the men mauling Big White...


    From the stands, L''s eyes reddened as she recalled the scene. Her delicate fingers clenched her dress tightly, her heart aching.


    Suddenly, sensing a familiar gaze, Big White, who was feasting, looked up sharply towards the stands.


    Their eyes locked.


    L''s eyes widened.


    Despite the distance, she knew it was him!


    Her Big White!


    He... wasn''t dead.


    No wonder she''d felt an odd but not frightening presence on the forest path earlier.


    L''s eyes shimmered with moisture, yet she held back her tears with all her might.

 Chapter111 If She Wants It, Hell Get It for Her

    Realizing she was actually pleading with him, L softened her stance.


    "Master Sylvester, you won''t be in danger, I promise."


    L had no idea that Master Sylvester Gomez simply couldn''t stand the thought of one day having topete with a ferocious beast for affection. "I won''t go," she continued to refuse.


    A joke, was it? How could he let such "dangerous" things happen?


    Was he a fool?


    Biting her lip, L finally put it inly, "If you agree to my request, I''ll make you a promise."


    Silence.


    A promise, huh!


    A promise from this little one?


    Seeing that Master Sylvester Gomez didn''t reject her outright, L sensed her chance, "So, what do you say, Master Sylvester?"


    Master Sylvester Gomez raised an eyebrow, a shadow of darkness flickering in his eyes, "Are you sure? You''ll agree to anything? No backing out?" L knew by his words that he had agreed.


    She smiled, nodding emphatically, "Yes, anything you ask, and no backing out."


    "What if you do back out?" Master Sylvester Gomez smirked slightly, seemingly pondering something.


    L thought for a moment and said, "I won''t. Pinky promise."


    With that, L''s little finger intertwined with Master Sylvester Gomez''s, her thumb pressing down to seal the deal.


    Master Sylvester Gomez watched the intensity of hershes for a brief second as she looked down, chuckling softly.


    Little one, remember you said it yourself. When it''s time for you to deliver, no regrets, and no using me of bullying you.


    Besides, even though he didn''t yet understand why his little one knew a wild beast, if she wanted it, he''d get it back for her. Besides, it was just a male beast. If it came to it, could he not simply lock it away?


    Master Sylvester Gomez picked up L, set her down, pinched her cherubic face, and rose from his chair. His tall, lean figure instantlymanded the room, his handsome features and innate sharpness turning heads. Master Sylvester was a man who made the women of Central City swoon.


    As the other men in the stands moved toward the firearms, they stepped aside when they saw Master Sylvester Gomez approaching.


    Josh Fudge watched Gomez approach, surprise flickering in his eyes, "I thought Mr. Gomez said he was apanying the miss, what brings him over here?"


    Although it was rhetorical, Josh Fudge knew that there was no way Master Sylvester Gomez, a man perched at the pinnacle of power, would willingly abandon the thrill of the hunt just for a young girl.


    He nced over at L nonchntly, thinking that the littledy didn''t seem to be Master Sylvester''s favorite after all!


    But, he made a mental note of Master Sylvester''s preferences.


    Master Sylvester had a taste for this kind, so he might as well cater to his interests.


    Master Sylvester Gomez nced at Josh Fudge and curved his lips into a sly smile, "Indulging in women and ying games aren''t mutually exclusive, right? Mr. Fudge himself said that havingpanionship is permissible, didn''t he?" Josh Fudge nodded with a grin, "Absolutely, I didn''t expect Mr. Gomez to be such a bold and gant figure, with such a daring beauty by his side."


    Master Sylvester Gomez didn''t respond to Josh Fudge''s ttery; he had heard enough of such sycophantic rambles.


    Annoying!


    Yet, he recognized that Josh Fudge was deep and cunning. Asking him directly for the prize catch might arouse his suspicion, potentially drawing unwanted attention to his precious little one.


    It would be more prudent to win thepetition naturally and then show a rightful interest in the catch, a far more legitimate approach.


    Sometimes, even a slight misstep could be perilous, and he wouldn''t overlook any detail that might endanger his charge, not even the slightest.


    L had also considered this; otherwise, she would have simply suggested Master Sylvester Gomez im Big White rather than engage in this hunting game. Josh Fudge was a sly one.


    She didn''t want Master Sylvester Gomez to fall prey to his ploys.


    Master Sylvester Gomez selected an M1216 shotgun, one of the most powerful in the world, boasting a high capacity of 16 rounds-perfect for protecting his loved one. With everyone picking their firearms and loading up on tungsten alloy ammunition, the group changed into tactical gear and headed for the tour vehicle.


    L was to apany Master Sylvester Gomez, so she too donned a sleek ck tactical outfit that highlighted her striking figure.


    A shadow crossed Master Sylvester Gomez''s gaze.


    She was truly captivating, drawing his attention in such an outfit.


    Inside the tour vehicle, Master Sylvester Gomez took the driver''s seat, with L beside him as the co-pilot, and Mildred Gomez settled in the back. The car steadily drove into the savannah.


    L was gripping a silver pistol in her hand, which she had slickly taken from the pocket of a bodyguard while changing clothes.

 Chapter114 Baby, Can You Shoot?

    Big White paused for a moment, slowly turning its head. A look of surprise flickered across its deep blue eyes; it hadn''t been mistaken-it was indeed its young master.


    "Roar~" Big White lifted its head and howled, its eyes beginning to moisten.


    L covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face. There was her Big White, the one who would risk its own life to protect her.


    Master Sylvester Gomez watched L cry uncontrobly, feeling a mix of helplessness and a growing sense of crisis. Suddenly, he had the nagging thought that he wasn''t the only one in her heart anymore. Damn it! What''s going on? Sitting in the back, Mildred Gomez was utterly befuddled. Who could exin this fantasy-like situation?


    A ferocious white lion gazed at Miss L with such tenderness and obedience. What on earth was happening to the world?


    Without a word, Master Sylvester Gomez pulled L closer, his sensual thin lips lightly brushing the corner of hers. "No tears, little one," he whispered.


    If there were to be tears, they''d belong in his bed someday.


    In his world, he was the only one who had the right to make her cry.


    L nodded affirmatively, "Right, no more tears."


    She couldn''t forget the pressing matter at hand-they still had to bring Big White back home.


    Master Sylvester Gomez smirked and gently wiped away the tears from her eyes, "Good girl."


    He then looked up, raising an eyebrow at the white lion, a clear sign of his smug pride.


    The majestic white lion locked its gaze onto Master Sylvester Gomez, its eyes brimming with displeasure.


    A silent showdown ensued between man and beast.


    Just as L was set to intervene and try tomunicate with the lion, an SUV barreled in from the other side.


    Inside the tour vehicle, everyone was d in uniform ck tactical gear, each window tinted for privacy-it was impossible to see inside from the outside, but from within, you could see everything perfectly. It was only when the windows were rolled down that you could get a clear view of the upants.


    Off in the distance, the window lowered slowly, revealing the smug, mischievous face of Josh Fudge.


    He raised his shotgun triumphantly and fired at the white lion.


    L''s eyes widened in horror. She didn''t have time to scream before the distinctive st of the shotgun reverberated through the air.


    Just when L thought it was the end, Big White seemed to sense the danger. At the sound of the gunshot, the lion leapt with all its might, bolting deep into the forest.


    Josh Fudge mmed his hand on the steering wheel, his eyes filled with frustration and anger.


    "Dammit!"


    He was so close.


    Furious, Josh rolled up the window and stepped on the gas, chasing in the direction Big White had escaped.


    Seeing Josh Fudge''s relentless pursuit, L''s eyes darkened with intent. She rolled down her window, lifted her silver pistol with swift precision, and flicked off the safety. Bang, bang, bang, bang!


    In the distance, the tires of Josh Fudge''s SUV burst one after another.


    The vehicle was immobilized.


    Master Sylvester Gomez turned to L, surprised and annoyed, and snatched the gun from her, "That''s dangerous, where did you get this?"


    L let Master Sylvester Gomez take the weapon and then nced over to Mildred Gomez with a stern look.


    Mildred''s inner voice screamed.


    Master Sylvester Gomez gave Mildred a cool and critical look, "Very clever, Mildred Gomez."


    "It wasn''t me, sir, you have to believe me," Mildred pleaded.


    L nodded, "Right, it wasn''t him. I lifted it out of one of his guy''s pockets."


    Mildred quickly turned to his boss to clear his name, "See, I told you it wasn''t from me."


    Miss L, for heaven''s sake, could you just say it all at once? He was nearly fed to the beasts thanks to that little omission.


    Sylvester Gomez ignored Mildred Gomez, his mind still on L''s impressively executed shot. He pondered for a moment before breaking into a smile, "Sweetheart, you know how to handle a gun?"

 Chapter115 Negotiation

    "I do, a little," L admitted to Master Sylvester.


    Master Sylvester Gomez didn''t say much, a shadow of concern fleeting across his eyes, followed swiftly by amand. "These things are dangerous. I don''t want you messing with them anymore, you hear?" With that, Master Sylvester tossed the gun to Mildred, who was trailing behind, and drove his car around Josh Fudge''s stalled vehicle, heading deeper into the forest.


    L was bewildered that Master Sylvester didn''t probe any further but decided it was best to keep her mouth shut.


    ...


    Inside his car, Josh Fudge tossed his gun aside, irritation written all over his face.


    "What''s going on here?"


    His subordinate stuttered out a reply, "Mr. Fudge, it looks like we blew a tire."


    Fudge nced at his man in the rearview mirror, his look as venomous as a snake''s. "What are you waiting for then? Get on the phone and call the crew!"


    The subordinate, not wanting to be literally thrown to the beasts, quickly fumbled for his phone, hands shaking.


    ...


    Deep in the forest, Big Whitey in the underbrush, licking at a wound on its hind leg.


    Shotguns, unlike regr firearms, didn''t fire bullet cartridges but shells. Even though it was a single shot, the tungsten shell would burst into countless tiny pellets upon firing.


    Shotguns had once been the primary weapon for apprehending suspects in America.


    If not fired at close range, the weapon wasn''t deadly, but it was excruciatingly painful.


    Big White had dodged the worst, but some of the scattered pellets had still hit him.


    Tiny drops of blood seeped out, staining the white fur with bright red.


    As he was tending to his wounds, he suddenly sensed a familiar presence drawing near. Before he could even rise, a soft figure barreled into his embrace.


    "Big White... Big White, I know it''s you, it''s me, Cicery."


    L flung herself into Big White''s arms, holding him tight, her eyes welling up with tears.


    Inside his car, Mildred Gomez witnessed the scene and felt as if he''d been dealt the most severe blow of his life. Pointing at L, his eyes wide with shock, fingers trembling, tongue almost failing him, he stammered, "Sir..."


    In his eyes, Sylvester Gomez harbored a deep discontent, feeling a bloodthirsty urge swelling within him. His long fingers were wrapped tightly around the silver pistol.


    Yet, upon seeing L''s joyful expression, his fingers gradually rxed, forcefully suppressing the savage yearning inside.


    Damn.


    Annoying as hell.


    "Cut the chatter. Keep watch for any predators. If anything approaches, take it down," he instructed.


    Mildred Gomez, her face previously ghostly pale, took up her weapon and scanned the perimeter vigntly.


    Big White finally stopped doubting the soft bundle in its arms-it was its beloved young owner.


    Its tongue tenderly licked L''s hand. A whimpering sound came from its belly...


    If you listened closely, it was a mix of excitement and incredulous trembling.


    L knew they couldn''t dy any longer.


    She looked up, gripping Big White''s front paws, about to negotiate, only to see that its hind legs were stained deep red, exactly where it had been hurt before. Gently, she reached out to touch them, and Big White''s hind leg trembled and shrank back.


    Tears shimmered in L''s eyes as her voice shook, "Big White, does it hurt a lot?"


    Big White sent a loving gaze from its deep blue eyes towards L, and noticing her tears, licked her face as if to say, "Don''t cry, little master, I''m not in pain." Embracing Big White, her eyes turned sharp in an instant.


    Josh Fudge!


    You''re a dead man.


    Sylvester Gomez couldn''t stand it any longer from within the car. How could she be so affectionate with a beast?


    To those in the know, it looked like a bond between owner and pet; others might suspect a forbidden love.


    He swung open the car door, stepped out with his lengthy legs, frustration written all over his handsome face...

 Chapter117 Beowulf, What a Pushover

    Big White''s proud expression turned wary at the sight of the metallic chain in Master Sylvester''s hand. He whimpered, backing away slowly.


    His deep blue eyes locked onto the chain, tense and ready to leap and sever it.


    Upon seeing this, L stepped in front of Master Sylvester, "Master Sylvester..."


    With a smirk and mischievous glint in his eye, Sylvester yfully ruffled L''s hair, "Sweetheart, if you want to take him with us, sometimes we have to be crafty. You have to y the game for real."


    ...


    Eventually, in the backseat of the tour car, Big White sat with his legs bound by chains, looking impatient and sulking.


    Driving away, Sylvester nced at Big White in the rearview mirror, his face finally rxing into a smile.


    Little beast, daring topete with me for affection.


    This is just the beginning.


    Mildred Gomez trailed behind, clutching a metal leash in one hand, trying to appease Big White, "Easy there, big fe. I had no choice, you know? Justy off the biting, okay?" Truth was, Mildred was a bit of a chicken. He was scared stiff that the big guy would turn on him in a bad mood.


    He really didn''t want to take the fall for anything else.


    After all, to think that the once-mighty king of beasts, whomanded awe and respect from all, was now willing to be harnessed and put in the back seat was honestly kind of a downer. L could sense Master Sylvester Gomez''s irritation. She turned her head to steal a nce at his impably chiseled profile and murmured, "Master Sylvester, are you... jealous?"


    The smile that had started to form on Master Sylvester Gomez''s face faltered, and he coughed awkwardly, raising a hand in denial, "Jealous? Me? That''s augh."


    L bit her lip to suppress a giggle, "But I think you are."


    Master Sylvester Gomez shot her a sidelong re and remained in denial, "Cut it out, sweetheart. I''m a sophisticated guy. Would I really be jealous of an animal?" The very idea!


    L looked back at Big White, who sat in the backseat with a look of sulking resignation, and softly contested, "Big White isn''t just an animal."


    He was her irreceable best friend.


    Without a word, Master Sylvester Gomez drove one-handed, his piercing eyes focused on the road ahead, his hands expertly navigating the touring car around obstacles. Clearly peeved.


    L sighed in defeat, reached over, and intertwined her fingers with Master Sylvester Gomez''s. She lifted their sped hands to her lips and kissed his gently.


    The soft, moist sensation lingered on the back of Master Sylvester Gomez''s hand and rippled through his heart.


    "Fine!"


    If the littledy insists he''s not an animal, then... for now, he isn''t.


    L tilted her head and caught the subtle smile at the corner of Master Sylvester Gomez''s eyes. His grip tightened momentarily, and for a fraction of a second, her gaze dropped to their hands, happiness brimming in her beautiful eyes. She thought to herself, Master Sylvester, you''re really easy to cate.


    In the back seat, Mildred Gomez caught the whole exchange and exhaled a weary sigh, exchanging disbelieving looks with Big White.


    Talk about a love that was hard to witness!


    Mildred needed a breather. He rolled down the window of the back seat, craving some fresh air...


    ...


    The tour vehicle trundled from the wooded area towards the open ins, and before long, the viewing stand came into view.


    Women with faint hearts, who had not dared to partake in the adventure, waited upon the stands.


    From a distance, the first tour vehicle burst out from the trees.


    The rear window was open, and when the women spotted a living, breathing, white lion seated inside, they let out shrieks of astonishment.


    "Good heavens, the white lion''s been captured alive!"


    "Who did it? They must be pretty tough."


    Everyone knew the fierce reputation of that white lion.


    Somebody actually had the guts to capture it.


    Epic!


    Goy Gomez had opted out and was on the stand, waiting. Observing the expression on Mildred Gomez''s face from the back seat, even his typically stony demeanor gave way to shock in that moment. Master Sylvester Gomez didn''t stop; he drove straight out onto the ins.

 Chapter120 Its Not About Liking; Its About Conquering

    Fudge nced at the white lion thoughtfully. "Mr. Gomez, you''re fond of this beast?"


    He knew well the white lion''s animosity toward humans and its ferociousbat power.


    Master Sylvester Gomez released L and approached Big White. Under the beast''s hostile gaze, he nonchntly took a metal chain, holding it with a faint smirk, "Fondness isn''t the word; I relish the thrill of conquest." With that, he gave a firm tug on the chain, as if to release his vexation.


    Big White, the shaggy-headed beast, strained forward when he was tugged, baring his teeth and roaring loudly at Master Sylvester Gomez.


    Master Gomez seemed utterly indifferent to Big White''s disy of anger, ncing sidelong at Josh Fudge, "What''s the matter, Mr. Fudge? Not willing to part with your pet?"


    Josh Fudge nced at the white lion and, after a moment of thought, broke into a smile. "Not at all, it''s just an animal. If Mr. Gomez wants it, he can have it."


    "Well, that''s very generous of you, Mr. Fudge."


    With a casual toss, Master Gomez threw the metal leash aside, and Mildred Gomez, who hade up beside him, quickly caught it, eyeing Big White warily as he snarled and snarled. "Hey there, big fe, don''t bite me, okay? I''m just the help here."


    Seeing that Mildred wasn''t intentionally pulling on the chain, Big White started walking forward, pulling her along with a proud gait and snorting disdainfully through his nostrils. Mildred stood silent, wondering if it shouldn''t be the other way around - wasn''t she supposed to be leading him?


    The frenzied mix of wealthy onlookers and theirpanions were practically petrified at the sight. Mouths agape, they watched in disbelief.


    "Didn''t Mr. Fudge say this lion hated people?"


    "I''m guessing it''s for show, that beast must''ve been tamed by a trainer."


    "But does a tamed animal not bite? Is there a hierarchy of disdain among the beasts, where they won''t challenge those stronger?"


    "Who knows? As long as it doesn''t bite me," said one of the tycoons, who then hid behind his car and pushed hispanion in front to shield himself.


    Josh Fudge, of course, wanted to keep Master Gomez around. In an effort to currying favor, he stepped in front of Master Gomez, who was about to walk towards his waiting car with L in his arm.


    "Mr. Gomez, it''s gettingte, why not stay for a while? Our wildlife park has a natural hot spring. Even though it''s summer, soaking in the hot spring is quite pleasant. Plus, we''ve juste from a hunting game, and the smell of blood is on us - a hot soak would be perfect. Besides, I noticed the lion has an injury on its hind leg; how about I have our park veterinarian take a look?"


    Hearing this, L squeezed Master Gomez''s hand, looking up earnestly into his eyes with her own bright and imploring gaze.


    Master Sylvester Gomez couldn''t care less about treating Big White''s hind leg injury, but one look into L''s alluring eyes melted his resolve.


    "Little troublemaker, seems like you''ve got your heart set on a dip in the hot springs, huh?" Sylvester said, deliberately not mentioning Big White''s injury, even though he knew perfectly well that L was deeply concerned about the lion and only stayed to tend to it.


    L, realizing just how jealous Sylvester could get, nodded in agreement, "Yeah, I''d like to soak in the hot springs with Master Sylvester."


    Sylvester''s heart fluttered as a dark sparkle crossed his eyes and a sly smile curved his lips, "You want to join me in the hot springs? Alright then, your wish is mymand, darling."


    L was speechless -


    Men and their ego.


    Josh Fudge, seeing the man agree, couldn''t hide his tion, "Mr. Gomez, I''ll have one of my guys show you to your room."

 Chapter 123We Are Just Expected to Serve Mister

    In a sudden moment while L''s hand glided over his abs, something snapped within Master Sylvester Gomez. There was no time to ask L about her childhood - he released her and bolted awkwardly towards the bathroom.


    Soon after, the sounds of washing and rinsing echoed from the bathroom.


    Lying on the couch, L''s eyes were fixed on the bathroom door as she let out a mischievous chuckle. She understood she was living in a modern, civilized world, and appreciated the respect Master Sylvester Gomez afforded her. Master Sylvester...


    Master Sylvester...


    You''re such a gem.


    While Master Sylvester groomed himself in the bathroom, L rose from the couch and connected her phone to the hotel''s Wi-Fi. Her delicate fingers danced across the screen as she quickly hacked into the hotel''s surveince system. She smirked coldly as she scanned each camera feed, finding no blind spots. Then she turned her attention to the top floor-the suite of Josh Fudge. As expected, even when the room was empty, it was heavily guarded by security. Typical Josh Fudge with his top-notch protection.


    But now, having crossed her, he wouldn''t have it easy.


    The noises from the bathroom subsided, and an hourter, Master Sylvester Gomez stepped out with a clearly irritated expression. The torturous tease of seeing but not being able to touch, made worse by the provocations of the cunning little vixen.


    Seeing Master Sylvester emerge, L yfully stuck out her tongue and pocketed her phone.


    "Master Sylvester," she called sweetly, the impish seducer nowhere in sight.


    Just then, the hotel door opened, and Master Sylvester answered. A hotel employee delivered a set of new spa attire, avoiding eye contact and bowing slightly. "Mr. Gomez, the hot springs are ready for you to enjoy." Thinking of the little one fresh out of the wilderness, Master Sylvester epted the attire and closed the door behind him.


    "Sweetheart, get dressed."


    ...


    The hot springs at the wildlife sanctuary were expansive set unevenly, far from uniform, creating a scattered yet harmoniousyout.


    Although it was a natural hot spring, privacy had to be considered, so it was enclosed to form an indoor retreat.


    The soaking areas were divided by gender.


    Steam rose gently from the hot spring, and beside it on a limestone podium, scented candles burned, their thin wisp of smoke mitigating the natural sulfur odor of the waters.


    Soft music filled the air, adding to the overallfort of the setting.


    Master Sylvester Gomez, with his muscr torso exposed, lounged by the pool''s edge, his arms casually draped over the rim. His head bowed, amber eyes closed, and sensuous lips slightly parted. Mist clung to his chiseled profile, condensing into droplets that traveled down his fair, taut cheeks before falling into the water, creating delicate ripples.


    He exuded an otherworldly, breathtaking allure.


    Master Sylvester Gomez had been mulling over something L had said, with his eyes closed.


    What was that about a tribe? She belonged to a forest tribe?


    Just then, soft footsteps approached from behind.


    Instantly, Gomez''s eyes snapped open, and he surged to his feet. Two girls who had just reached him were startled, losing their bnce and tumbling into the water.


    "Speak! Who sent you here?" he demanded, his cool gaze piercing them, voice deep and as chilling as a plunge into an icy cave.


    He had been careless, so engrossed in thoughts about the girl that he hadn''t noticed their arrival.


    The two girls floundered in the water, finally regaining theirposure. One, slightly braver, answered uneasily, "We... we didn''t know, sir. We were just told to take good care of the gentleman." The instructions!


    To serve!


    Ha!


    In a sh, Gomez''s eyes turned sharp as frigid des, his presence now oppressively cold, his tone biting, "Leave!"

 Chapter 126 Sylvesters Plea

    "Ouch, babe, that hurts," Sylvester Gomez winced as Cicery released her grip and backed away from his embrace. Her eyes, reddened from emotion, looked up at him. ''Sylvester,'' she said with a quivering voice, "Sylvester." Sitting up straight and leaning forward, Sylvester gently kissed her smooth forehead. "Babe, you gotta have faith in your man, feel secure with me."


    Seeing Cicery upset made Sylvester sigh softly, his heart growing tender.


    Her gaze swept across his face, taking in every feature. "Sylvester, I trust you, I just feel... off."


    That difort made her want tosh out.


    With her eyes tracing the contours of Sylvester''s face, Cicery eventually rested her head against his neck, her voice muffled, "Do you... remember what happened five years ago?" Sylvester held her slender waist, his grip tightening slightly at the question.


    Five years ago?


    He remembered dealing with some business in Klievoria state, but nothing about Cicery.


    "What about five years ago, Cicery?"


    She bit her lip hard enough to turn it a deep red, a sign of her frustration.


    He''d forgotten.


    Sylvester had actually forgotten!


    Cicery bit down on his neck, venting her feelings through the bite. Sylvester squinted his eyes but didn''t pull away; instead, his hands softened their hold on her. What on earth happened five years ago?


    "Baby..." he started.


    Cicery ignored him, biting down harder, the pain sharp but fragmentary.


    Sylvester licked his lips, holding her close. For the first time, he felt the fury of Cicery''s jealousy.


    It was an ufortable feeling.


    Yet, strangely satisfying!


    He''d always thought he was the one head over heels, but it was clear now that Cicery deeply loved him too.


    But it all seemed to go back to that incident five years ago.


    He needed to uncover the past, and the only way was to get Cicery to talk.


    "Babe, you''re hurting me," he murmured, his voice low, ying the victim for the first time.


    At his words, Cicery instantly loosened her bite but didn''t lift her head; instead, she soothed the spot with a gentle lick.


    With movements reflective of a primal healing, she tended to his wounds like a small animal.


    The tender, moist caress wandered across his neck, challenging every nerve in his body.


    Sylvester Gomez felt like he was going insane. Cicery, she seemed to have been sent from above just to torment him.


    His hand glided upward, gently gripping Cicery''s delicate throat and pulling her away.


    His eyes, alight with unabashed desire, fixed intently on the girl whose eyes were rimmed with red.


    He didn''t rush her; with patience only for her, he waited.


    Cicery nced sideways, her fingers softly caressing the vivid red marks on Sylvester''s pale neck. After a long while, she said, "Sylvester Gomez saved me five years ago, but it seems you''ve forgotten." A frown creased Sylvester''s brow. He saved Cicery?


    How could he have no recollection of it?


    "Five years ago, in the valleys of Klievoria state, I had escaped from Unbounded Peak to avoid being caught. Taking the most perilous paths, I identally fell from the mountaintop." Hearing this tightened Sylvester''s grip, and a heart-wrenching feeling enveloped him.


    "I was in so much pain, not a single part of me was left unharmed. I thought I was gonna die, but then you showed up, Sylvester Gomez."


    Back then, even though Cicery was a trained creation known as a Medicinal Human, she was nearly at her limit.


    She truly believed her fate was one of darkness, of death...


    But then Sylvester Gomez arrived.


    Lost in her own memories, a slight smile yed on Cicery''s lips, "You said I was badly injured and needed to be taken to the hospital." "You also said whether I''d survive was in the hands of fate."


    His tone was characteristically arrogant.


    She remembered every word he said.


    It was the first time she saw him, and she thought he was more beautiful than anything else in the world.

 Chapter 127 Would Sylvester Gomez Think I’m Crazy?

    With just one nce, she had etched him into her memory.


    Snapped out from her reverie, Cicery looked at Sylvester Gomez, her eyes were red and moist with tears, her lips curved in a smile, "Sylvester Gomez, that was the first time I saw you, and I fell in love with you right then and there." Listening to all this, Sylvester felt a pang of heartache growing wildly within him, coursing through his veins.


    He only knew that Cicery had been tormented at Unbounded Peak, but he hadn''t realized the extent of her suffering while she fled to freedom.


    Cicery...


    Sylvester Gomez''s eyes slowly filled with bloodshot as he reached out, pressing Cicery''s back against his chest, holding her tightly.


    "Baby, it''s alright now. I''m by your side, no one''s going to hurt you again."


    "Remember, carrying my name, my dear, you can walk this world with your head held high."


    Beyond the ache in his heart, what followed was an overwhelming sense of fulfillment.


    The madness stemmed from Cicery''s love for him.


    All along, he thought he was the first to fall, captivated from the very first nce. But it turned out that wasn''t the case; Cicery had fallen for him five years earlier. Ciceryy in Sylvester Gomez''s arms, still fixated on that question.


    "Sylvester, do you remember now?"


    He kissed the top of Cicery''s head tenderly, a gesture reserved just for her," he whispered.


    That memory eluded him.


    Before he turned twenty-five, he had done so much, building his empire, fortifying his position, and battling enemies. His ascent to power, unshakably high, had been marked by a voracious conqueror''s approach. Everything else had seemed trivial.


    The memory escaped him entirely.


    A wave of guilt surged, even devouring him, as Sylvester bit his lip hard enough for beads of blood to emerge, more and more of them.


    The thought of it shattered his heart.


    If he dared not think further-if he hadn''t acted then, would Cicery have been lost forever?


    And if he had taken her home with him at that moment, would he have had more years to cherish Cicery?


    To shower her with love, to spoil her, would that have given her a greater sense of security?


    Ciceryy in his arms, unaware of Sylvester''s turmoil, thinking only how unkempt she had been back then. But now, she had found him.


    Cicery lifted her head, and upon seeing the blood on Sylvester''s lips, her pupils shrank, and her eyes flooded with concern. Her fair, gentle hand cradled his handsome face. "Sylvester, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have brought it up." She just wanted to tell him that he was her salvation.


    But unbeknownst to her, her words had pained him.


    Cicery leaned in close to Sylvester, gently kissing away the bead of blood on his lip.


    Sylvester''s lips curled into a warm smile, his voiceden with adoration, "Not at all. I was just thinking how impossibly adorable my Cicery is."


    Cicery gazed into his unique eyes, shining with innocent possessiveness, "But what if you think I''m crazy, Sylvester? After all, I can''t stand other women around you. If there are, I can''t control myself."


    It was from the first nce!


    Just that once.


    She developed an obsessive desire to have him all to herself.


    Little did he know, the sight of those two girls earlier had sparked a dangerous, twisted thought in her heart, a desire to erase them from existence.

 Chapter 128 Youre the Best

    Hearing her words, Sylvester affectionately tousled her soft hair, "Baby, if that''s the case, then I must be beyond saving."


    "No sickness here. You''re the best," she replied.


    Cicery cocked her head slightly, her eyes lighting up at his words.


    Relieved to see her in good spirits, Sylvester sighed softly.


    Wrapping his arms around her, he lifted her from the chair and walked towards the room, "Let''s head back to our room, sweetheart."


    Clinging to Sylvester''s neck, Cicery''s perspective shifted higher, and a smile graced her lips. "I love how tall you are," she hummed, her slender, pale feet swaying at his sides.


    "But I want to take a hot spring bath with you," she protested.


    She had felt too lonely visiting the hot springs alone - she wanted to enjoy them with Sylvester.


    At her request, Sylvester''s smile widened, his left arm cradling her waist while his right hand lightly lifted her up, "You''ll soak in the private hot spring at our home. This one''s not as private as ours." The thought of those others sullying their hot spring had truly irked him.


    Cicery, holding onto Sylvester''s neck and gently stroking his soft, short hair, tilted her head to ask, "Do you also own a hot spring spa?"


    Sylvester hummed in affirmation, "Whatever you want, I have it for you."


    ...


    Back in their room, Sylvester swept Cicery off to the bathroom without dy.


    Her skin felt just as dry as before, a clear sign that she hadn''t been in the water.


    Sylvester Gomez personally filled the tub with water and tested the temperature. "Babe,e on over," he called out.


    Wrapped in a bathrobe, Cicery headed toward him. Sylvester tenderly ruffled her hair and said with a kiss on the forehead, "I''m gonna take a shower in the other room."


    "Alright," responded Cicery with a nod.


    Sylvester stepped out and made his way to the bathroom across the hall for a cold shower.


    The suite was presidential,plete with two bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and two bathrooms.


    Standing under the showerhead, Sylvester let the icy water cascade over his toned body. Droplets streamed down his handsome, fair face, adding an allure of desire.


    With Cicery''s image in his mind, Sylvester brushed the water from his face and chuckled softly.


    That girl Cicery was getting irresistible, and he was nearly at his limit.


    As soon as he was gone, Cicery locked the bathroom door.


    She double-checked the door then quietly opened the bathroom window.


    A grappling hook shot up, simr to those from old stories but with modern safety features.


    Raising an eyebrow, her phone vibrated. She checked it and saw a message.


    "Ruby,e down."


    Without hesitating, Cicery climbed onto the windowsill, secured a rope around her waist, and glided down.


    Within seconds, she was on the ground.


    The hotel''s backyard was covered in grass, and in the night, a young man was waiting. His fair skin highlighted his soft, pink lips and striking features. Tall, around six feet, he wore a ck hoodie that blended mysteriously with the night. As Cicery reached him, he smiled. "Ruby."


    Cicery tugged at the rope, then turned to face him. "Violet, thanks for the effort."


    Violet looked at her, puzzled. "Ruby, you know you can just order a hit, why get your own hands dirty?"

 Chapter 130 Arrival at the Spa

    Violet''s voice filtered through the Bluetooth headset, and Cicery pressed a button on it, whispering back, "Got it," before changing her trajectory. The night deepened, and after a day''s sinister ''hunt'', the wealthy patrons were somewhat exhausted, all seeking sce and reprieve within the spa.


    The spa was meant to be gender-segregated, but Victor had dragged Flora there against her will.


    Victor was lounging in the hot spring, his head tilted back, eyes closed.


    But he soon frowned, opened his eyes, and looked displeased to find Flora Harrison straddling him. "You didn''t eat? Is that all the strength you''ve got?"


    Flora''s entire body froze at his outburst, her face going pale, muscles tensing - she hadn''t eaten at all.


    Victor drew a deep breath. Flora''s sudden tension managed to excite him momentarily, and he slowly rxed his knitted brows. His hand reached out, gripping Flora''s chin, forcing her to look up. His left hand patted her cheek as he instructed, "Like just now, got it?"


    Flora, afraid to defy him,plied obediently.


    To put it bluntly, she felt treated like an object, tossed around at someone else''s whims.


    Victor sighed deeply and exhaled upwards.


    However, the initial tension was gone and after nearly an hour, Flora was running out of strength...


    Tears misting her eyes, Flora spoke weakly, "Victor, I haven''t eaten all evening, I can''t... I don''t have the strength."


    She had been terrified by an encounter with a predator in the woods during the day and had arrived at the spa without eating afterwards.


    Fearful of Victor''s aggression, Flora knelt submissively, finding it the only way to ease her days.


    Victor''s irritability subsided when he heard Flora Harrison''s gentle voice. He had his hand on her waist but suddenly shoved her away.


    As she rose from the hot spring, Flora''s eyes filled with confusion while looking at Victor''s handsome face.


    His heart eased at her bewildered expression; he adored her innocent allure.


    Victor then stood up from the hot spring and sat on its edge, gazing down at Flora''s face the epitome of purity.


    "Uh... Victor?"


    He gently caressed her fair cheek with his hand, then yfully patted her face. His dark eyes teased her, drawn to the bewitching beauty that recent events had intensified. "Didn''t you say you were hungry?" He smirked.


    "Huh?" Flora was puzzled by his words.


    In the next second, her head was forcefully pushed down, and Victor, with a grim smile, said sternly, "This is for you."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Cicery was closing in on the hot spring where Josh Fudge was staying. The entrance was guarded by two bodyguards, while another just went inside to report.


    She had no choice but to slowly climb through a nearby window and hide behind a folding screen in the room.


    "Those two girls weren''t taken in by Sylvester," said one person in the room.


    Josh Fudge, sitting inside the hot spring, his back to the bodyguard, frowned. "What happened? Did those two dames cross Sylvester?"


    The bodyguard didn''t know why the two girls were sent back and confessed, "I''m not sure. But Sylvester didn''t touch them, he just sent them away."


    "He just let them go? Without doing anything?"


    "Yes."


    Josh heaved a sigh of relief at the bodyguard''s confirmation. "Seems Sylvester isn''t mad. Alright, you can go."

 Chapter 131 She Liked the Feeling of Prey Drowning

    Once the bodyguard left, Josh Fudge recalled the stunning girl by Sylvester Gomez''s side, a spark of desire in his eyes.


    It had been a long time since he tasted such beauty.


    But she belonged to Sylvester, and all he could do was look on.


    Josh scooped up some hot spring water, letting it wash over him as his eyes narrowed in thought.


    Sylvester had his fair share of attractivepanions, and some of them even had a simr look to Cicery, with well-defined features and captivating expressions. Why wouldn''t he indulge? Was he really considering the feelings of that little vixen Cicery?


    The idea that the ruthless Sylvester had been caught in a love trap made Josh Fudge''s eyebrows twitch with a revtion that felt like striking gold.


    Just then, Josh heard a faint, metallic sound, like the sh of tiny cymbals.


    As he turned around, he met Cicery''s starry eyes and her stunning visage took him by surprise.


    She wasn''t afraid of arousing suspicion. After all, who would imagine the world''s top assassin was such a young girl, still in her teens?


    Josh watched Cicery approach, her hands resting on the edge of the hot spring, a wry smile ying on her lips, "Miss Cicery, this is the men''s hot spring area. Did you take a wrong turn?"


    Her eyes, clear as a pristine spring, seemed to reflect the most untainted beauty in the world.


    Shaking her head, a smile on her lips but her eyes ice-cold, Cicery replied, "I didn''t make a mistake, Josh. I''m here for you."


    Her voice was soft and delicate, like pearls gently dropping onto a te.


    Josh''s gaze darkened with desire flowing in his veins, yet he somehow managed a casual grin, "Miss Cicery, aren''t you afraid Sylvester Gomez will get angry for seeking me out?"


    As she moved closer, Cicery ced a slender finger against her lips, "Shh! If you don''t tell, and I don''t tell, Sylvester Gomez will never find out," she said, her innocence belied by her chilling gaze. No man could resist such temptation.


    Josh took a deep breath-this woman was irresistible.


    He wanted to leap out of the water and take her then and there.


    After all, if she''d been with Sylvester, she was probably experienced, and with no evidence, the siren wouldn''t spill the beans.


    Alone with her, and with this kind of seduction, it was practically an invitation.


    In his mind, he was ready to show her just how powerful he could be.


    But as Josh attempted to stand up, Cicery''s smile deepened, stopping him. She was now just a yard away, looming over him with authority. "Stay there. I like it in the water," shemanded. She relished the moments when prey died in the water, their crimson blood spreading like the most vibrant flowers.


    Cicery loved that most of all.


    The Rose of Darkness from Team Ruby had caught Josh Fudge by charm; he couldn''t shake the image of that delicate siren, held tightly by Sylvester in the bleachers of the wildlife preserve.


    His heart had been snatched away by this woman''s tender vulnerability-an allure that begged for protection. He wondered if she could handle what wasing next.


    "I happen to like the water too," Josh confessed, blissfully ensnared by Cicery. His sense of danger had evaporated.

 Chapter 133 Cicery’s Final Harvest

    "


    As she spoke, the hairpin dug in a little deeper.


    Josh''s face turned pale, his legs trembled, and a telltale stream trickled down his legs into the pool, mixing with the metallic scent of blood and the sulfur of the hot springs. Despite the odors vying for dominance, Cicery, with her keen senses, detected the acrid smell.


    With a lightugh, she mocked, "Idiot, you don''t even understand Sylvester''s character, yet you try to curry favor with him. Sylvester is my man. He won''t love, nor will he be with any woman but me." Her tone carried a hint of yful possessiveness-Sylvester Gomez was hers.


    And he would always belong to her alone.


    Josh Fudge could only whimper, his tears building up to the point where they nearly blinded him. He wished for nothing more than for the guard at the door toe in and save him.


    But the spa room was too vast, the distance between the pool and the entrance far too great.


    He couldn''t make a sound; he was utterly at her mercy...


    "The inherent vices present in some men, just because you have certain vices doesn''t mean Sylvester Gomez shares them," a voice mocked.


    "You y women, treat them like toys, without respect, you''re, worse than animals."


    "Sylvester Gomez wouldn''t associate with beasts like you."


    As Cicery recounted Sylvester''s virtues, even she didn''t notice how much she was revealing.


    Josh Fudge felt on edge, on the brink of copse as if he was being in and forced to witness a perverse disy of affection...


    "Josh Fudge, I''ve made the reasons clear to you. Now, it''s time to harvest," Cicery''s voice was deceptively sweet.


    With a deep breath, she squinted her eyes and forcefully pushed the hairpin through the outeryer of skin reaching the muscle bed, piercing Josh Fudge''s carotid artery. Blood gushed forth, warm and copious.


    Josh Fudge''s eyes widened in horror as he felt his life bleeding away.


    Cicery gripped his shoulder tightly with her left hand while her right hand, holding the hairpin, sliced down, forcefully ripping through the artery, spurting bright crimson blood like a fountain. The blood spread in the water, creating a macabre yet vivid pattern - a macabre symphony that Cicery wished she could record.


    As Josh Fudge''s breath stilled and his eyes closed, motionless, Cicery checked for a breath, finding none.


    She smiled slightly, stepping back as some of the blood sshed onto her, releasing her hold on Josh Fudge, allowing his body to gently drift towards the center of the pool...


    Eventually, Josh''s body floated in the middle, his blood spreading beneath him, blooming like a red rose in the water.


    After her deed was done, Cicery casually wiped her face with water; the blood vanished, though stains remained on her robe.


    She frowned slightly, grabbed a clean bathrobe, and wiped her arms and legs until they were dry. Satisfied, she left the room as she had found it.


    The entire series of actions took no more than ten minutes.


    When Cicery left, she did so without alerting anyone.


    It was only about 7:30 PM, and the party wasn''t scheduled to start until 8. Staff at the Wilderness Hotel were bustling about, preparing for the event.


    Sylvester Gomez emerged from his shower to find the bathroom door still shut. He decided not to disturb whoever was inside.


    Realizing Cicery hadn''t eaten dinner yet, he swung open the hotel room door and instructed the bodyguard stationed outside, "Bring up the ingredients for dinner."


    Before the bodyguard could even ask what kind, Sylvester continued, "Lobster, turkey, suckling pig, ham, beef - that should do for now."

 Chapter 134 Cicery Stumbles Upon Flora Harrison

    The bodyguards were puzzled; the hotel''s kitchen was stocked already. Why would Mr. Gomez want fresh supplies? None dared to question him, so they sent one of their own to fetch the items. After the bodyguard departed, Sylvester advised the remaining ones, "Bring the groceries straight here once you''ve got them."


    With that, he turned and made his way to the open-concept kitchen in the presidential suite. It was equipped with everything, even the kitchen utensils were brand new with tags still on. Sylvester efficiently grabbed a ck pot, tore off the tag, filled it with water, and ced it on the stove to boil.


    Knowing better than to dy, the bodyguard hurriedly procured the necessary ingredients and brought them up.


    ...


    At the spa, Victor pushed Flora Harrison away and sat breathing heavily beside the spring, gasping for air.


    Flora stood before Victor with a troubled look on her face.


    Victor opened his eyes and stared at her - her pretty face shadowed with darkness. He raised an eyebrow, "What''s with that expression?" Intimidated, Flora forced a twist of her lips into a semnce of a smile.


    Only then did Victor express satisfaction, "That''s more like it. Are you still hungry?"


    Terrified, Flora quickly shook her head, "No."


    With a powerful kick, Victor sent Flora into the warm spring water, sputtering before she resurfaced.


    "Victor..."


    "I''m the one who''s hungry now. Go get me something to eat."


    The party was some time away, and he was just starting to rx - he had no desire to move.


    Not daring to defy him, Flora got up from the water, made her way to the edge of the spring, changed into her clothes, and left.


    ...


    As she walked along the corridor outside the spa, Flora turned a corner, heading toward the quieter part of the resort.


    Passing by the spring reserved for Josh Fudge, she noticed three bodyguards standing outside.


    As Flora Harrison, the renowned celebrity, approached, confusion briefly flickered about why she''d be at a men''s hot spring resort. Still, given her fame, she acknowledged others with a courteous nod. Flora knew the man she passed was one of Josh Fudge''s security guys and offered a slight smile before shifting her path. The hot springs in this area were a convoluted arrangement of interconnected suites, and Josh Fudge''s pool was notably close to Victor''s.


    However, just as Flora turned a corner, she caught sight of Cicery climbing out through the window of Josh Fudge''s suite. Her eyes widened in shock.


    The hot spring resorts were separated by gender, and here was Sylvester''s beautifulpanion emerging from Josh Fudge''s suite, and not just through the door, but via the window.


    Flora didn''t dare contemte the implications, but the next second, her breath hitched at the sight of the speckles of scarlet on Cicery''s chest; unmistakably bloodstains. She was nearly breathless from the encounter. Cicery hadn''t expected to bump into anyone, caught off guard while already devising a n to deal with an unintended witness. But when she saw Flora Harrison, the sharpness in her eyes softened.


    Flora nced around and motioned Cicery toward the nearby bamboo e. Yet Cicery shied away, her eyes wide and piercing as she spoke, "Don''t touch me, I''m dirty."


    She was tainted with Josh Fudge''s blood and didn''t want to soil Flora.


    Hearing this, Flora''splexion paled, misunderstanding Cicery''s reproach.


    Indeed, she was a star, yet she often felt reduced to nothing more than a ything-dirty, of course.


    Flora gave a small chuckle, watching the girl with a feeling of warmth. Not minding Cicery''s words, she withdrew her tentative hand and whispered, "Your name is Cicery, right? Follow me quickly; there''s a back way here."

 Chapter 135 Kindness

    Cicery nced at Flora Harrison and, without a word, followed her lead.


    Inside the bamboo-lined path, Flora wanted to speak up but ultimately refrained from asking any questions and simply led her away. Raising an eyebrow, Cicery provoked, "Aren''t you curious?"


    Curious why she''de from Josh Fudge''s suite, her robe sttered with bright red blood?


    She didn''t believe Flora wasn''t.


    With pursed lips and a soft voice, Flora finally admitted, "Curious."


    She was indeed curious about why Cicery emerged from Josh Fudge''s ce, why she was marked with blood.


    Flora Harrison paused, then added, "But I won''t ask, and don''t worry, I won''t breathe a word about today. It''s as if I didn''t see a thing." Cicery was astonished; they had just met for the first time, a brief first encounter.


    "Why?"


    Flora tilted her head, a half-smile ying on her lips, "The more you know, the more trouble you find. Spilling secrets can backfire, right? I''ll act as though I saw nothing you can trust me."


    She didn''t tell Cicery about the uncanny resemnce she noticed. It reminded her of someone dear, someone with whom she had felt an immediate connection and inexplicable kinship. The person from back then... She had failed to protect her, and she couldn''t bear the thought of losing someone who looked so much like her again.


    Even if they wereplete strangers.


    But that''s just the way it is, isn''t it? Affection can start with a single nce, recognizing someone.


    Yet this beautiful young girl seemed to think her unclean, and Flora didn''t want to force a connection that would only push her away more.


    66 33


    Cicery stopped dead in her tracks when she heard this.


    Flora felt Cicery''s pause and also stopped, looking at her quizzically.


    Cicery turned her head, her gaze locked on Flora''s striking eyes, and only when she felt seen, did she look away.


    After a moment, she simply said, "Cice."


    Flora was taken aback by this nickname, struggling to find her words, "What... did you just call me?"


    Cicery raised an eyebrow, a slight smile on her face, "Cice."


    Flora chuckled, a graceful curve forming at the edge of her lips, "Yeah... you don''t mind me?"


    Cicery had just implied that Flora was dirty.


    Puzzled, Cicery asked, "Why would I mind you?"


    Realization dawned on Flora. Thinking back to the events before, she understood the misunderstanding.


    She had thought wrong.


    The ''dirty'' Cicery referred to had been about...the bloodstains. She was worried about getting her clothes stained with the blood, not Flora herself! Flora took a deep breath, not daring to ask Cicery what had happened, and simply nodded, "Sorry, I got it wrong. What did you want to say, Cicery?" Cicery looked at Flora thoughtfully and then asked innocently, "That man, is he your boyfriend?"


    Flora knew exactly who Cicery was talking about-Victor.


    She tugged at the corners of her mouth, her hands fumbling awkwardly as she forced a smile. "Of course," she said, though it couldn''t be further from the truth.


    But she didn''t want to tell Cicery that she was nothing more than a woman pushed by her family to gain favor with the elite, barely more than an ornament for Victor''s illustrious social standing. Cicery nodded, then added, "You deserve better. That guy isn''t worth your heartache. You need to think it through."


    Flora Harrison''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and though she smiled, a hint of bitterness tugged at the corners of her mouth. "Yeah, I get it."


    "That settles it then. You go ahead," Cicery said.


    Flora Harrison blinked in surprise. "I''m familiar with this ce; let me guide you out."


    She grew up near Greafury, often ying there as a child.


    Cicery shook her head. "No need, I think I know my way around better."


    With that said, there was little more Flora could add. "Alright, just be careful."


    As Flora was turning to leave, Cicery reached out and ran her fingers through Flora''s hair...

 Chapter 138 Shocking News – Josh Fudge Found Dead in the Hot Spring Pool

    "If you''re heartbroken, so am I. I just slipped, I..."


    Before she could finish, Sylvester took the initiative, stood up, and leaned forward with his hands on the bedside, enveloping her in his embrace and leaning in for a kiss. He traced her lips gently with his, soothing her, not intending to deepen the kiss.


    After the kiss, Sylvester released her. With his eyes still red, he asked in a low, sensual voice, "Does it still hurt?"


    Cicery shook her head, batting her eyshes, "No more pain, but I''m hungry now."


    Sylvester pinched her soft cheek, wiped away the blood with gauze, then lifted her up to carry her to the dining room, "Baby, promise me you''ll be careful next time, okay?" "Okay."


    "Good girl."


    "Just a moment, I''ll get you something."


    "Mhm."


    In the dining room, Sylvester watched her eat, his long fingers deftly carving the turkey meat and feeding it to her.


    Chewing contentedly, her cheeks were puffed, Cicery asked with satisfaction, "Did you make this yourself?"


    She hadn''t expected that the sophisticated Sylvester would cook, let alone make something so delicious.


    Sylvester chuckled as he watched her with adoring eyes, "Yeah, do you like it?"


    "It''s the best thing I''ve ever had," sheplimented without hesitation.


    Right then, Vincent called. Sylvester wiped his hands with a napkin before taking the call.


    "Sylvester Gomez, we''ve got a situation," Vincent said, his tone grave.


    Gomez''s face tensed up as he listened. "Dead?" he stood up abruptly, turning to Cicery, "Sweetheart, you go ahead and eat. I need to take care of something." Cicery, spooning some soup into her mouth, barely nced up, just nodded, "Mhm."


    Once outside the dining room, in the living room, Sylvester continued, "How did he end up dead in a hot tub?"


    He had sent Goy Gomez a different kind of message - this wasn''t the way it was supposed to go down.


    On the other end, Vincent, en route to the crime scene with Burl Cain nced at hispanion, "We don''t know the specifics yet. His bodyguard found him. They say it was brutal, his throat was slit and the hot tub water was stained red." "I heard from the bodyguards that they checked on Josh Fudge during their report; he was fine then. However, when they returned, he was gone. No sounds of a struggle were heard, so they''re clueless about who did it. The bodyguard suggested I take a look."


    "This whole thing''s blown up big time. I''ve already had the entire spa locked down. The Greafury Police Department has a task force on the way."


    "There are two strange aspects to this case. First, Josh Fudge''s bodyguards were on the doorstep and noticed nothing; and second, they checked the CCTV - the entire wildlife park''s feeds were wiped clean, irrevocably." Standing by the window, watching the deluge outside, Sylvester put away his phone, deep in thought.


    That''s when Goy Gomez knocked and entered, his expression off-kilter.


    "Sir, Josh Fudge is dead, and it wasn''t our doing."


    They hadn''t even gotten the chance to make their move before the man was gone.


    Back at the dining room, Cicery heard it all, herughter growing louder.


    At the spa, the police hadn''t arrived yet. Vincent was the only one with military authority, and he had already ordered the premises sealed: no one in or out. The wealthy patrons still inside were effectively trapped. Anxious and nervous, they wanted to leave but feared Vincent''s orders, forced to wait patiently for the police to arrive andplete their investigation before they could go.


    Since the crime scene couldn''t be disturbed, people huddled at the door of Josh Fudge''s spa room, chattering and specting among themselves.


    Who says gossip is limited to one gender? Human nature doesn''t discriminate people of all genders indulge in rumor and spection.


    "I can''t fathom what beef Josh Fudge had with someone to be killed so brazenly."

 Chapter 139 The Chilling Smile

    "It''s no surprise that there was a target on Josh Fudge''s back-the guy was a Forbes-listed tycoon, way above our pay grade. Enemiese with the territory. But what bugs me is how he ended up dead with three bodyguards on his watch?"


    "Could it be that the guards by the door missed a world-ss assassin in action?"


    Victor wrapped his arm around Flora Harrison as they stood outside, his patience wearing thin at the sight.


    Great, just his luck to stumble upon a mess like this and to be stuck here, a total mood killer.


    Flora peered into the room. The hot tub was a gruesome red-probably all of Josh Fudge''s blood. They had encountered Cicery not long ago, with blood at her chest. That image sent shivers down Flora''s spine. It was her, no doubt about it.


    She didn''t want to believe that someone who looked as innocent as a young girl like Cicery couldmit such an atrocity. But the evidence was there.


    Feeling Flora tremble, Victor frowned. "Scared already?"


    Flora wasn''t just spooked by the bloody scene. It was the thought of a young girl like Cicery bold enough tomit such a crime. Was she not afraid of getting caught?


    After all, Josh Fudge was a high roller on the Forbes list.


    "A little scared," she admitted.


    Victor snorted softly and tightened his hold on her. Soon enough, Sylvester arrived with Goy, and everyone made room for them. Burl Cain and the others stayed outside while Vincent, already inside, was examining the scene. When he saw Sylvester Gomez approaching, he straightened up "Sylvester Gomez."


    Gomez stood next to the hot tub, his gaze fixating on Josh Fudge''s bodyid out and still in the water, his neck oozing blood slowly.


    "When will the cops be here?" he asked.


    Gomez examined the wound on Fudge''s neck, his sharp eyes noting the flesh turned inside out. The cut didn''t seem to be from a knife but more like it was inflicted by something with a sharp point.


    Vincent stood a few steps behind Sylvester Gomez: "I called them ten minutes ago. It''s a long haul from the wildlife preserve, and even the nearest police station is quite a stretch away. Plus, with the sudden rain, it''s hard to tell how long it''ll be."


    "Right." Sylvester Gomez turned to survey the area, his gaze briefly sweeping past the window to his left. "You don''t need to worry about this, Vincent. Let the police handle the homicide; they''re equipped for it." Vincent, after all, worked for Sylvester and ultimately answered to him. Besides, getting involved in other people''s business had never been Vincent''s style.


    He was only here to take charge because of the responsibilities that weighed on him.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll clear out as soon as the cops get here."


    After dinner, Cicery got dressed and darted off to the spa. Vincent''s guys, who were around, didn''t dare stop her, and just like that, she slipped into the chaos without a hitch.


    Seeing Sylvester Gomez standing by the hot spring, Cicery ran over. Her eyes widened at the sight of the bloody water and the motionless body of Josh Fudge; her voice trembled with fine shards of fear. "Sylvester, I''m scared. I need a hug."


    Sylvester hadn''t expected Cicery to show up. He instantly turned and embraced her, pressing her head to his chest, shielding her from the gruesome scene as they walked away. "Baby, what are you doing here?" However, his re turned icy cold as he caught one of Vincent''s men at the door, visibly shaken by Sylvester''s daunting stare.


    Cicery clung to Sylvester''s neck. Her gaze returned to the motionless Josh Fudge in the pool, and a cold, mocking smile curled her lips. She showed no trace of fear.


    As they passed the entrance, the smile was unmistakably etched in Flora Harrison''s vision.

 Chapter 142 The 201 Research Institute

    Chisholm Ind.


    In the tech headquarters, a hundredputers chirped in unison, their screens awash with data codes. The world''s top tech experts were gathered here, their assembly rivaling that of an international hacker summit. Recently, me Dragon''s primary mission has been to pinpoint the location of Unbounded Peak.


    But their sess was elusive.


    IP addresses they tracked were constantly shifting, some even bouncing between hemispheres, a clear sign that not just one, but multiple elite hackers were shielding Unbounded Peak''s true location.


    One silver lining, though each tracked address shared amon clue: the sea.


    Vincent ryed this vital lead to Sylvester Gomez.


    Gomez scowled at Vincent''s message. "Keep searching," he grumbled, determined not to believe that a ce like Unbounded Peak could remain concealed forever...


    For over fifty years, the 203 In Pliar Armaments Research Institute has been at the forefront of the region''s key scientific endeavors, yielding remarkable results. Its fields span broad horizons, including aerial vehicle design, control simtion, optoelectronics, precision mechanics, image processing, aircraft power engineering, aerodynamics, non-metallic materials, and beyond-over twenty disciplines paired with state-of-the-art equipment.


    The Institute was also at the core of the Starks'' industrial empire. Under the tenure of the Senior Mr. Gomez, the key focus was on aerialbat jets.


    Now, under Sylvester Gomez, the emphasis shifted toward submarine exploration and stealth maritimebat weaponry, including cloaked long-range battleships.


    Clutching the blueprints for a stealth naval battle cruiser, Nate approached his superior. "Sir," he began, his voiceced with urgency, "this is the fruit of a year''s work by our core team. However, to push ahead with technological upgrades, I''m afraid we''ll struggle with the materials."


    For a naval battle cruiser, achieving invisibility required certain non-negotiables: adaptation to the marine environment and, crucially, resistance to salt corrosion-an obstacle their technology struggled to surmount, given In Pliar''s shortage of necessary alloys.


    Sylvester Gomez nced over the blueprints and the list of required materials. "True, we''re not overflowing with resources in Pliar, but if we''re short on materials, we find them, no matter the cost." Nightwin could only nod in agreement.


    Although Armament Research Institute 203 was a cornerstone of the Stark enterprises, Nightwin had rarely seen his boss take such a keen interest. Sometimes, his boss wouldn''t even visit for a whole year.


    But recently, the boss had shown up several times, his attention even surpassing that given to the me Dragon.


    Nightwin didn''t understand why his boss had suddenly be so invested in maritime warfare vessels, but he didn''t dare ask questions-only followed orders.


    After all, fulfilling the master''s requests was their utmost duty-they would listen and do their best.


    ...


    On the way back from the institute, Mildred Gomez received a message from the Auss City Casino. "Sir, Auss City Casino has introduced some new attractions and would be honored by your presence to boost morale. Also, the uing Champion Gambler Tournament is about to start. Invitations have been sent out, and city officials will be attending. Will you be there?"


    Sylvester closed his eyes and upon hearing the news, rubbed his temples. "Hmm."


    The Portuguese Casino, privately owned by Sylvester Gomez, was not on the stock market, but calling it a gold mine was no exaggeration. Sylvester took considerable interest in it.


    It was the world''srgest casino, and the annual Champion Gambler Tournament was a spotlight-stealing event.

 Chapter 144 So Much for the Miracle Healer

    Hearing Cicery''s response, Lily, her slender fingers painted in red, tapped on her knee. "Phoenix, you''re that interested in the reward?"


    Cicery hummed, "Yeah, I''ve been running a bit short on cashtely."


    She had to manage the arms manufacturer and the blood research institute, both notorious money pits.


    And then there was everything else, every little thing that cost money.


    These days, without money, you literally couldn''t get anywhere.


    Lily, as if deep in thought, inquired, "If you''re so strapped for cash, why not take the job from Sylvester? His price has doubled a fortune that could keep youfortable for the rest of your life." "Track down the Miracle Healer?" Cicery raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah."


    "No thanks," Cicery said, and abruptly ended the call. Miracle Healer...


    Not long after she visited Miracle Valley, her master had passed away. There was no such thing as a ''Miracle Healer'' left in the world.


    Although she had no idea why Sylvester Gomez was so desperate for the Miracle Healer, as long as she was by his side, nothing would ever happen to Sylvester Gomez. She was his protector.


    Seeing Cicery hang up, Lily shook her head in resignation. She hadn''t finished her pitch.


    Cicery was bing increasingly bold and cavalier, banking on her good looks.


    But now wasn''t the time to dwell. Lily had to hurry to The Long Beach Bank and gather the funds for the Gambling Championship.


    At breakfast, the Harrisons, with patriarch Lucas Harrison, his wife Amanda, and their youngest daughter Harper, were enjoying a lively meal together.


    Flora Harrison, ever since returning from the wildlife sanctuary, hadn''t been herself.


    Dressed in pajamas, she descended the stairs, but the family continued eating as if she wasn''t there.


    Flora, long ustomed to being ignored, dragged herself to the far end of the table and listlessly nibbled on a sandwich.


    Amanda''s face soured at the sight. "Big-time celebrity, huh? Can''t even greet your elders? Whose face are you sulking at now?"


    Harper Harrison nced at her mother with a smile. "Mom, don''t be so hard on her. Maybe Sis is just tired."


    Upon hearing this, Amanda''s annoyed expression faded a bit as she retorted with a sarcastic tone, "Right, like servicing men isn''t exhausting." Flora Harrison had reached her breaking point. She grabbed the half-eaten sandwich from her te and hurled it at Amanda.


    "Watch your mouth."


    Amanda, infuriated by Flora''s defiance, jumped to her feet and red at her, about to retort when a loud p on the table silenced her. "Enough from everyone!"


    The room fell into an uneasy quiet as Amanda shot Flora a re before sitting down again and taking a sip of her milk.


    Lucas Harrison locked eyes with Flora. "Follow me," hemanded before turning and heading upstairs.


    Flora pursed her lips, fists clenched tightly, and followed Lucas to the second floor.


    In the study, Lucas stood with his back to Flora and asked, "How are things going with Mr. Victor?"


    Sitting on the sofa, her gaze downcast, Flora replied in a subdued tone, "Thanks to my father''s brilliant matchmaking, it''s going splendidly."


    Lucas faced her with a cold expression. "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you ming me? You should feel honored to have a connection with Victor."


    Flora let out a bitterugh. "Honored? Being treated like his toy, and you think it''s an honor. Don''t you feel the slightest shame?"


    With a sharp "crack," Lucas spun around and pped Flora''s cheek, his face twisting with rage. "How dare you speak to me like that? I''m your father, and I''m telling you, if you don''t turn the Harrisons'' fortunes around, you''ll never find out what happened to your mother."


    Flora clutched her face, staring in disbelief at the man before her. Her heart was so stricken by his words that hatred couldn''t take root; instead, she crumbled to her knees, pleading, "Dad, please. Just tell me where Mom is."


    Lucas snorted coldly, "Once you''ve helped the Harrisons through this crisis and ensured your sister''s sessful entry into the elite circles of Central City, I''ll tell you everything."

 Chapter 147 Big White Was a Snake in the Grass

    "Hah!" Sylvester Gomez carried Cicery outside with a chuckle. "Well, just wait until my little one''s all grown up."


    "Only one more year, and I''ll be an adult; I can''t wait to have fun with Sylvester! " Cicery said joyfully, wrapping her arms tightly around Sylvester''s neck with a sweet, melting voice. Sylvester just pressed his lips together and smiled silently.


    Outside the kitchen, Charley Gomez sat in the dining room, his face clouded with gloom.


    He had juste back from a night of make-up sses, only to stumble upon this scene.


    Sigh!


    Sylvester really had his hands full with Cicery.


    It seemed that from now on, Sylvester was going to drift further and further away from him.


    Lost in thought, Charley''s trance was shattered by a roar, as Big White entered with a proud strut from thewn outside.


    Charley turned stiffly to see a majestic white lion approaching him, its piercing blue eyes radiating a fierce dominance.


    Eye to eye, Big White bared its teeth at him, ready to pounce.


    Charley''s eyes widened as his handsome face went pale, too shocked to understand why such a massive creature was in his house when he let out a scream for help. "Help! Someone help!"


    In his panic, he tumbled off the chair as his legs gave out. He copsed to the ground, scrambling toward the kitchen.


    Sylvester would be in the kitchen, ready to protect him.


    From his vantage point, Big White watched Charley''s pitiful figure with amusement, retracted his fangs, snorted dismissively, and strolled leisurely around the living room. It was as if he was scoffing at the frailty of humans, so easily frightened.


    Sylvester, holding Cicery, stepped out just in time to hear the cry of despair and then saw Charley crawling on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Sylvester frowned as he looked down at Charley.


    Charley scrambled over and clung to Sylvester''s legs, his voice tinged with sobs, "Sylvester, you gotta save me! Your brother''s about to be monster chow!" Sylvester looked over at Big White, who was just casually making his rounds in the living room, looking here and there, obviously not paying them any heed.


    Eat him? Not likely.


    Sylvester Gomez lowered his gaze, staring coldly at Charley''s hands clutching his legs. "Let go," he said icily.


    Charley didn''t let go; in fact, his face started to turn pale, even his lips were losing color, his teeth chattering as his hands climbed higher on Sylvester''s legs. Charley was convinced that with Sylvester''s imposing presence, the white lion wouldn''t dare to misbehave. He wanted Sylvester''s embrace forfort. Sylvester was about to explode. Was this really his brother?


    Even animals shouldn''t be this fearful!


    Utterly useless.


    Without a moment''s hesitation and with an impassive face, Sylvester lifted his foot and kicked out. "Ah!"


    Charley, his eyes red, rolled to one side.


    Upon seeing this, Cicery climbed down from Sylvester''s embrace and ran over to Big White''s side, "Big White, did you scare my brother on purpose?"


    With a whimper, Big White pressed his heavy paw to the ground, hisrge head drooping, his deep blue eyes shimmering with moisture as he shook his head.


    He looked like a falsely used pup.


    Sylvester bent down, hoisted Charley up from the floor with one hand, and gestured to the scene in front of them. "Take a good look for yourself. Learn from Cicery. You''re a grown man; shouldn''t you beposed? Letting an animal scare you like this?"


    It was an embarrassment to him.


    And more importantly, their reactions were what''s odd; his reaction seemed to be the only normal one.


    As he was forced to watch, Charley''s fear turned to anger upon seeing the white lion''s innocent face beside Cicery. He wanted to run over and give it a good beating.


    The lion had clearly been scaring him, baring its teeth in a vicious snarl as if it wanted to devour him.


    And now it was putting on a harmless fa?ade.


    Damn it! This white lion was definitely a snake in the grass.

 Chapter 148 You think I cant see right through you? Snake in the grass

    As Charley watched Cicery pet the white lion with ease, and saw his brother Sylvester nearby, he felt a surge of courage. He shrugged off Sylvester''s grip and approached Big White, ring at it. "You scared me earlier, and now you''re acting all pitiful. You think I can''t see right through you? Snake in the grass." Under Charley Gomez''s pointed re, Big White''s deep blue eyes flickered with a trace of shadow, and he lowered his head even further, nuzzling his way into Cecily''s embrace.


    Charley remained speechless. Dammit! This lion''s dramatics could give an Oscar-winning actor a run for their money!


    Cecily cradled Big White, her hand soothingly stroking its head. Big White was incredibly intuitive; he almost always understood whatever Cecily said.


    Before bringing him home, she''d introduced Big White to everyone at Dragon Manor. He had sniffed them all and hence, didn''t bite indiscriminately.


    But Charley had just returnedst night and was the only one Big White hadn''t met. Cecily hadn''t yet had the chance to orchestrate a friendly introduction. No wonder Charley looked so frightened.


    Petting Big White, Cecilyforted him, "Big White, this is Sylvester''s brother, Charley. He''s not a threat, okay?"


    She was about to exin to Charley when Sylvester strode over, scooped Cecily up in his arms, and headed upstairs.


    "Let''s go have a peaceful breakfast in our room."


    Both Big White and Charley were a handful to deal with. And as for the husky, Sylvester had no illusions about its antics - the dog was clearly angling for Cecily''s attention all to itself.


    Cecily protested, concerned, "Sylvester, wait, I need to exin. Big White isn''t familiar with Eleanor yet, and I don''t want any misunderstandings."


    Sylvester tightened his hold on her, "Honey, Big White isn''t as innocent as you think. Trust me."


    Before she could argue, he''d carried her into their room.


    Lying on the floor, Big White watched his beloved owner being whisked away by that annoying man. It irked him, especially since he''d just been receiving affection. Damn man.


    Staring at Sylvester''s retreating figure, a pang of jealousy stabbed at Charley. His brother Sylvester was casting him aside so easily.


    Then, both man and beast turned away, their gazes shing in silence.


    Charley Gomez saw it clear as day-the normally menacing glint in that creature''s deep blue eyes was now reced with a sense of schadenfreude-almost as if delighting in the chaos it had caused. Charley''s heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively backed away...


    Big White rose from the ground, shook his head and stretched his powerful legs, ready to pounce towards Charley.


    Charley''s eyes widened, sensing trouble, and he bolted for the backyardwn.


    ...


    Upstairs on the porch, Sylvester Gomez was cradling Cicery in his arms,fortably nestled in a wicker chair. The morning breakfast he had prepared was brought up by the housekeeper.


    Cicery, straddling Sylvester''sp, reached for his spoon, eager to feed herself. However, Sylvester was reluctant to hand it over, finding pure joy in feeding her.


    "Here you go, sweetheart. Let me feed you."


    Ciceryplied, contentedly eating whatever he offered, her face beaming with satisfaction.


    Sylvester adored her look of pure bliss-it was such an adorable sight.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air. Cicery turned her head towards the backyardwn.


    Charley was sprinting for his life, with Big White hot on his heels.


    Big White was holding back, deliberately pacing himself. Then, with a burst of speed and a hint of malice, he lunged forward, biting at Charley''s rear end. With a ripping sound, Charley''s pants were torn away, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Ignoring his embarrassment, Charley quickly got up, held onto the torn part of his pants, and continued running, muttering curses...


    Cicery''s eyes widened in shock at the chaotic scene unfolding before her.


    Noticing Charley''s torn pants, Sylvester frowned, set aside his bowl, and shielded Cicery''s eyes from the embarrassing sight.

 Chapter 149 Sylvester Gomez Heads to Auss City, Cicery Wants a Kiss

    As darkness enveloped her, Cicery''s senses heightened. She could clearly see the mischief dancing in Big White''s blue eyes.


    Big White was toying with Charley Gomez.


    So, earlier in the downstairs living room, Big White was just putting on an act.


    Sylvester Gomez shifted his focus back from the window, straightened Cicely''s head tenderly, and removed his hand from her eyes. "See, I told you, Big White''s no good-nothing but trouble," he murmured. Knowing that Big White was just messing with his brother Charley and didn''t intend any harm, Cicely paused briefly-actually on the verge ofughter and cocked her head to look at Sylvester. "Aren''t you mad?" Sylvester cast a nce at Charley and nodded. "Yeah, kinda ticked off," he admitted.


    It seemed Charley had been outsmarted by a crafty opponent.


    "That kid really needs some toughening up."


    He nned to call Vincentter to suggest a rigorous training session for his younger brother the military base.


    After breakfast, Sylvester held Cicely close, enjoying the gentle summer breeze until the ring of his phone broke the tranquility. It was Mildred Gomez on the line.


    With an "Mhm," Sylvester pocketed the phone and kissed Cicely''s cheek. "Sweetheart, I''ve got to head out on a long trip. You stay home and behave, okay?"


    Although betting at the Auss City Casino was legal, the annual high-stakes tournament always brought in droves of people, even attracting international crowds. Cicely was better off staying home.


    Besides, even with a legal casino scene, ces like that were oftenplicated and hectic spaces. Innocent and charming as she was, she shouldn''t be exposed to that sort of environment.


    Cicely wrapped her arms around Sylvester and stood up from his embrace. Her eyes, glittering with expectation, asked, "Um, when will you be back, Sylvester?"


    He tousled her hair affectionately. "I''m not sure yet, but I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    She tilted her head upward. "Then I want a kiss, a kiss from Sylvester."


    He was going to be away for a while, which meant no tender kisses, and she would miss that.


    Sylvester chuckled softly, his amber eyes locked onto Cicely''s. Cradling the nape of her neck with his palm, he drew her in forcefully, prying open her soft lips as the morning light cast a dreamy glow around them.


    ~


    The luxury cruise ship approached the dock at a leisurely pace.


    On the deck stood Sylvester Gomez, d in a sleek ck trench coat, his tall frame bracing against the wind. Those enigmatic amber eyes, exuding an aristocratic and haughty aura, hid behind dark sunsses, asserting an undeniable presence.


    His pale, chiseled features and the smooth lines of his jaw added a serenity to his demeanor, reminiscent of a tranquil mountain spring.


    Mildred Gomez stood with her hands sped behind her, right behind Sylvester Gomez.


    On the dock, the prominent figures of Auss City and Ethan, the casino''s top executive, watched eagerly the grand luxury cruise ship approach.


    As the ship docked, the suited bodyguards descended, lining up to create a path. Sylvester Gomez, with his long strides, descended, his towering figure now in full view of the crowd.


    The people, upon seeing him, promptly moved forward to greet him. The leaders of Auss City, aware of Sylvester''s preference, greeted him with respectful nods instead of handshakes, they greeted him with an appropriate mix of respect and formality. "It''s an honor to have you in Auss City, Sylvester," they said with official pleasantry.


    Sylvester Gomez took off his sunsses, revealing a face so handsome it demanded attention. He nced around at the bustling scene and smiled slightly. "Mr. Steven, let''s skip the formalities. Auss City has prospered splendidly, but it''s truly the city''s honor to have you at the helm."


    Sycophancy was familiar to him. In fact, he had heard so much of it, it was almost tiresome.


    Sylvester Gomez might have been reckless elsewhere, but he wasn''t one to dismiss respect where it was due.

 Chapter 152 Born a Devil

    Rising from the floor, L strode over to close the windows. She then picked up her phone and dialed her subordinates. The Ruby Squad of Heptagram was everywhere; such was her reach of power.


    In less than ten minutes, members of the Ruby Squad arrived,mencing a thorough cleanup of the premises.


    After the situation was handled, L patted Lily''s shoulder reassuringly. "Rx, with me here, you''ll be fine."


    While assassination attempts had been part of Lily''s life from an early age, nothing had prepared her for Lady Phoenix.


    Lily watched the neers with wide eyes, a twitch at the corner of her mouth. She then turned to whisper to L, "Lady Phoenix, these are all your people?" Settled on the sofa, L hummed in affirmation.


    Lily moved closer, perching on the armrest. "And what exactly are you?" she inquired.


    At that, L''s eyebrows lifted yfully as her delicate fingers tapped rhythmically. "And what, may I ask, is your status, Lily?"


    Caught off guard, Lily hesitated-her lineage was far tooplex to summarize quickly. After a sigh, she leaned back onto the plush couch cushion, resting a hand on L''s shoulder, and spoke softly, "In country Y, as the child of the King of Wales II, the fourth monarch of the Persian Safavid Dynasty, I bear a legacy that''s anything but simple."


    Her voice was level, betraying no emotion.


    L understood at once the stakes involved a family struggle far more savage than Sylvester''s and redolent of the brutalities of royal intrigue.


    Lily tipped her head back and gazed at the ceiling, unconsciously running her right hand through L''s soft ck hair. "Look at my hair, this color of red. In the lore of Western royalty, red hair signifies sin, a sign of a devil''s birth, an omen of misfortune."


    L slightly bowed her head without uttering a word and continued to listen.


    "My father, the King of Wales, believed in that superstition-that the existence of my brother and me would lead to the downfall of the entire Persian Safavid Dynasty, that the regime would be overthrown."


    Lily chuckled softly, "It''s absurd, isn''t it? Not just the superstitious people of the Pir Country, the royal families of Europe shared in their feudal superstitions too."


    "Since childhood, my brother and I have been forced to hide, avoiding assassination from the royal court. Our mother, Kane, was murdered trying to protect us."


    "To this day, we have no idea who was truly behind it all, but we know that the royal family sees us as enemies."


    "Thankfully, our mother had the foresight to leave us a substantial fortune; otherwise, we wouldn''t have survived this long."


    L knew Lily was wealthy and well-connected, but she had never imagined she was a princess.


    She always thought Lily led a morous life, never suspecting the bloody tragedy hidden behind her facade.


    Marked by the royals as a harbinger of misfortune from a young age.


    Without extreme mental resilience, she wouldn''t be alive today.


    "Sometimes, my brother and I wonder if we might be the reincarnations of some demons. If not, how else did we cause our own mother''s death and the death of our loyal protectors?


    L turned, reached out, and took Lily''s hand, "No, there''s no such thing as demons reincarnated. It''s them-they are the truly evil, the supremely foolish ones."


    Lily lowered her gaze to L, couldn''t help but pinch her cheek, and smiled, "Enough, I''ve said my piece. It''s nothing; I''m used to it by now."


    The cleanup crew wrapped up quickly; the team leader came over and said with a bow, "We''ve finished cleaning up."


    L waved a dismissive hand, "Alright, you can go."

 Chapter 154 Victor Takes a Huge Loss

    John sat at the opposite end of the card table, his gaze fixed at Flora-the current A-list celebrity everyone knew. He nursed his desires to bed her. Flora instinctively shrank behind Victor when she noticed John''s stare.


    She was frightened of John-a gut feeling she trusted.


    "Victor, gonna y or what? You''ve almost lost a hundred million to me already. I don''t run a charity here, so no credit is allowed. If you can''t cover your losses, hand over the chips and get lost," John taunted. The crowd echoed his words,ughing and jeering.


    "Who gambles without cash?"


    "Go on, get out! This ce isn''t for losers like you."


    "Central City''s Victor can''t put up the cash? That''s embarrassing."


    Victor''s eyes were bloodshot as he mmed his hands on the table. He hated being looked down upon, especially as a Robinson, and especially in this charged atmosphere where everyone was provoking him. How could he stand it?


    "Shut your mouths! Who says I can''t take a loss? I''ll show all of you;e on!"


    Flora quickly reached for him, "Victor, have you lost your mind?"


    She knew there was no way he coulde up with that much cash so quickly.


    Victor swung his hand, snapping, "Get lost, it''s none of your damn business."


    Flora staggered back from the p, clutching her face, tears welling in her eyes.


    John nced at Flora with a mocking tone, "Big star, he treats you like that; maybe you should consider someone else."


    Victor red at Flora, "Get over here."


    Flora bit her lip and slowly returned to Victor''s side.


    John raised an eyebrow but said nothing as the dealer took their position, expertly shuffling and cutting the deck.


    Before the cards were even dealt, John confidently pushed his chips forward, "A hundred million. Let''s see if Victor can keep up." Victor hesitated internally as he sat, but being already at the table, he had to bravely face the challenge, "I''m in." John lit a cigar, the sparkle in his one good eye murky and calcting, "That''s the spirit."


    John''s hand was a killer-a royal flush, a nearly unbeatablebination.


    Victor, on the other hand, had hit a streak of bad luck.


    His misfortune set a new record for the evening.


    John leaned back casually, casting a look at Victor. "Hey, Vic, you''ve lost me a cool two hundred million. What brings you back for more?"


    Victor, incredulous, stood up, pointing an using finger at John. "You''re cheating, damn it."


    John slowly exhaled a ring of smoke, unbothered. He gestured with his cigar toward the corner of the ceiling where a surveince camera was nestled. "Evidence, Vic. That''s what counts. You think I''m cheating-go check the tapes. But as for now, you''ve lost. And you''ve got until midnight to cough up those two hundred mil, or you won''t be walking out of here."


    The color drained from Victor''s face. Where would hee up with that much cash on the spot? The Robinsons was a family business, and he was not in charge of it. Besides, the Robinsons'' senior generation was notoriously strict. If his grandfather and father found out he''d gambled away two hundred million in one night, they''d likely break his legs.


    As for the Violet Gold Mine, he had hoped to get his hands on it from Josh Fudge, but the contract wasn''t signed before Josh''s untimely demise. With Fudge''s assets getting seized and the family in a vicious internal battle, Victor wouldn''t dare get involved.

 Chapter 157 Sylvesters Sarcasm

    The tournament was held in the center of the casino, in its grandest hall. There wasn''t a variety of fancy gimmicks to the event other than the reigning champion, the order of the other contestants was determined by a random draw. L, the current champion who dethroned the previous titleholder, which was precisely why the Grape Casino had extended a special invitation for her participation. Sylvester was seated in the front row with Prince Charles of Country Y to his right.


    Perhaps due to their royal lineage, members of Country Y''s royal family were notably attractive. Charles, for example, possessed fair skin and deep-set features.


    Charles, the brother of the Welsh, marketed their brotherly bond abroad, which the people of Country Y found deeply gratifying.


    However, Charles''s influence had grown even more significant after marrying the most prestigious diplomat from a renowned family in Country Y. His reputation was now on the verge of eclipsing that of the King of Wales.


    As the two men conversed, Sylvester seemed indifferent, responding only asionally.


    Prince Charles turned, his green eyes fixed on Sylvester. "Mr. Gomez, who do you think wille out on top this time?"


    Charles, with his strong diplomatic skills, naturally spoke thenguage of Pliar country fluently.


    Sylvester, lightly touching the ring on his left thumb, replied, "I''m surprised that Prince Charles has taken an interest in the gambling arts of Pliar country."


    With a genteel smile, Charles responded, "There''s a saying in Pr country-''take the essence and discard the dregs.'' Gambling has been a part of Pliar''s history until now, suggesting it must be the essence. I''ve always been fascinated by this essence."


    Whether his words were sarcastic or sincere was ambiguous, leaving Sylvester uncertain how to respond.


    Sylvester chuckled coolly, "Pliar country is vast and profound; there''s no shortage of refined aspects to appreciate."


    Thisment piqued Charles''s interest, his green eyes sparkling, "Oh? Do tell, I''m all ears."


    Releasing his ring, Sylvester tapped on the couch rhythmically, his tone crisp with a hint of sarcasm that only a careful listener could detect, "The Prince might want to delve deeper into the culture-it could be enlightening." Prince Charles had thrown a veiled jab at Pr country, and Sylvester had countered with another, leaving him rather perplexed.


    Prince Charles took it seriously, though, nodding earnestly.


    Sylvester''s lips curved in a silent smirk.


    Mildred Gomez listened,pletely confused by the conversation around her.


    Backstage, L donned a ck buzzcut wig, dressed in a baggy ck hoodie and pants, with Doc Martens on her feet. She lounged on a leather sofa, one leg crossed over the other, her right hand revealing a slender wrist resting on the armrest, her piercing eyes fixated on the electronic screen in front of her. The screen was showing a live feed of thepetition, where the dealer, dressed in an elegant ck gown, her figure shapely and her fingers deft, shuffled and dealt the cards with fluid grace.


    Lily, holding a ss of red wine, walked up to L and leaned against the sofa where L sat. Thinking about the information she had gathered outside, she said, "By the way, Lady Phoenix, did you know the bets are piling up behind the scenes on you and another contender?"


    L raised an eyebrow. "Betting on who?"


    Lily flicked her hair, irritationcing her voice. "A bunch of idiots. There''s this foreigner, Yaz,peting, who''s never lost internationally. The bets are heavily on him." After a sip of her wine, she dered, "I''m not with the idiots. I bet on you winning."

 Chapter 159 A Gamble for Sight

    "How can you be so sure?" Charles certainly didn''t see it that way.


    "Because I said so." The arrogance in his tone was palpable.


    The dealer approached with a seductive stride, holding a golden tray in her hands.


    These cards, treated with thetest technology from country D, were impervious even to X-rays. Vetted by seasoned gambling experts, every card was monitored by X-ray scanners, even during shuffles, to prevent any possibility of cheating. To forestall any violent guny, every attendee had been scanned upon entry; bodyguards were allowed, but firearms were strictly prohibited.


    Even the water sses present were stic.


    The dealer effortlessly shuffled the deck, her slender fingers dancing across the cards, which seemed to have a memory of their own, fluttering through the air before settling back into her hands.


    Once the cards were shuffled, the dealer swiped her hand across, spreading a thick stack evenly across the table.


    The first game was ckjack.


    The dealer dealt a card clockwise to L, then another to Yaz.


    Then, she distributed cards counterclockwise.


    The counterclockwise cards weremunity cards visible to both yers.


    L didn''t rush to flip his card but instead gazed at the king showing on the table and smirked. "I''ll pass on this hand," he announced in a crisp, masculine voice. Pass!


    Yaz raised an eyebrow, disdain flickering in his eyes.


    In the second round, L passed again.


    The third, yet another pass.


    After several hands, Yaz was visibly bewildered and frustrated.


    Whispers began to circte among the spectators.


    "What''s with this ''King of Gamblers''? He''s got good cards; why is he folding?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Maybe he can''t afford to lose?"


    Mildred Gomez was also puzzled, turning to her boss with a question, "Sir, what''s the ''King of Gamblers'' up to?"


    Sylvester''s lips curled. "She''s trying to rattle the opponent with a mind game."


    Finally, Yaz could take no more. "Mr. ''King of Gamblers,'' what are you ying at?"


    The dealer was equally perplexed.


    Seeing Yaz growing irate, L''s mood soared. She nced at the chips on the table and grabbed the microphone nearby, his voice booming, "Gambling is all about luck. I find straight betting dull year after year. How about we change up the game, folks?"


    That suggestion set the room abuzz.


    Someone even called out, "King of Gamblers, what do you propose we bet on?"


    L coolly responded, "That depends on whether Mr. Yaz is up for the challenge."


    Yaz had always considered fortune a major factor in gambling. He had been lucky since childhood. Initially, a pawn in a royal power struggle intended to be a casualty. Yet Charles saw potential in him and spared his life.


    Escaping death wasn''t a skill everyone possessed.


    "Let''s gamble then, but I wonder, what is it you want to bet on, Mr. ''King of Gamblers''?"


    "One pair of eyes," L dered, her voice thunderous. "One game to determine the winner. The loser has to leave their eyes behind forever. How about that?"


    Before Yaz could respond, the crowd in the stands were on their feet, shouting.


    "King of Gamblers, you''re cool. I''m with you."


    "Go for it, Yaz. You''re not scared, are you?"


    "This freaking game of stakes, it''s giving me the creeps, but damn, I love it."


    Betting money was old news; if you lost it, you could just earn it back.


    But organs? Once you lose those, they''re gone for good.


    Everyone was buzzing with excitement over the proposition, everyone except Sylvester in the crowd. The mention of gambling a pair of eyes almost made him explode with rage.

 Chapter 160 If Anyone Dares to Take Her Eyes, Ill Kill Them

    Mildred Gomez might not have been the sharpest tool in the shed, but having grown up in Sylvester''s shadow, she had a crystal-clear understanding of his temper. The talk of betting a pair of eyes made her acutely aware of the rage building inside Sylvester.


    She nced up at the stage, trying to make sense of it all. The so-called ''king of bets'' didn''t seem out of the ordinary-buzzcut, a familiar build that caught her eye. The only odd thing was his youth.


    Sylvester turned to Mildred with a voice that carried a chilling edge, "Get Ethan for me."


    Confused but obliging, Mildred nodded, "Right away, sir."


    Soon, Ethan arrived, bowing his head, both respectful and perplexed, "You called for me, sir?"


    Meanwhile, Charles was focused on the stage, ignoring the exchange nearby.


    If his man could secure a firm foothold here, it would be like nting a mole in Pr country, making his moves so much easier in the future. If he could bring Cove into his sphere of influence, the royalty would honor him, and he wouldn''t have to continue his charade of brotherly love with his brother, King Willes. He would be the one to rece his brother.


    Lost in his thoughts, Charles was oblivious to his surroundings.


    Sylvester''s gaze fixated on L on the stage, his face taut and voice low so that only Ethan could hear, "I don''t care what the oue is; the bet has to end without a scratch on her. If anything goes wrong, don''t bother showing up for work again." It was an unspoken order to cheat.


    Ethan looked surprised; he didn''t understand why his boss would say such a thing. Although Sylvester cared about the casino, what did it have to do with this ''king of bets''? Besides, when had Sylvester ever cared about anyone beyond Raymond and his own five brothers?


    Who on earth was this ''king of bets''?


    Mildred decided not to dwell on it for now and focus on the task at hand, "Yes, I''ll get right on it."


    Once Ethan had left, he set out to prepare immediately.


    Sylvester remained seated, eyes downcast, idly fiddling with a small white firearm in his hand a piece crafted from ivory, designed to evade metal detectors.


    To ensure the fairness of thepetition, both underworld andw enforcers mandated a no-gun rule.


    Naturally, to avoid any special treatment, the casino''s boss was the first toply.


    But Sylvester had always relished in breaking rules, even the ones he set himself.


    Mildred Gomez stared at the brass bullet in his hand, a recent gift from Ethan, still pondering its purpose when he caught sight of his boss''s ivory-handled gun. He discreetly slid the ammo into Sylvester''s waiting palm. His movements were cautious and covert, going unnoticed by the others.


    Sylvester loaded the gun.


    If L wanted to y, he''d let her y. And if she lost, should anyone dare to im her eyes, he''d kill them himself.


    He had always been her steadfast support.


    Gun ready, Sylvester leaned back into the sofa, observing L in the arena.


    At that moment, Yaz hesitated. But catching Charles''s encouraging gaze from below, he felt fearless. After all, his international betting track record boasted nothing but victories, each win invigorating him. "Let''s bet," Yaz dered with gusto, eliciting a chorus of cheers from the spectators.


    L sat casually, one leg crossed over the other, slender pale hand draped over the armrest.


    Sylvester watched her rxed posture with an exasperated look, torn between frustration and amusement.

 Chapter 161 I Bet on Myself to Win

    Unbeknownst to L, her every move was scrutinized from below, L raised her right hand, signaling to the official, "We need a written agreement, don''t we?"


    "If Yaz doesn''t honor the better, this will all go to waste." No sooner had she spoken than the crowd began to chant, louder and louder, "Agreement! Agreement! Agreement!" Yaz, eyes bloodshot, red at L. "You think I''m scared? Just don''t chicken out if you lose."


    L scoffed indifferently, "I''ll return those words to you."


    Watching the live event on screen from backstage; Lily felt her nerves stretched taut, her heart in her throat.


    She knew Lady Phoenix was seeking vengeance on her behalf, but they were gambling with something invaluable ¡ª a pair of eyes.


    She had asked Turd to dig into Yaz''s background. After providing the public with sufficient evidence during a royal dispute, he had left, only to be discretely sent on missions by Charles or to frequent the casinos around the world. Unlike Lady Phoenix, who made appearances exclusively at the Grape Casino, Yaz had practically conquered the world''s top ten casinos without a single loss on record.


    He didn''t change his name; too many Yazs existed worldwide, and altering it would only draw more attention.


    "No, this can''t happen!"


    She had to intervene.


    As she approached the door, a message from Lady Phoenix buzzed in her pocket - a timed message L had set up, knowing Lily''s concerns would be kicking in. The text urged her to stay calm, wait, and keep out of sight.


    Taking a deep breath, Lily''s slender fingers gripped the doorway tightly. She pondered for a moment before brushing her hand against the sharp knife strapped to her thigh, and with determined resolve, she stepped outside. The night before, upon entering the casino, they had surrendered their weapons.


    A staff member approached with contracts in hand, one for each, and without hesitation, they took the pens and signed their names.


    The match was on the edge of ignition.


    Outside the stands, the spectators were losing their minds with bets flying some on the reigning queen, others on Yaz, with the stakes growing by the minute.


    L executed a neat spin of her pen, pocketed it, and rose from her seat. She fetched two briefcases from a nearby security cab, flipped them open with a flick, and gestured to the dealer. "Come verify the funds." This was Lily''s doing.


    All eyes from the stands were trained on L''s performance, their frenzy cooling into curious silence, unsure of the champion''s next move.


    "But isn''t it a no-cash bet? Why the on-site fund verification?"


    "Who knows."


    Yaz was equally perplexed. "Champ, what''s this about?"


    L arched an eyebrow, wordless.


    A dealer and a team with currency counting machines stepped forward to authenticate every bill totaling ten million euros.


    Then L, mic in hand, approached the railing, facing the crowd with thunderous arrogance. "I''m betting on myself to win."


    With that, she spread her arms wide, cocked her head, and swaggered back to her seat, the eyes beneath her mask burning with wild pride.


    The stands erupted with cheers and screams, some waving their arms, others straining their voices.


    "Champion, champion, champion!"


    Of course, there were scoffers, too, thinking the champ was too arrogant, always ying to the crowd.


    Back in her seat, L leaned forward on the table, tilting her head as she regarded Yaz. "Yaz, let''s ditch the theatrics and settle this with a single round."

 Chapter 162 Lela Caught That Intense Gaze

    With the agreement inked and the casino buzzing with anticipation, thanks to L''s charisma and Yaz''s concern for his reputation and his unwavering confidence, the deal was struck in an instant.


    A hush fell over the casino floor.


    The cards were inspected and handed to the dealer to shuffle, cut, andyout in a seamless flow.


    With the hole cards dealt, the dealer began the draw, starting counterclockwise.


    L''s upcard was a Queen; Yaz had a King - both held a solid ten.


    In ckjack, both Q and K were valued at ten; he was even with his opponent, perhaps even holding a stronger hand.


    Yaz raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on L, filled with certainty.


    L remainedposed, her face showing not an ounce of fear.


    On this hand, folding wasn''t an option. It was all or nothing.


    The dealer continued to draw cards counterclockwise. The second face-up card for L was an eight, and Yaz hadnded an eight as well. Both had face-up cards of equal value.


    One hole card, two face-up cards-they had three cards each.


    L propped herself up from the table, her slender fingers gripping her cards, flipped them, and threw them down on the table.


    Her hole card was a three, making a perfect twenty-one.


    Yaz watched L''s hand, a creeping anxiety taking hold of him.


    He was never one to fear a bet, but this time, for some reason, he was on edge.


    Mentally saying a prayer, Yaz revealed his hand.


    To his astonishment, his hole card was a four, totaling twenty-two. It was a bust.


    In the game of ckjack, the yer with the highest score wins, provided the score is equal to or less than twenty-one, but exceeding twenty-one is a bust. A bust meant losing.


    And losing big time.


    Yaz stared at his cards in disbelief.


    He hadn''t anticipated drawing a four.


    The crowd was going wild, astonished that Yaz had drawn a four.


    "So, the King of Gamblers wins, right? And so do I."


    "Damn! What kind of skill is that? You had the guts to bet with those odds?"


    Some in the stands cheered while others groaned a lot of them had bet on Yaz, and those who''d bet on the King of Gamblers were ecstatic.


    L leaned over, chuckling lightly, "You''ve lost."


    Luck was a significantponent of gambling.


    And as it happened, she was the favored one.


    From escaping The Immortal Man to meeting Sylvester, her luck had turned.


    Nobody''s luck could beat hers.


    Fate had always been on her side, hadn''t it?


    In the midst of the frenzy, realization dawned on the audience¡ªit wasn''t money at stake, but a pair of eyes, and the crowd started chanting. "Gouge ''em out, gouge ''em out, gouge ''em out."


    Perhaps the macabre really did awaken the dark side of human nature; everyone was yelling, eagerly awaiting the gruesome spectacle.


    Yaz stood up, panic in his gaze as he attempted to leave, but the casino''s security swarmed around him, cornering him.


    Approaching Yaz, L wielded a sharp knife.


    Prince Charles, observing the situation, looked troubled. He stood up and interjected, "I implore you, Mr. King of Gamblers, to spare Yaz for my sake."


    At his words, L tilted her head, her eyes peering through her mask at Charles-only to meet a pair of eyes so deeply familiar, they could belong to no one else but Master Sylvester!

 Chapter 163 No Mercy

    Why on earth was Master Sylvester here? Could he be on a mission? L wondered.


    As L''s eyes met his, Sylvester''s left hand tightened into a fist. He turned his head away, giving her the impression that he didn''t recognize her, granting her the space to maneuver. However, once they were back, he vowed to settle the score with herter. L exhaled softly, relieved that Sylvester hadn''t recognized her. It made sense; she was so disguised; how could he?


    Seeing that Sylvester hadn''t recognized her, L rekindled her earlier defiance, eyeing Charles below her. Just as Charles thought that the casino boss might reconsider out of respect for him, L made her move swiftly. There was a horrific scream from Yaz as he clutched his eyes and dropped to his knees, blood dripping from his hands.


    L''s speed was so fast that almost no one saw how she struck. The casino fell deathly silent except for Yaz''s agonized howls. Not feeling satisfied, L looked at Charles and kicked Yaz hard. Blinded and already in agony, Yaz copsed onto the floor, wailing.


    Yaz cursed in pain. L stepped on his face and twisted her heel, ring down at him, "Cursing me? You think you''re worthy?"


    Sylvester watched L''s fury and recollected how sweet and delicate she used to be, feeling an unexinable rage building inside him. If it weren''t for the public setting, L would have shed Yaz without a second thought.


    L stepped off, the blood-stained knife in hand, approaching Charles. Resting her hands on the balustrade, she stared at him contemptuously. "Who are you, really? Why should I obey you? " With a flick of her slender wrist, the gleaming knife shot through the air as bodyguards scrambled to intercept the weapon.


    The knifended, sticking out of the floor near Charles''s feet. L gave Charles the finger in front of everyone before stepping down from the stand. Passing Ethan, she tilted her head, "Mr. Gomez, handle this. Keep my money safe. I''ll be back for it."


    And with that, she vanished.


    The casino erupted into chaotic shouts only after L had left.


    After L left, she immediately headed backstage but found no sign of Lily.


    Pursing her lips, L had no choice but to hurry to the hotel room upstairs in the casino.


    As she swiped the key card to open the door, there stood Lily, ghostly pale at the entrance, mumbling something.


    Startled, L dropped the act, "What''s up with you? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    Lily couldn''t speak and just gestured with her eyes.


    Leaning casually against the doorway, L looked at Lily''s pallor with amusement, "Worried about me? Rx."


    As she spoke, L brushed past her, "But we need to pack up and get moving; it''s not safe here."


    Lily''s face registered resignation.

 Chapter 164 Sylvester is Furious

    As L walked, she peeled off the silver mask from her face, feeling the heat of the wig. She had only taken a few steps and was about to remove it when she stopped in her tracks, staring at the neer in shock. Sylvester, seated on the couch, was leaning forward slightly, his head bowed. Upon hearing the sound, he slowly lifted his gaze, his amber eyes emitting a cold, sinister glow, his sensual lips slightly curled in what could pass for a smile. But L knew Sylvester was definitely angry.


    Mildred Gomez and a few bodyguards stood to the side. Catching sight of the familiar provocative face beneath the mask, Mildred was as if turned to stone.


    He had been puzzled as to why his boss''s unannounced visit; now, it all clicked.


    No wonder the silhouette seemed familiar; it was L.


    The memory of the masked casino king cleanly slicing through Yaz''s eyes made Mildred shiver.


    A thousand words boiled down to one phrase in his mind: "Ms. L is awesome."


    Realizing there was no escape, L nearly wanted to cry.


    Sylvester casually gestured, and Mildred bowed before leaving with the other bodyguards. Upon seeing Lily at the door, Mildred spoke, "Let''s go, Red." Lily, with her pale face, made an enticing motion, "Let me go."


    Mildred looked at her with disgust, "You scared me!"


    "Move it, or I might break your legs."


    sping her hands tightly, Lily dropped her smiling facade and asked, "That gentleman won''t harm L, right?"


    Mildred let out a coldugh, "I don''t know, and it''s none of our business."


    Lily remained silent.


    "You''d better worry about yourself instead of others," Mildred said dismissively, giving Lily a scornful nce.


    "Who the hell are you people?" Lily was clueless about their connection to Lady Phoenix.


    "You''re not qualified to know."


    Unable to extract any information, Lily had no choice but to follow them out.


    In the hotel room, Sylvester chuckled lowly, his voice a neutral rumble, "Come here."


    L hesitated, stepping back, "Only if you promise not to yell at me."


    Grinding his teeth yet smiling, Sylvester insisted softly, "Come. Be good."


    Her heart racing, L eventually crept towards him. As soon as she approached, Sylvester yanked her close.


    Instinct warned L of impending trouble. In a rush, she pressed her lips to his, prying open his mouth, her tongue darting in desperately. She wanted to pacify him.


    But this time, Sylvester was truly enraged.


    He gripped her waist fiercely, responding wildly, his tongue exploring every corner of her mouth, even pressing down her throat.


    L trembled in his arms, her slender hands clutching at his clothes; never had Sylvester kissed her so dominantly, never had she felt so overwhelmed.


    Yet Sylvester showed no mercy as if punishing her, pressing her down, the two rolling onto the couch, the room''s temperature rising.


    "Master Sylvester, I can''t take this," L gasped between the fervent kisses, her voice tinged with a intive whine.


    His eyes bloodshot with desire, Sylvester captured her softness, his voice husky, "Already overwhelmed? Do you have any clue how much I can''t stand it?"


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have known my L could be so fierce," Sylvester mocked.

 Chapter 165 Trying to outwit him? Think he wouldnt see through?

    After speaking, Sylvester kissed her again, hisrge hand cradling the back of L''s head, his lips locking hers in ce.


    L couldn''t bear the intensity of his kiss, tears in her eyes, her tongue pushing against his.


    Sylvester keenly felt the desire within him roaring.


    He couldn''t hit her, couldn''t berate her, and even the act of punishing her only tormented himself.


    Like a deted balloon, Sylvester released her. He watched as shey on the couch, panting; her neckline slipped down, and her cheeks flushed with a sensual allure.


    He stood up, smoothed out the creases in his clothes that L had made, and then swept her into his arms, letting her straddle hisp. His amber eyes, filled with desire and fierceness, locked onto L''s.


    L had already figured out her strategy the moment she saw Sylvester. She knew he wouldn''t me her much.


    Wrapping her arms around Sylvester''s neck and pressing her body against his chest, she looked up at him with wet eyes, her voice silky soft, "Master Sylvester, I don''t like that way of kissing. Can we try something else?"


    "I really liked the way you kissed mest time in the kitchen at home. Can we do that instead?" She didn''t even mention the gambling at the race track and was about to move closer when Sylvester raised his hand and pressed his long index finger against her smooth forehead.


    Rejected by Master Sylvester? No problem, she thought, we can just kiss somewhere else.


    Sylvester let go of L, leaning back and staring down at her with a dark expression, his voice icy, "Don''t pull that cutesy act on me."


    L continued to lean in, pressing her mouth against the fabric of his white shirt, her little tongue tracing circles over his chest. The damp, warm sensation made Sylvester''s resolve crumble.


    He sat up straight, hisrge hand gripping L''s slender neck, pulling her away, "Is this your exnation? Or do you not want to exin at all?"


    As L was pulled back, her hands clutched together, her head bowed, her lips pursed, and her eyes reddened with tears, making her look pitiable.


    Sylvester was taken aback, forgetting his initial intent to confront her. He couldn''t bear to see L suffer even the slightest hardship and found her distressing state unbearably touching. His expression immediately turned to panic. "L, what''s wrong?"


    L reached out again to embrace Sylvester''s neck, burying her head in the crook of his shoulder, and began to exin, "Master Sylvester, I did it for the money."


    She continued, her voiceced with misery, "After escaping from The Immortal Man, you rescued me, but I had no money. I was so hungry, but without money, I couldn''t eat, so I went to the casino to gamble for some food." Thinking back to how young L had been, forced to fend for herself, Sylvester felt a surge of guilt, and his hand gently stroked her back.


    Just as he was about to forgive her, another thought struck Sylvester. L was about to y mind games with him.


    He curled his lips into a half-smile, hisrge hand encircling her slender waist, his chin resting on L''s shoulder as he teased, "Sweetheart, now that you''ve got me, are you still worried about being short on cash? Besides, the way you were ready to gouge someone''s eyes out back at the casino wasn''t just about money, was it?"


    L still thought she could y mind games with him.

 Chapter 167 Sylvester – There Are No Miracle Workers in This World

    Steam wafted through the bathroom, enshrouding the capacious circr tub filled to the brim with hot water. Ly back against the edge, her gaze slightly intoxicated and her fair skin alluring in the mist. Her hands cradled Sylvester''s head, now nestled against her chest, her delicate fingers weaving through the softness of his hair.


    Sylvester, encircling L''s slender waist with his arms, sensed his rationality waning as he stirred up tumultuous waves on the otherwise tranquil surface of the bathwater. "Sylvester."


    He broke the kiss, his voice husky, "Yes, Darling."


    "Sylvester, I am Miss Phoenix, and thus far, I haven''t encountered a miracle worker who could assist you."


    She didn''t want to keep secrets from him any longer; she felt the need for honesty.


    At her words, a shiver went through Sylvester. With his actions retaining their fervor, he gradually lifted his head, even though his hands didn''t cease their movements. L was the hacker, Miss Phoenix? The one who never took his requests despite his orders?


    No wonder she was so incredible at coding.


    L, her eyes half-closed, intoxicated by the sensations Sylvester stirred within her, assured him, "But don''t worry, as long as you''re with me, nothing bad will happen to you." Watching the exquisite face nestled in his hold, Sylvester''s deep-set eyes faintly glimmered with red.


    After a moment, he smirked as if a weight had lifted from his shoulders.


    No miracle workers in this world?


    Sylvester''s gaze dropped, concealing currents of inner turmoil.


    Whether those challenges existed or not, he epted it. Even if his time was limited, he was resolute in ensuring that whatever moments remained were filled with happiness, carefree living, and joy for L. That, to him, was sufficient. After a while, he carried L from the bathroom, feeling refreshed. Observing her weary expression and inhaling the subtle, intoxicating scent of her skin, a smile yed on Sylvester''s handsome face.


    He paused, just short of thest step.


    But L had already felt it.


    After tonight, it would be time to prepare for their return journey.


    Ensuring L had a restful night, Sylvester gentlyid her on the bed and kissed her forehead. He then made a call for someone to deliver clothes.


    Once neatly dressed and having arranged L''s garments, Sylvester left the hotel room.


    There were shipments sneaking into Pr County''s territory that needed his attention to reshuffle the power dynamics.


    The regtions dictating the casino''s internal order also awaited his directives for revisions.


    Weary from her time in the bathroom, L sumbed to a brief slumber. As she slowly opened her eyes, she fixed her gaze on the gentle glow of the bedsidemp. Her mind reyed the boldness of Sylvester''s hands and lips in the shower- so daring, even by the standards of her own forest town upbringing. Was this what love felt like?


    Ly under the covers for a moment longer, turning her head to find Sylvester''s figure absent. Blinking, she decided it was time to get up. It seemed to be approaching evening; hunger gnawed at her, and she yearned for the vor of Sylvester''s cooking.


    Sitting up in bed, the towel she was wrapped in slipped down. A blush warmed her cheeks as she remembered Sylvester carrying her out wrapped in it. Drawing a deep breath and pushing aside the tenderness in her legs, she dressed and headed out to find him.


    Stepping into the hallway, she came to an abrupt halt upon seeing a disheveled woman bursting from a room at the far end of the corridor. Her eyes widened¡ªit was Flora.

 Chapter 169 I dont like using guns; theyre not painful enough.

    Writhing on the ground, the three men clutched their wounded legs, casting up hateful gazes at L, eyes brimming with a malicious intensity that seemed poised to tear her apart. Floray motionless on the couch, her gaze still empty.


    The bodyguard who followed her in was still holding the bag of food when L snapped at him, "Close your eyes."


    He obeyed immediately, shutting his eyes tight.


    L quickly ran over to Flora, grabbing a nket to cover her and taking her hand, her voice trembling slightly, "Flora."


    A single tear slid down Flora''s cheek. She turned her head slightly, looking at L. The previously lifeless glint in her eyes sparked with a hint of light, "L, we need to get out of here. It''s not safe." Bending down, L embraced Flora, her cheek gently brushing against Flora''s, "Don''t be scared, Flora. I''m here now. I''ll make them pay."


    L held Flora close for a while, letting go only when she felt the trembling subside. Shemanded the nearby bodyguard, "Take Flora to my room."


    Hesitation flickered in the bodyguard''s eyes as he gazed at the three menacing figures on the ground. His sole priority was Ms. L''s safety; he didn''t concern himself with anything else. "Ms. L."


    "Are my instructions not clear to you?" L''s voice suddenly rose, a chilly edge to it she seldom disyed.


    What was toe was too gory for Flora to witness.


    With little room to defy her, especially given the incapacitated state of the three assants with their legs rendered useless and three bullets still in his gun-not to mention L''s impressive sharpshooting-he reluctantly nodded. Picking up Flora, he carried her away as instructed.


    In the safety of the hotel room, the bodyguard gentlyid Flora on one of the beds and promptly stepped out to call Mildred. Once they were all gone, L''s hand reached for her pistol. Her gaze was sinister and distorted as she faced the three men.


    John panicked immediately. Their legs were shot; they couldn''t escape. Now, they begged for mercy. "Please spare us. We are begging you."


    The other two joined in, desperately pleading, sobbing uncontrobly. Ruthlessly brutal in doing evil, they turned into cowards at the slightest threat to their own lives.


    L had always despised such people. She took a deep breath, a devilish grin curling her lips. Her slender finger hooked around the gun''s handle, but then, she abruptly fired three shots at the ceiling.


    The men exhaled in relief, thinking their lives were spared for the moment.


    They thought to show weakness, offer a bribe, make a deal, and once they were free, they nned to take care of this ''bitch''.


    They all shared amon assumption, believing L remained unaware, yet she had already deciphered their intentions.


    With a predatory smirk, L backed into the kitchen, casting the gun aside right before their eyes. She spread her arms, a gleam of malice in her eyes, and sneered, "I don''t like using guns. It''s not thrilling enough, not nearly painful enough for you."


    She intended for them to endure inhuman torture before death.


    After her chilling deration, L disappeared into the kitchen. The terror in the men''s eyes was palpable as they scrambled toward the door.


    When L reemerged, she was clutching a kitchen knife. As the three struggled miserably toward the exit, her sinisterugh mocked their foolish attempts at escape.


    She advanced toward them with a leisurely pace, each step heightening their sense of dread.


    Upon reaching the hotel door, L loomed above them, and in a sudden movement, she crouched down, hoisting the knife high and bringing it down with a furious force. A hand was severed, spraying blood vividly across L''s face and clothes, painting her as a demon from the pits of hell.


    A horrific roar echoed through the hotel.

 Chapter 171 Give Me the Knife

    In the bathtub, filled with water, two bodiesy submerged at the bottom. It was unclear whether they were dead or alive. Crimson blood gradually diffused from beneath them, unfolding like the petals of a red rose. Outside the bath, Johny on the pristine white floor,pletely nude. L knelt beside him with a kitchen knife in her hand, cutting into his flesh methodically. Fresh blood sprayed out with each slice. L was well-versed in anatomy. She knew precisely theyout of the human vascr system, avoiding the deep veins and slicing directly into each artery with deep, purposeful cuts as though gutting a fish. Now, every gash on John''s body spurted blood like a gruesome fountain, with no music to apany this macabre scene.


    Furthermore, each of L''s cuts targeted his pain receptors, preventing him from teetering into unconsciousness and forcing him to endure the relentless agony.


    With his other eye, John witnessed his own body spurting blood in waves. It was a terrifying sight.


    He was not dead yet, but his breaths were shallow.


    Fully aware he was dying, John cursed, "You damn bitch, I won''t let you go!"


    With a cold smile, L didn''t reply. Instead, she raised the knife and hacked fiercely toward his mouth, stirring the de inside him as the red liquid seeped from the corners of his lips. John''s eyes widened, sudden pain causing his body to twitch uncontrobly.


    As she watched John suffer, a hint of pleasure finally showed in L''s crimson eyes, yet she knew-


    It wasn''t enough. Not yet.


    As L lifted the knife, ready to sever his head, a familiar voice called out, trembling with urgency. "L!"


    Someone was calling her.


    L froze, slowly looking up to see Sylvester standing before her.


    Mildred and Ethan rushed to the scene and were utterly shocked by the sight.


    Did Miss L do this?


    Yet how could such a delicate and seemingly fragile young girl suddenly turn so violent and bloody?


    Mildred and Ethan exchanged a nce, their eyes reflecting mutual astonishment.


    Sylvester''s breath hitched; his amber eyes were wide with surprise and thick with concern, his left hand adorned with a dragon-designed ring trembling slightly.


    L''s white dress was now stained crimson, her slender arms and legs smeared with scarlet. Her stunning face was almost unrecognizable under the blood, her gaze confused, helpless, yet filled with intense hatred.


    He had initially thought L was in danger, only to find her in this horrifying state.


    Even though it wasn''t L who was hurt, his heart ached severely.


    Sylvester approached her with long strides, crouching on one knee to be at her level, his face tense as he tried to soften his tone, "Baby."


    With reddening eyes, L stared nkly at Sylvester and murmured, "Sylvester."


    They locked eyes, and Sylvester reached out-his long, well-defined hand grasping L''s knife-wielding right hand without trying to wrestle the knife away. He offered warmth instead and spoke soothingly, "Can you give me the knife, please?" He disregarded his need for cleanliness; he ignored the dirty blood. At this moment, he saw only his L, knowing he needed to calm her.

 Chapter 172 Only She Can Seek Vengeance

    L pursed her lips, her reddening eyes beginning to mist as she gazed at Sylvester.


    She briefly lowered her eyes, a gentle shake of her head as she spoke calmly, "Sylvester, I can''t." Flora was her dear sister.


    In the Holy Light Tribe, she reveled inndscapes unseen by the modern world-a profound love for the tribe''s crystal-clear springs, therge blooming flowers, the beautiful butterflies that always lingered near her, the towering trees, and the dappling sunlight.


    Her mother loved most to walk deep into the forest and sit on the golden sands of the beach, gazing at the sunset''s afterglow.


    As a child, L never understood why her mother was so fond of the sunset; all she knew was to snuggle into her mother''s embrace and ask for kisses.


    Her mother would hold her, softly kissing her forehead and telling her stories.


    Her mother said she once had a home, but it was far away, and she might never be able to return.


    Mother once said, "Cecily, you have a sister just as beautiful as you, but she''s out there in the modern world, a world I might never get to see in my lifetime."


    The Holy Light Tribe foresty hidden at the edge of the sea, near the border of some distant F state, perpetually untouched by the passage of ships-a secret world unto itself.


    At the time, she didn''t understand why-if her mother so longed to see Flora-she didn''t just go to her.


    What exactly was this modern world like?


    And why did her mother love the seaside so much?


    She hadn''t understood back then, but now it was clear to her. Whenever her mother visited the shore, it wasn''t merely to bask in the afterglow of the sunset; it was an expression of hope a yearning toe back and see Flora. For Flora was the one her mother missed dearly.


    But those from the tainted modern world, with their vile, ugly, and contemptible ways, had cruelly harmed Flora.


    How could she possiblyy down her knife?


    When L refused, Sylvester didn''t get angry. His demeanor remained gentle and indulgent. sping L''s knife-bearing right hand firmly, he spoke softly, "Sweetheart, let me take revenge for you, okay?"


    He couldn''t bear to see L like this and didn''t care why or what she wanted to do now he would do it for her.


    L kept her gaze lowered, her voice soft, "Sylvester, you can''t."


    It was the same phrase unyielding.


    In her calm tone, there was a depth of guilt and self-reproach.


    Flora was her only family in this world, and this vengeance could only be exacted by her hand.


    If she couldn''t, then who else in this world could deliver justice for Flora?


    Even her beloved Sylvester couldn''t stop her now.


    This was the first time L ever openly defied him, and yet, Sylvester wasn''t angry, only left heartbroken. He had never seen L like this before defiant, fierce, drenched in blood, yet so deeply vulnerable.


    It was so different from her usual self.


    As Sylvester pondered how to wrest the kitchen knife from L''s hand, she seized the moment. With a swift twist of her delicate wrist, she freed herself and brought down the knife.


    Blood surged, spraying from the carotid artery across both L and Sylvester, drenching them, while John''s head rolled away, one eye gazing vacantly at the ceiling.

 Chapter 173 Tenderness Reserved for Sylvester

    As the head rolled away, L watched John''s lifeless body. Her eyes reddened, yet augh escaped her lips.


    It wasn''t enough! Not nearly enough!


    A person like him deserved to be tormented to death.


    Sylvester saw the intense hatred lingering in L''s eyes, his left hand trembling slightly as he quickly embraced her. "L, do you feel better now?" She shook her head. "Not yet."


    Not minding the blood that covered her, Sylvester picked L up. "Okay, let me handle what''s next, alright?"


    L tilted her head, her cold gaze shifting from John''s figure to Sylvester, smiling innocently but with chilling undertones. "Okay."


    She then pointed to two figures in the bathtub. "And those two."


    Sylvester looked deeply into her eyes, ready to fulfill any request. With his lips barely parted, he whispered, "Alright."


    A cold smile yed on L''s lips as she wrapped her arms around Sylvester''s neck. "Sylvester, I want the powers behind them crumbled too."


    He raised his hand, gently stroking her back, calming her emotions. His eyes zed with fury, but his voice was softlypelling. "Alright, I''ll make it happen. Shall we go clean up now?" The dirty blood on her skin felt like a defilement.


    Carrying L away, they passed through the bathroom door; Sylvester nced sideways and spoke with a cold tone, "Did you catch all that?"


    Mildred and Ethan exchanged nces, then bowed their heads. "Yes, sir."


    Sylvester carried L back to their room to clean up while Ethan immediately ordered a lockdown of the top floor of the hotel, barring outsiders from entry.


    Meanwhile, Mildred mobilized her forces and headed to John''s stronghold.


    Just overnight, John''s gang in Cove crumbled.


    In the shower, the couple stood exposed to one another, their bloodstained clothes tossed aside into the hamper.


    Sylvester''s left arm wrapped around her waist, his right hand gently washing away the blood from her hair, her face, and her body.


    L stood on the balls of her feet atop his, her slender arms lightly holding him and her eyes downcast. She was lost in thought.


    There was no trace of desire in Sylvester''s eyes as he meticulously and tenderly washed L.


    His amber eyes reflected nothing but heartache.


    This was the first time L remained silent in his presence.


    Before, in simr moments, she would have concocted yful ways to steal kisses.


    It was also a first for him to feel this helpless, unsure of how best tofort the little one he cherished most in life.


    Yes, L loved his kisses the most.


    Sylvester cradled the back of L''s head with his right hand, urging her to look up at him. He bent down to capture her soft lips, prying them open with gentle insistence. His warm tongue slid in, coaxing her smaller one into a tender dance an intimate waltz of swirling and turning. It was a gesture so tender, it came with a whisper of a caress.


    L wrapped her arms around Sylvester''s waist, tilting her head back, her chest pressing firmly against him as she trembled ever so slightly in his embrace.


    "Sylvester."


    "Tell me, baby. Can you tell me what it is?"


    Her silence left him feeling anxious.


    L suckled on his lip before speaking, "Sylvester, I want to visit Flora."


    For the first time, Sylvester suppressed the surge of jealousy within him, pulling away from her lips to stare into her eyes. "Okay."


    After carefully cleaning up, Sylvester took a towel and dried L''s body with meticulous attention, making sure not even spaces between her toes were missed as if he were handling a precious antique vase.

 Chapter 174 Lelas Mother IS Floras Mother

    In another room within the presidential suite, Floray on the bed, her gaze empty and doll-like, numb and devoid of emotion or any desire for life.


    It wasn''t until L walked in that Flora''s eyes showed any sign of life.


    L approached and sat by the bed. She took Flora''s hand. "Flora."


    Flora looked deep into L''s eyes as if she was seeing through her, at someone she had kept locked away in her heart, someone she had been longing to find.


    A trace of worry tinged the rims of Flora''s eyes as she watched L.


    L knew that her own troubles would only worry Flora more, so she reassured her, "Don''t be afraid. Sylvester has captured them; they''ll receive the most gruesome punishment this world has to offer."


    It was then Flora felt at ease, sensing that the enigmatic Sylvester truly cherished her, treasuring her as one would with the finest treasure of the world.


    A faint smile yed on Flora''s lips as shey back, murmuring, "L, have I ever told you how much you remind me of someone?"


    Flora refrained from shedding tears or voicing grievances about past injustices; she bypassed the need for exnations. Instead, she maintained a gentle demeanor, confiding in L as if sharing secrets in a close and tender conversation between sisters.


    L held her hand tightly, brushing her cheek against the palm with affection.


    Flora adored how sweet and docile L was.


    "How wonderful it would be to have a sister like her," thought Flora in a moment of longing, reflecting on how much less lonely she would have felt all these years in the world.


    After a brief pause, with her lips softly pursed, Flora finally said, "You know, L, you look a lot like my mother."


    "I feel like I may never see her again," shemented, her voiceced with resignation.


    Flora was no fool; she knew her father was deceiving her. Yet, against the slimmest odds, she refused to let go of hope.


    She had tried to search, but to no avail, without a single clue. Her influence was meager; after all, she was nothing but a rather insignificant D-list celebrity.


    "It''s as if I don''t have any family left in this world."


    Flora''s father was far from what one might call a ''model dad.''


    Upon hearing this, L''s eyes reddened further. "No, you have me," she said earnestly.


    Flora cracked a smile as she took L''s words as a joke.


    "Yes, I have you," she responded, her tone affectionate yet betraying a sense of helplessness, almost as if she was humoring her. It was as though she were beginning to say her goodbyes to the world.


    Startled by the implication, Lid her head down and held onto Flora tightly, much like a child seekingfort from a mother. "Flora, my mom used to say I had a beautiful older sister," L murmured, her voice muffled with emotion. "She missed her dearly."


    Flora''s mind felt hazy, and L''s words seemed to float around without meaning. But when L mentioned her mother, Flora smiled again and gently stroked L''s soft hair. "Your mom must be a very kind woman," she said, not fully grasping the significance of L''s words.


    L blinked up at her, a mixture of purity and tenderness on her face. "My mother is your mother, Flora."

 Chapter 177 Whos Trying to Frame Her?

    The message from her agent had a photograph attached to it. The scene showed a ce in the casino where John was touching her chest, and the crowd around them erupted in heinousughter.


    She had spent thest few days attempting to purge the memory of the casino incident from her mind, but now, with a single photo exposed, it felt as if invisible hands were ruthlessly tearing open her recently healed wounds, causing pain more agonizing than any physical stab.


    She stared at the photo, lips pressed tightly together, her hand trembling as it clutched her phone.


    Her agent, receiving no response, called her directly and, upon answering, heunched into an interrogation.


    "Flora, what on earth is this about? You refused to providepanionship and more intimate services in the beginning.


    "Now, what have you done? You had a golden patron, and yet you chose to y the harlot in a casino. Flora, you''ve really outdone yourself.


    "This photo was sent to me anonymously. I still don''t know who''s behind it, but with you making such moves, tell me how you n to clean this up."


    Holding her phone, Floraughed at the outburst, "Not forcing me? Riley, do you hear yourself? Opportunities were limited without ying ''the game'' you insisted on involving me in, yet what did you do? You drugged me and delivered me to Hayes. I was barely out of high school. I had just dropped out.


    "Later, I earned everything through my hard work, and what did you do? You handed my opportunities over to Emerson. There''s no excuse for your actions, Riley. You wanted to build up your niece but used my efforts to reel in favors." On the other end, Riley''s face flushed with anger as she yelled, "Are you really bringing up all of this now? You''ve been climbing up thedder these past few years, but wasn''t it me who guided you in every step? Now that you''re finally gaining recognition and on the verge of bing more sessful as a second-tier star, do you want to turn your back on me? Flora, you''re truly an ingrate," Riley sneered.


    Flora lifted a hand and touched her forehead, herplexion ashen. "Riley, I don''t want to talk about this right now."


    Bringing it up was futile; what mattered most was tracking down the person who took the photos and paying them off before they could ruin her career.


    "Just help me find the person who sent you the photos first and pay them," she said.


    Riley chuckled coldly but ultimately responded, "Fine, I have my P.I. connections, but it''ll cost you. A private investigator won''t work for less than five million." Over the years, Flora had made some decent money. Although five million was a steep price, she could still afford it.


    Or maybe it was that Flora never really cared much about money.


    Figuring that two heads were better than one, she did not hesitate and wired the money while also starting her own search for a detective.


    Flora reckoned that as her agent and with her poprity just starting to peak, Riley wouldn''t just let her go.


    Besides, Riley was her stepmother''s cousin, and the Harrisons would want her to seed. They wouldn''t let Riley treat her like a disposable pawn.


    Moreover, she couldn''t let her future be destroyed; she had L now. She had promised to be there for L.


    After all, they had just found each other.


    Flora stared at the slightly blurry photo in her hand, biting her lip. If this photo was blurry, it meant there surely were copies, and probably plenty of them. Who was behind this attempt to frame her? Emerson? Or another actress?


    Tears welled in her eyes as the identity of her saboteur remained a mystery.


    The entertainment industry was murky, and as she rose to fame these past years, stepping on a few toes in the process, anybody could be a suspect.

 Chapter 180 Lela Goes Searching for Flora to Sylvesters Dismay

    L peeked into the dining room, seeing the table set with a delicious breakfast but no sign of Flora. Panic quickly set in, herplexion turning pale. Instead of heading straight for the dining room, she rushed to look outside. Sylvester, taken aback, hurried after her. L ran desperately as tears welled up in her eyes. She lost her shoe, yet she continued to walk on the gravel without feeling the pain.


    A dreadful premonition came upon her; her usually sharp instincts told her Flora must have left. She needed to find Flora, bring her back, and keep her close every day. Otherwise, she feared she might lose Flora for good. Sylvester''s face darkened with anger as he caught up to L, pulling her into his arms.


    L struggled against him, "I have to find Flora. Let me go."


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. She didn''t understand why she was crying, just that she couldn''t stop. She was gripped by a terrible foreboding. Sylvester cradled her, refusing to let go. His visibly furious face soften ed at the sight of her tears.


    He was never one to lose his temper easily, but his heart melted just for her.


    "Baby," he reassured her, "Flora had to work. She''s gone back to Central City."


    L didn''t care. "I need to see Flora. Put me down."


    ''Big White'', a fluffy Samoyed, had appeared out of nowhere, circling Sylvester''s feet anxiously, asionally casting its worried blue eyes toward L.


    Mildred Gomez hurried over just then, and Sylvester quickly asked her to call Flora. The call connected almost immediately.


    Flora''s tone was casual.


    L grabbed the phone, trying her best to sound calm, "Flora, where are you? Why did you leave without telling me?"


    Flora could sense the concern in L''s voice and chuckled, "I just arrived at Central City Airport. I''ve got some work to handle. You were sleeping so soundly. I didn''t want to wake you." L had been going out of her way these past few days to cheer Flora up, and it had exhausted her.


    Hearing no significant change in Flora''s tone, L''s worries slowly dissipated, but she was still eager. "Wait for me. I''ming to find you."


    Floraughed softly, "Okay."


    After hanging up, L, still anxious, pleaded with Sylvester to take her to Central City.


    Sylvester couldn''t refuse, though he felt helpless. He sighed gently and wiped her tears away tenderly," All right, but baby, you need to eat your breakfast first. Then we can go."


    L''s tears turned toughter; she hugged Sylvester tightly, giving him a peck on the lips.


    "Sylvester, you''re the best," she said.


    Sylvester carried her back to the living room.


    L sat on Sylvester''sp,pliantly letting him feed her as if she were a pampered pet, obediently eating everything he offered her like a sweet little kitten.


    But what nobody knew was that she was still worried. It was still guing her mind.


    In the living room, someone had turned on the TV. The entertainment news was ying, and the anchor''s crisp voice was reporting thetest scandal;


    "ording to reliable sources, on the eve of the August 14th High-Stakes Gamblers'' Showdown, actress Flora Cove was seen gamblingvishly. She was daring and carefree in the pit, allowing a strange man to touch her inappropriately. Her demeanor was shockingly unrestrained."


    The news broadcast took L by surprise at the same time making Sylvester was furious.

 Chapter 181 Social Media Explosion

    Sylvester Gomez was in the midst of spoon-feeding L porridge when the news broke. L, in response, swiftly pushed Sylvester''s hand away and wrestled herself off hisp. Sylvester had an inkling that this situation was about to take a turn for the worse.


    He spun around to confront the servant who had switched on the television, his voice a harsh bark, "Who gave you permission to turn on the TV? Shut it off."


    The servant recoiled at his outburst and stammered, "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t mean to."


    She felt unjustly used. It was a daily routine for the master to watch the financial news live stream at this hour, and the on-duty servant was expected to turn on the TV.


    This was the norm, and no one had ever been reprimanded for it before. She was at a loss as to why the master was so irate this time.


    Just as she was about toply with his order and turn off the TV, L snatched the remote control from her hand, refusing to let her switch it off.


    Witnessing L''s agitation, Sylvester felt a weight settle in his heart. Who could be so thoughtless as to provoke this reaction?


    Good, he thought.


    He was eager to see who had the audacity to be so reckless.


    L positioned herself in front of the couch, her gaze riveted on the TV screen.


    The host of the entertainment news channel prattled on, even disying a blurred photograph deemed potentially inappropriate for viewers.


    L''s lips thinned, her eyes reddening as she swiftly reached for her phone.


    By this point, the inte was already in an uproar.


    Flora Harrison, although not an A-list celebrity, was known for her attractive looks and the innocent, demure image she had cultivated since her debut. Despite her minor celebrity status, she had amassed a significant fan base. Aside from a few industry insiders, the public viewed her as a beloved national figure. The older generations admired her for her good looks, impressive acting skills, and roles in popr TV shows.


    But now, this very person was embroiled in a scandalous controversy.


    Even the most reputable television stations were openly naming and criticizing her.


    This was bound to be a devastating blow to her reputation.


    L''s grip on the remote tightened before she tossed it aside and bolted upstairs.


    Her phone was upstairs.


    L unlocked her phone and began scrolling through the inte. The TV was one thing, but online, the situation was entirely different.


    In this era of inte freedom, where there were nows to prevent it, anyone could be a keyboard warrior.


    #FloraHarrison A once chaste and pure woman bes a woman of passion#Trending


    #National BigSister having fun in the casinos, deceiving the public''s emotions#Trending


    #Heard Flora Harrison''s opportunities alle from using her body#Trending


    #Formerly a chaste and pure woman, now a fallen woman, the perception is horrible#Trending


    The scandalous news had virtually taken over the entire trending search engine, spreading like wildfire. People were starting threads, hurling insults, and stirring up discussions. Some added fuel to the fire with their mockery and sarcasm. Despite Flora Harrison''s loyal fans attempting to defend her in thement sections, their efforts were nearly drowned out by the overwhelming criticism.


    As time passed, inte sleuths began unearthing more information, brazenly revealing supposed truths about Flora Harrison''s affairs. Trolls, delighting in the chaos, piled on even cruder insults.


    "I''m gonna hurl... Never thought Flora Harrison would be like that. Makes me sick," onementer posted.


    "Does she even have any entertainment industry connections? How could she climb thedder of sess without some dirty tricks? Who would believe otherwise?" another spected.


    "Hey, no need to be harsh," someone else chimed in. "There are still people in Hollywood who maintain their integrity. Seems to me like Flora Harrison got herself into this mess."


    "Some folks just look for shortcuts, not realizing that such paths often lead to ruin. Today''s stars can''t hold a candle to the veteran actors of the past."

 Chapter 182 The X Spirits Rally in Defense

    The statements, devoid of explicit insults yetden with moral superioity, resonated with a conviction that surpassed mere vulgar outbursts. It was as though everyone had ascended to the pinnacle of morality, their fingers pointed usingly at Flora Harrison.


    Within mere moments, a deluge of allegations inundated the public sphere, brandishing seemingly irrefutable evidence of her controversial past. These ounts traced her journey from high school to her rise in Hollywood, spotlighting a history riddled with contentious actions.


    A surge of paidmenters soon infiltrated the narrative, setting the tone and swaying public opinion. Some even masqueraded as Flora Harrison''s former ssmates, sharing scandalous anecdotes from her school days.


    In response, Flora Harrison''s agent entered the fray, her stance a blend of defense and a desperate attempt to distance herself from the escting situation. She expressed regret over Flora''s disregard for her guidance, choosing shortcuts over a well-nned career, and her audaciousworking in bars, seemingly ignoring the agent''s advice.


    L, her eyes brimming with tears, watched as thements piled up. It couldn''t be true; this wasn''t the Flora Harrison she knew. Her sister was being framed and made a scapegoat. She had always been a victim.


    In a desperate bid to counter the prevailing narrative, L fired up herputer andunched an offensive against the malicious posts, deleting each one as it surfaced. However, she was a lone warrior against a tidal wave of national opinion - her efforts were not enough.


    In a state of panic, L reached out to Lily, affectionately known within their circle as the spirit. Receiving an immediate response from Lady Phoenix, she hastily sent messages to their group, pleading for reinforcements. Dragon, Lizard, and Turd received her messages and collectively tagged Lady Phoenix in their group chat, seeking rification on the unfolding situation.


    Lily, the spirit, unleashed a torrent of expletives, "Stop questioning and start controlling the public narrative immediately."


    Dragon, who was on a mission in a Floridian town, received Lady Phoenix''s directive. He quickly grabbed hisptop and sought refuge in a restroom. Thanks to years ofmunication infrastructure development in Florida, he was able to connect to the inte without any issues.


    However, the dpidated restroom reeked, threatening to shatter Dragon''sposure. It was the only nearby shelter he could find.


    Despite the girl in question not being his type, Dragon decided to lend a hand, considering Lady Phoenix''s formidable reputation and their shared allegiance to the same crew.


    But the moment he opened hisptop and essed the online domestic situation, he was taken aback. It was, without a doubt, the most explosive entertainment scandal he had witnessed in recent years.


    He couldn''t fathom why Lady Phoenix wanted to suppress this news, but hemitted to doing his best.


    Suddenly, all four heavyweights of The X Spirits organization were engaged in managing thements. But it was an overwhelming task; no sooner did they delete a batch ofments than another appeared. They even began writing programs to permanently eradicate thements. However, they weren''t the only hackers in the world. From all corners of the globe, others were thwarting their efforts.


    Five minutes passed, and within the borders of Pliar country, over a hundred thousand mobile phones and eighty thousandputers were rendered useless.


    Some were perplexed, while others concocted conspiracy theories, suspecting it was Flora Harrison''s desperate iling.


    "Dude, my phone''s trashed!" Comment threads were flooded with simr affirmations.


    "Could this be Flora Harrison''s doing? Hiring hackers to manage the situation?"


    "It has to be. She''s now public enemy number one, who else would want to help her? That''s digging her own grave."


    "Flora Harrison, you''re a blight on society, a toxic influence on the younger generation. Just disappear already, and stop hiring hackers. Bet I could photoshop you into oblivion."


    "If she can hire help, why can''t we?"


    Indeed, some began cing international orders. Cosmo Coleman had not anticipated the issue escting to such a magnitude. His initial n was to invest a million dors in private detectives to stage a spectacle of unmasking the person behind it all.

 Chapter 183 The Situation Worsens

    It now seemed superfluous, the fate of Flora Harrison seemingly sealed, with no hope of reversal. Cosmo Coleman, in his desperation to prevent Flora from unveiling the heinous acts he hadmitted against her, had lost all concern over the five million he was to bequeath to his niece, Ruby Lewis. He was even prepared to shell out additional funds to employ a hacker, one who could intercept and obstruct those attempting to prevent the deletion of online posts. Ruby Lewis, a smirk ying on her lips, scrolled through her Twitter feed. With minimal effort, she had managed to eliminate her solepetition.


    Perfect.


    ''This is the consequence of crossing paths with me, Flora Harrison.''


    The situation seemed to be spiraling, losing control, the hackers'' interference exacerbating matters.


    Lily, the spirit, hastily dialed L''s number, "Lady Phoenix, this is dire. The involvement of The X Spirits seems to be worsening the situation."


    In this epoch of digital media, the old age of print was long gone. Information now traveled at breakneck speed across the inte, with the potential to go viral in an instant.


    The domestic inte wasn''t the only victim, foreignworks were also under attack.


    L was well aware of this, yet she was far from ready to back down. Staring at herputer screen, she gripped her phone with determination, "I don''t care what it costs, it has to be dealt with."


    Her hand quivered.


    Lily, the spirit, remained silent. Among the high ranks of The X Spirits, she held the phone with her right hand while her left hand tugged at her hair.


    Her wavy tresses resembled a bird''s nest from her constant pulling.


    Turd, upon witnessing this, was tempted tough but held himself back, "Lily, stop scratching your head. Everyone''s going bald these days, and if you end up with no hair, I wonder what you''ll do." And what about marriage?


    In frustration, Lily, the spirit, kicked Turd.


    "Little L, it''s not that Lily won''t help you, but if The X Spirits continue to intervene, our entire organization will suffer a significant setback. International authorities will step in."


    After all, they had already illegally damaged so many devices that it would be problematic if it came to light.


    The crux of the matter was that to continue would mean having to damage everyone''s devices to control the situation.


    After all, this piece of entertainment news was true, not fabricated, and now the most authoritative televisionwork in the Pliar country had openly criticized it.


    L gritted her teeth. She had considered all of this, but how could she just sit back and do nothing?


    "Investigate, find out who leaked it."


    She decided not to intervene directly anymore but to search for the person pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    After hanging up the phone, L felt as if she was on the brink of copse.


    Thinking of her sister Flora, L quickly dialed her number. But the other party seemed to be offline. L didn''t believe it, so she tried calling again, but couldn''t get through at all. She swiftly changed into casual attire: a simple white blouse, sleek cks, and with her tall stature, L looked less sweet and more professional than usual.


    With a high ponytail tied back casually, L grabbed her cellphone and a mini handgun before opening her front door.


    Sylvester Gomez was right outside, watching as L emerged, his amber eyes filled with concern.


    "Little one,"


    L looked deeply at him, taking his hand, "Sylvester, will youe with me?"


    "Sure."


    Sylvester Gomez felt relieved. At least in her eyes, he was the important one. She wouldn''t let go of his hand, and as long as she didn''t let go, everything would be fine. Assertively taking her in one arm, Sylvester escorted her away.


    "The helicopter''s ready. Let''s leave now."

 Chapter 186 The Crushing of the Despicable

    Suddenly finding himself in close proximity, Cosmo was filled with unease. However, he reasoned that this individual must be a formidable opponent. If he could secure her signature, she would undoubtedly prove a challenge to manage. With a furrowed brow, she responded, "Yes, that''s me."


    Then, she added, "Miss, I''m uncertain of your intentions, but isn''t your behavior somewhat discourteous?"


    Did she believe such antics would garner attention? The audacity of today''s youth was truly astounding.


    Cosmo had once been a renowned agent in the industry, having propelled numerous stars to A-list status two decades prior. Yet, she had vanished for over two years, and no one had been able to locate her.


    For more than two years, she had remained absent from the public eye.


    In the rapidly evolving era of big data, a year''s hiatus could result in someone else seizing your position. Furthermore, he was a top-tier agent.


    In these times, countless individuals were striving tirelessly, building their careers, aware that thezy and unambitious could hinder the progress of powerful women. Cosmo Coleman had been off the grid for so long that all her connections had been divided among the neers.


    Despite her depleted resources, Cosmo''s experience ensured that many hopeful stars continued to flock to her, eager to sign under her name.


    L straightened her posture, gazing down at Cosmo Coleman, and nodded with a smile. But in the next instant, to the astonishment of all present, L''s hand darted out and seized Cosmo''s hair. Pulling her by the hair, L began to drag her outside. Cosmo lost her bnce, falling from her stool and frantically clutching at her hair, her face twisted in pain as she clenched her features together. She screamed at the top of her voice, "You little witch, release my hair!"


    "Hey! She''s assaulting someone!"


    L was unyielding; she was naturally strong and had never encountered anyone she couldn''t best in a fight, Sylvester Gomez being the sole exception.


    When Cosmo Coleman managed to regain her bnce, gripping her hair, she refused to move. L spun around and pped her hard, and in front of everyone, she broke one of Cosmo''s pinky fingers. Cosmo shrieked like a pig being butchered.


    "I''m contacting the police, you damned witch, I will sue you into oblivion!"


    L patted her face contemptuously, "Sue me, Cosmo Coleman, let''s see who gets the finalugh."


    Ignoring the fear in Cosmo''s eyes, L seized her hair once more and dragged her outside.


    The bystanders were silent, their faces etched with shock as L hauled Cosmo outside like a bag of meat.


    Outside, L handed Cosmo over to a bodyguard and, clutching Sylvester Gomez by the arm, she turned to address everyone in the conference room. She pointed at them individually and dered, "And as for the rest of you, those involved will not escape this."


    She never wronged those uninvolved, but she wouldn''t let anyone off the hook if they were connected to this incident.


    She then departed with Sylvester Gomez in tow.


    Mildred Gomez followed, casting a nce at the surveince equipment in the conference room. She picked up a shard of ss from the floor, raised her hand, and threw it swiftly at the corner where the surveince device was installed, instantly disabling it.


    Mildred Gomez looked at everyone with a smile and said, "Folks, it would be wise to pretend nothing urred. If you call the police, it''ll be up to them whether they arrest you or us. You all should be well aware of who''s done unsavory things."


    ...


    After the group had departed, the individuals in the conference room regained their senses, particrly the CEO of Ster Entertainment, who was visibly irate, "This is anarchy." "Who on earth are they? We haven''t provoked them, have we?"


    "Who knows, with their demeanor, let''s just wait and see. Let''s first address this Flora Harrison issue. I suspect this is a personal grudge between Agent Chen and them."

 Chapter 189 Summoning the Funeral Home

    Leaning heavily against the doorframe, Watson found himself gasping for breath. "Goodness, that certainly took the wind out of me," he muttered.


    The primary hospital affiliated with Providence Conservatory had just grappled with a peculiar cardiac surgery case. The head of cardiology was left in a quandary about the oue, prompting the hospital''s upper echelons to seek counsel from the leading heart surgery experts. Watson, renowned as the top cardiology specialist in Pliar country, was naturally the first choice. He took the reins, performing the surgery himself with the chief of cardiology assisting. The operation was a marathon,sting over three hours. Just as Watson was shrugging off his white coat, Mildred Gomez intercepted him, requesting him to use his privileges to withdraw blood from the blood bank. Flora Harrison''s blood type was documented online, leaving no room for error.


    By a stroke of luck, L had found some spare time during her stay in the Valley of Healing to learn western surgical suturing from Watson. Her rapid learning ability and strongprehension were nothing short of impressive. Despite her usual penchant for research, she had managed to nearly master all of Watson''s life''s learning within a year, during her time in the Valley of Healing.


    After suturing the blood vessels, L immediately shifted her focus to stitching the skin tissue.


    She was gued by worries that Flora''s left hand might not regain full functionality after healing and was concerned about potential scarring. Thus, she approached the delicate task of skin suturing with extra caution.


    By the time she finished, her forehead was slick with sweat.


    Tiny beads of sweat clung to L''s face and body.


    Once done, L checked Flora''s breathing again-it had be rmingly faint. She swiftly wrapped the sphygmomanometer from the medical kit around Flora''s uninjured right elbow and took her blood pressure: 69/43 mmHg, with a pulse of 51 beats per minute, critically below normal values.


    Flora''s body temperature was also on a slow decline.


    All signs pointed to Flora''s life force ebbing away.


    Tears welled up in L''s eyes as she gazed at her sister''s pallid face.


    Was she about to lose her only family in the world in such a manner?


    No, it couldn''t end this way.


    A blood transfusion was all she needed.


    Flora was clearly suffering from severe blood loss.


    For a moment, L''s mind went nk; she hadn''t thought to reach out to Watson. Then, she remembered.


    Just as she was about to turn and call Watson for a fresh supply of blood, she saw him, panting from exertion, clutching a cooler in his hand. Doctor Watson, having secured thepatible blood, was hurriedly ushered over by Mildred Gomez. En route, Doctor Watson voiced his surprise, "Mildred, how did you know I was here?"


    Mildred Gomez, usually a good-natured woman, responded with an uncharacteristic frostiness in her voice, "No one can evade the Sylvesters'' tracking."


    Doctor Watson felt a pang of guilt. He was well aware of what it meant to be under the Sylvesters'' scrutiny, but seeing the icy look on Mildred''s face, he grew anxious, "It''s not... Little L isn''t in trouble, is she?"


    If anything had befallen Lady Phoenix, the venerable elders at the divine doctor valley would be furious with him.


    Mildred ushered him into the passenger seat and drove straight to the hotel.


    "It''s not."


    Relieved by her response, Doctor Watson allowed himself to rx.


    Surprise flickered in L''s eyes as she regarded Doctor Watson, but it was quickly reced by understanding. Of course, Sylvester Gomez had been the one to inform him. He always seemed to know her better than she knew herself. Without wasting a moment, L seized Doctor Watson''s cooler, extracting the blood bags within. She began to warm them in her hands, the urgency of the situation fueling her actions. As Doctor Watson settled into a chair, she tossed the remaining bags to him, instructing, "Warm these up."


    Time was a luxury they couldn''t afford. The bag she clutched desperately needed to be administered posthaste.


    Swiftly, she readied the transfusion needle, arranged the tourniquet, and sterilized the area designated for puncture...


    As the seconds slipped away, L remained a vignt sentinel at Flora Harrison''s side, not once leaving the young actress alone.


    Doctor Watson, whose wife was an ardent fan of television dramas, recognized the unconscious woman - Flora Harrison, his wife''s favorite actress.


    How had shee to attempt suicide?


    Despite the media circus surrounding the incident, Doctor Watson, a man of academia, rarely indulged in celebrity gossip.


    He was unaware of the circumstances that had driven Flora to such a desperate act and was even more perplexed about why Lady Phoenix was acquainted with the actress.


    In the meantime, after repeatedly checking Flora''s vital signs and observing her condition stabilize, L felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    Doctor Watson may not have been privy to the entire situation, but he wasn''t entirely ignorant of the news. He pulled out his phone and, after perusing the content, felt a surge of indignation. The onlinements were ruthlessly harsh.


    How could they publicly nder her without having witnessed the event themselves?


    It was a distasteful spectacle. Doctor Watson pocketed his phone, casting a nce at the figure on the bed. He exhaled deeply before addressing L, "Lady Phoenix, how should we handle this situation? I see the reporters have already surrounded the building downstairs."


    Earlier, he had barely managed to enter the building, thanks to Mildred Gomez''s fearless driving through the throng of intrusive reporters. It seemed that audacity could indeed scatter a crowd unwilling to risk their lives.


    Once upstairs, L''s lips tightened as she watched one bag of blood empty into the patient, swiftly reced by another. Her expression was frosty as she picked up her phone and dialed Sylvester Gomez''s number, stating, "Sylvester Gomez, tell the folks at the funeral home toe over."


    Downstairs, Sylvester furrowed his brow in confusion, then realization dawned, and he couldn''t help but smile wryly. Only his L could concoct such a n.


    Doctor Watson was taken aback, "Lady Phoenix, the patient is still alive."


    Their color was clearly improving...

 Chapter 190 Floras Journey to the Divine Doctor Valley

    Perched on the edge of the sofa, L''s gaze bore into Flora Harrison with an intensity that was unyielding. Her demeanor had undergone aplete transformation, a stark contrast to the gentle vulnerability she had shown in the presence of Sylvester Gomez. This sudden shift in aura left Dr. Watson feeling distinctly outmatched.


    The icy, formidable Lady Phoenix that sat before him was reminiscent of a malevolent force he had once encountered in the Divine Doctor Valley. In light of this, he found himself yearning for the Lady Phoenix who had stood by Mr. Gomez''s side, her presence aforting constant.


    He let out a soft sigh, murmuring to himself, "This is the only path to liberate Sister Flora from her wretched existence."


    Dr. Watson quickly grasped the implications of her words, "Are you suggesting that Ms. Harrison feign her demise?" "Indeed."


    "But..." Dr. Watson, who had been keeping tabs on the online chatter, interjected, "If the news of her death is reported, won''t the public believe that Ms. Harrison died of shame?"


    Prominent figures in Pr Country have often been heard saying, ''I am always prepared to assume the worst of my fellow citizens.'' Such was the nature of society.


    Once rumors took flight and the victim is hoisted onto the pir of shame, what followed was a relentless barrage of unrestrained harm.


    He could assure that if Flora Harrison were to die, those faceless online tormentors, in a bid to justify their actions, would go to great lengths to validate the ''truth'' in their venomous words. The cruelty of a celebrity death was embodied in this very fact.


    L scoffed, a hint of red creeping into the corners of her eyes, her frosty sneer chilling, "A suicide induced by shame? No. Public opinion can be manipted."


    Upon hearing this, Watson realized that Lady Phoenix had a strategy in ce, and he no longer needed to fret.


    Suddenly, L turned to Watson, her voice steady," I require your assistance."


    Watson blinked, taken aback by the realization that he, as Lady Phoenix''s junior, had be someone she would turn to for help. He quickly nodded, his mustache twitching in earnest agreement, "Tell me, senior." If it were within his capabilities, he would undoubtedly lend a hand.


    "Escort sister to the divine doctor''s valley."


    ...


    Sylvester Gomez instructed Mildred Gomez to arrange for a hearse from the funeral home, which took Mildred by surprise. "Sir, this..."


    Sylvester had no time for idle chatter, "Enough procrastination, proceed immediately."


    Mildred, not daring to defy him, promptly made the call for the funeral home staff to arrive.


    ...


    Outside the hotel, under the blistering sun, a throng of reporters was herded outdoors, their appearances disheveled from the relentless heat. "What''s happening? Didn''t Ster Entertainment sever ties with Flora Harrison? Why are they still dispatching bodyguards to safeguard her?" "Could it be her secret benefactor? Who would desire such a tarnished individual?"


    "Show some decency for once. Isn''t it harmful to speak in such a manner?"


    "Hey, if you''re so righteous and wless, what are you still doing here?"


    "We''re here to cover current events, conduct serious interviews, and seek out the authentic and substantial story, unlike you gossip mongers who swarm wherever there''s a scandal." For a moment, the reporters outside began to turn on each other.


    In the end, every profession has its hierarchy, and journalism was no exception.


    Suddenly, a group spotted arge funeral coach driving towards them in the distance.


    "Good heavens, why is that hearse heading our way?"


    "Are you certain it''sing for us?"


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see the route?"


    "Do you have filth in your mouth? Why else would it reek so much?"


    After being scorched by the sun for so long, everyone was on edge and growing irritable.


    Some, however, remained rational.


    "Could it be that something has happened to Flora Harrison?"


    "Ah? A suicide from humiliation? Believing she brought too much disgrace?"


    The crowd buzzed with spection, the chatter unending. The hearse drove straight over, much like how Mildred Gomez had earlier maneuvered the car, signaled by the driver. The reporters stepped aside.


    ...


    Upstairs, Lpleted administering the final bag of blood to Flora Harrison and flushed the IV line with saline. Then the funeral home staff transported Flora Harrison downstairs, wrapping her in a white nket as they went. The sight was as chilling as a body shrouded in white.

 Chapter 191 The Departure of Flora Harrison

    The somber staff of the funeral home had taken Flora Harrison away. Her lifeless presence cast an eerie pall over the reporters, who, despite their usual tenacity, were reluctant to approach the deceased. The sight of Flora''s blood-drained face was a stark reminder of the finality of death. There was no story left to pry from her cold lips.


    In the absence of an interview, the reporters turned to their cameras.


    Like ravenous wolves, they eagerly raised their devices, snapping away at the lifeless form of Flora Harrison. The funeral home staff, noticing the intrusive lenses, hastily covered the body with a nket. A few images, however, had already been captured.


    The staff, incensed by the tant disrespect,shed out. "Are you sick? What''s the point of taking pictures of the dead?" they spat. "Do you feast on misery? Aren''t you afraid of retribution, of hemorrhoids, or a face full of e?" They sneered, "Damned sewer rats."


    Sylvester''s bodyguards, cleverly disguised as staff, maintained a clear path amidst the chaos.


    L, witnessing the scene, felt a surge of anger. She wished she could knock those vultures to the ground, but reason overcame her rage. Her fists clenched tightly, shaking almost imperceptibly as she clutched a thick notebook filled with her sister''s records.


    Sylvester Gomez took L''s hand, pulling her close, and gently patted her back. "It''s okay now," he soothed.


    L simply embraced Sylvester Gomez and murmured, "Mm."


    "What do you want to do next?" he asked.


    Upon hearing this, L took a deep breath and didn''t answer directly. "Will you stay with me?" she asked instead.


    "Stop talking nonsense," Sylvester Gomez chided gently, leading her away.


    ...


    Later that evening, L received the urn containing her sister''s ashes. There was no grand funeral.


    Yet, the entire country was aware that the beloved national star, Flora Harrison, had taken her own life that morning. The evidence was everywhere on the inte, from the bloodstains in the bathroom to the funeral home staff moving the body, and Flora Harrison''s pallidplexion...


    Everything pointed unwaveringly to the tragic truth.


    In the face of public opinion, L reached out to an old friend, a prominent Twitter influencer with ny million followers. Known as Lemon, she was most active live streaming, often featuring various A-list celebrities.


    In this era of interconnected economies, even the most prestigious celebrities were descending from their pedestals to participate in the lucrative world of promotional sales. After all, who would everin about having too much money? L had met Lemon in the tumultuous Skya country. Lemon, a war correspondent turned influencer, had bravely ventured into the conflict-ridden Skya country to report on current events when no one else would dare. Her courage was seen as a dance with death.


    Despite the danger, Lemon packed her bags and went, live streaming and disseminating information for Pliar country.


    The uprising in Skya country was as intense as the previous conflicts in Klievoria state, with peacekeeping forces frequently suffering casualties amid the constant barrage of gunfire. The backdrop was a relentless cacophony of explosions and cries of anguish.


    During one such moment, when Lemon thought her end was near, L, masked and sporting a buzz cut, saved her. L not only saved her life but also helped her live stream an international upheaval. Following this event, Lemon became an inte sensation.


    Lemon smiled as she watched L''s call connect. "L, when are you going to join for a live stream? My followers are dying to have this heroic guy on air," she teased. "My next stream is about supporting farmers, selling passion fruits, watermelon, jackfruit, and more. Want to join in?"


    L, with nothing much to add, replied in a deeper voice, "I''ll see. Right now, I need a favor from you."


    Lemon, surprised by L''s association with Flora Harrison, didn''t inquire further. She just said, "Okay, I''ll mobilize my influencer friends. Don''t worry, I guarantee we''ll turn the public opinion around."


    "Thanks, we''ll talk another time," said L in the same masculine tone before hanging up the phone. Then, gripping the urn tightly, L headed straight to Victor''s house...

 Chapter 193 A Bold Affront to the Stewart Family, A Challenge to their Ancestral Shrine

    In the midst of the Stewart family''s jovial gathering,ughter and lighthearted banter filled the air. Suddenly, a resonating "bang" echoed through the vi, the front door having been forcefully kicked open. Startled, the guests hastily set their sses down, their expressions a blend of bewilderment and curiosity. They turned their attention towards the entrance, where the source of the disturbance had originated.


    A group of bodyguards, d in ck, swiftly filed in, forming two distinct lines. The members of the Stewart family, having recovered from their initial shock, flushed with indignation. Jyri Stewart rose to his feet, his voice booming with fury as he addressed the intruders, "Who are you people? How dare you trespass into the Stewart family''s home? Do you think we won''t throw you out?"


    Just then, L and Mildred Gomez entered the room, catching Jyri''s words. Mildred Gomez scoffed dismissively, "The Stewart family? You''re nothing more than employees for the Sylvesters. What gives you the audacity to speak so boldly?" The Stewarts were taken aback by this unexpected revtion.


    Upon noticing the dragon emblem adorning Mildred''s chest, they recognized it as a symbol of the Sylvesters. The Sylvesters! The realization sent a wave of fear coursing through them. L, gripping an urn tightly, stepped forward, her voice icy, "Where is Victor?"


    The Stewart family, already in a state of shock, looked on in confusion. The sight of this striking young girl demanding Victor while holding an urn stirred a whirlwind of emotions within them.


    "Miss, could there be some misunderstanding?" they asked cautiously, unsure of the girl''s rtionship with the Sylvesters and unwilling to act rashly without understanding the situation. L paid them no mind and proceeded directly to the family shrine, urn in hand.


    The Stewart family''s old residence boasted a memorial shrine in the living room, an altar dedicated to the veneration of their ancestors. By cing the urn on the altar, L was making a bold statement against the Stewart family. Old man Stewart, unable to contain his fury, pped the table and rose to his feet, bellowing, "Who is this audacious youngdy who dares to cause havoc in the Stewart household? Are you not afraid we''ll call the police?"


    The Sylvesters, a top-tier family in Central City, held a lofty position in the social hierarchy. Apart from Ashlee Gomez, a woman nearing her forties, there were no other women in the Sylvester family line. As such, this youngdy, not being a formal member of the Sylvesters, failed to intimidate the Stewart family.


    L ced the urn on the altar, turned, and her icy gaze swept across the room, finally settling on Victor amidst the crowd.


    Upon hearing Old Stewart''s words, she shed a sly smile, "You think this is brazen? Just wait for what''sing next. You might want to lie down, because I''m afraid the sight of what''s about to happen might... trigger a heart attack." Her tone was arrogant, yet she spoke as if she was genuinely concerned for the Stewart family.


    Old Stewart was seething with anger, trembling as he pointed at L, "You..."


    L dismissed him with a wave of her hand, signaling the bodyguards to swarm in. They quickly outnumbered the Stewart family members, who were all restrained amidst their cursing. "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Even the Sylvesters have to adhere to some code of conduct. Starting a fight like this, aren''t you afraid of being aughingstock?" "Let me go, get off me!"


    Reese Jenkins''s expression soured the moment she saw L arrive. As a woman, she was more sensitive than the men of the Stewart family. Currently pinned down, she turned to Victor, demanding, "What on earth have you done?"


    She assumed that L was a woman scorned, here to cause trouble because of Victor.


    Victor, too preupied to respond to Reese Jenkins, stood there, stunned, his gaze fixed on L.


    Everyone else was restrained, including Reese Jenkins, but not Victor. At that moment, an inexplicable sense of fear began to creep inside him...

 Chapter 194 Kneel Down and Bow Your Head

    Victor''s memory was jogged by her presence; she was a familiar face from Mr. Gomez''s circle. Her striking appearance was one that was impossible to forget at a mere nce. L approached Victor with a leisurely stride, a mischievous smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    Victor was unnerved by her smile, unable toprehend why someone from Mr. Gomez''s inner circle would be seeking him out.


    Observing this, Reese Jenkins''s eyes filled with a fiery redness. Her suspicions had indeed been confirmed.


    "Victor, how do you n to exin this?" she demanded.


    Victor''s brow creased in annoyance, "Stop talking." He then turned to L, "You... you''re looking for me..."


    Before he couldplete his sentence, L lifted her hand and swung her fist, delivering a powerful punch to Victor.


    Victor, having been brought up in privilege, was unustomed to such a disy of force. Caught off guard, he was knocked to the ground by L''s blow.


    Hey there, a portrait of utter chaos.


    Upon witnessing the spectacle, old Stewart''s face turned a furious shade of red. "How dare you strike my grandson. The Stewart family will not let this go unpunished."


    Jyri Stewart was his favored son, which naturally made Jyri''s son Victor his most beloved grandson.


    Old Mrs. Stewart, witnessing the unfolding drama, was already in tears. "Oh, my dear grandson, you wicked woman, cease this at once!"


    L let out a sinister chuckle. "Already in pain, are we? I''ve barely begun."


    She bent down, seized the back of Victor''s shirt, and hauled him in front of the mantelpiece.


    Victor wiped his nose shamefully, a warm stream of blood trickling down, fueling his rage as he rose to his feet and began to curse. "You vile woman."


    With a sharp "smack," L pped him across the face, sending a ringing through Victor''s head.


    L withdrew her hand and, eyeing the urn on the mantelpiece, ordered, "Kneel."


    Victor, already boiling with anger, retorted, "You expect me to kneel just like that? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, L delivered a vicious kick to Victor''s knee. He lost his bnce and ended up kneeling, his kneecap colliding with the polished marble floor with a sickening crack. Pain surged through Victor, leaving him gasping for breath and shaking uncontrobly.


    In the silent living room, everyone heard the sound of the crack.


    Old Mrs. Stewart and Victor''s mother were already in hysterics.


    "What exactly are you trying to achieve? Can''t we resolve this peacefully?"


    "Why must you humiliate my son?"


    L disregarded them, hoisting Victor by the cor of his shirt, and said coldly, "Think kneeling is optional?"


    "Now, bow your head."


    Victor continued to resist. "Have you lost your mind? I won''t bow..."


    "It''s not up to you," L cut him off.


    With that, she pressed down on the back of his head, forcing it violently towards the floor.


    "Thud, thud, thud..."


    The relentless sound sent a chill through the spectators.


    "Please, stop it," pleaded old Mrs. Stewart, crying until her vision blurred, but every time she attempted to intervene, the bodyguards restrained her with greater force.


    Victor, devoid of the strength to resist, was forced to bow his head repeatedly onto the unforgiving floor tiles.


    After countless bows, he became dizzy, his forehead wounded and blood seeping out, staining his skin a vivid scarlet.


    This brutal encounter transformed Victor''s appearance from a handsome,posed young gentleman to apletely disheveled and bloody mess.


    L was livid. She seized his hair and yanked it back, forcing him to look at the urn. Her voice was icy and her reddened eyes held a cold, sinister glint. "Do you know who this is?" Victor, disoriented and wracked with pain, his teeth chattering, was too terrified to speak.


    L let out a coldugh. "This is Flora Harrison."


    Victor''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing this.


    "What? What?!" he thought, utterly bewildered.


    "Coteral? Victor, you''ve got some nerve to treat my sister Flora like this," L used.

 Chapter 195 Continuing to Humiliate the Scum, Victor Faints

    In all honesty, if Victor hadn''t gambled Flora''s sister at the casino, Flora wouldn''t have been caught in such embarrassing photos, and none of the subsequent problems would have happened. Although many people had bullied Flora Harrison before Victor, Victor was the catalyst that made


    L extremely angry.


    Victor had already seen the news, and to be honest, he felt no ripple in his heart. On the contrary, he felt relieved that she hadmitted suicide.


    But he didn''t expect that because of Flora Harrison''s death, this crazy woman woulde to the Stewart family to cause trouble and make him the subject of ridicule.


    "She''s dead. Why should I care? I didn''t expose those photos, you should go find them instead."


    He showed no remorse.


    Victor also knew that L was nothing more than a woman by Mr. Gomez''s side. Even if she was favored, could she really go against the Sylvesters and the Stewart family? The two families had business dealings after all.


    So he acted without restraint.


    Seeing that he showed no remorse, L let go of his cor, stood up straight, and nodded. "Well!"


    Sheughed. Then, she lifted her leg and kicked.


    Victor instantly fell to the ground. L wore high-heeled shoes and cruelly stepped on his chest, grinding it over and over again. "Apologize."


    Victor felt like he couldn''t breathe, his hands weakly holding onto L''s ankle, his face twisted, blood pouring from his mouth. He was no longer as arrogant as before. "I... apologize." "Louder, I couldn''t hear."


    After speaking, she continued grinding her heel.


    Mildred Gomez had witnessed L humiliate scum before, but this time, it was on a whole different level. Compared to before, it was simply child''s y.


    But suddenly, even he, who wasn''t very bright, understood. Miss L was doing this to prevent trouble for her husband''s family.


    These two people...


    They truly were both thinking for each other''s sake.


    He suddenly felt a deep respect for Miss L.


    Victor''s chest was already bleeding, the heel embedded in his flesh, causing him immense pain as he gritted his teeth.


    Enduring the pain, using hisst bit of strength, he spoke in a loud voice, "Yes, I''m sorry. I... Victor apologizes to Flora Harrison."


    L continued, "And?"


    "I shouldn''t have used her as a bargaining chip, I shouldn''t have gone to the casino to gamble, I... deserve to die..."


    After finishing his sentence, Victor couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted.


    But what Victor said, the Stewart family heard it all. They were shocked. L pulled her heel out of


    Victor''s chest and turned to the other members of the Stewart family, a wicked smile on her face. "You all heard it? Victor, gambling in casinos, using women as chips, deserving to die. And all of you, enabling him to be so arrogant, equally unforgivable."


    Upon wathcing this scene and listened to L''s words, Reese Jenkins instantly understood. As the most favored daughter of the Jenkins family, she wasn''t stupid. Reese Jenkins looked at L and spoke up, "Flora Harrison''s death was indirectly caused by Victor?"


    L suddenly looked at Reese Jenkins. "Yes. What? Do you want to defend your fiance?"


    Beforeing, she had already learned everything about the Stewart family. It was unforgivable for Victor to flirt her sister while was engaged.


    Reese Jenkins got angry and said, "What a Stewart family, daring to bully my Jenkins family like this."


    Jyri Stewart quickly interjected, "Reese, please don''t listen to her. I believe Victor wouldn''t do anything to hurt you."


    Reese Jenkins smiled. "Whether or not he hurt me, the Jenkins family will find out."


    As she struggled, L raised her hand, and the bodyguard released Reese Jenkins. Reese Jenkins looked at the Stewart family, pointing and saying, "The Jenkins family will not let the Stewart family off the hook." With that, she red angrily at the unconscious Victor and stormed off.


    The Jenkins family had integrity, after all. L raised an eyebrow as she looked at Reese Jenkins, finding this girl somewhat interesting. Then she nced at Mildred Gomez and said softly, "Take Victor away." Mildred Gomez followed the order, grabbing the unconscious Victor and dragging him away like a dead pig. L walked toward the dining table, looking at the exquisite food and wine with a sarcastic smile. "Such exquisite food, what a waste." With that, she raised her hands and flipped the table over.

 Chapter 198 Both a Warning and a Reprimand

    Mr. Jenkins Senior saw the name and quickly patted his precious granddaughter Reese Jenkins, who was lying on hisp. "Sweetie, wake up. I need to take a call." Reese Jenkins didn''t understand why, but despite her princess-like arrogance, she was extremely polite. She stood up, wiped away her tears, and sat next to her mother. Mr. Jenkins Senior went to his study and quickly answered the call with a trembling voice, "Miss."


    L, the chief female disciple of the divine doctor Valley.


    The Jenkins family had been poisoned years ago, resulting in the deteriorating health of all its members. Despite seeking medical help in various hospitals, including gastricvage and detoxification, their condition only worsened. Desperate, the Jenkins family paid arge sum of money to beg for help from the Valley''s master.


    Every year, the divine doctor Valley only gave out no more than twenty keepsakes. Only those who possessed this keepsake could pay arge amount and get a chance to be saved. Initially, the Jenkins family had lost hope, but they were unwilling to ept their fate. With all their remaining strength, they came to seek help at the foot of Silvercrest.


    Inside the divine doctor Valley, there were countless mechanisms and traps. One wrong step could mean certain death.


    Unexpectedly, L took pity on them and sent someone from the divine doctor Valley to lead them inside, saving the lives of dozens of members of the Jenkins family.


    Until now, the Jenkins family remained grateful. If it weren''t for L from the divine doctor Valley, they would have already been wiped out.


    Despite several years having passed, Mr. Jenkins Senior still remembered the magnificent appearance of the master of the divine doctor Valley, and the skilled acupuncture techniques of L. However, Mr. Jenkins Senior was unaware that L was merely practicing her skills at the time.


    But the Jenkins family were grateful and remembered this favor for a lifetime.


    The Jenkins family had been following the master of divine doctor Valley since then.


    "Mr. Jenkins, how have you been in recent years?" L''s voice, though still somewhat immature, had maturedpared to before and had lost the haughty arrogance of her childhood.


    Mr. Jenkins Senior was taken aback and quickly replied, "Very well, everything is good. How is the Master of divine doctor Valley doing?"


    L did not answer this question but got straight to the point. "I want to make a move against the Stewart family. The Jenkins family ought to stay neutral."


    It was both a warning and a reprimand.


    When Lid eyes on Reese Jenkins for the first time, she recognized her immediately. However, Reese Jenkins was unconscious at the time, along with most members of the Jenkins family. After they had recovered, she did not appear again. Aside from Mr. Jenkins Senior, there were only a few among the younger generation of the Jenkins family who could recognize her.


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Jenkins Senior''s face darkened.


    The fact that the Stewart family had not only offended him but also dared to offend the young master from the Jenkins family, whom they had valued a lot, was truly courting death.


    In the Jenkins family mansion,


    Mrs. Stewart had already arrived by carriage and was being led in by the butler.


    Reese Jenkins was sitting beside her mother, with Mr. Jenkinsforting their daughter by her side.


    As soon as Mrs. Stewart entered, all eyes turned towards her.


    Reese Jenkins pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Mrs. Jenkins looked at Mrs. Stewart indifferently. "Mrs. Stewart, why have youe sote?"


    Upon entering, Mrs. Stewart immediately lowered her status and apanied her words with a smile. "Reese, brother Jenkins, to be honest, I came here to exin. Reese, Victor couldn''t possibly have done such a thing. You''ve known him since childhood, don''t you know his character? Victor was always good-looking and had countless girls chasing after him, but he never even nced at another woman."


    Mrs. Stewart knew that Reese Jenkins was the favorite daughter of the Jenkins family and if she wanted to make a breakthrough, she could only target Reese Jenkins. Moreover, Reese Jenkins was only a junior in college, young and easy to manipte.


    It would definitely work to arouse her feelings.

 Chapter 199 Get Her Out of Here

    Reese Jenkins grew up with Victor, although they were not always together, she still had feelings for him. However, after witnessing the scene at the Stewart family, she didn''t know what to do. Seeing Reese Jenkins remain silent, Mrs. Stewart knew that she was considering her options. She came over and took Reese Jenkins'' hand, saying, "Reese, you know how Victor has treated you all these years." Reese Jenkins pursed her lips and nodded. "Victor has indeed been very good to me."


    Mrs. Jenkins looked at Mrs. Stewart''s, nced at her husband, and then said, "Mrs. Stewart, we have also watched Victor grow up, but people''s thoughts are hard to predict. Who knows if his feelings have changed." "It makes sense. Shouldn''t you tell us what exactly happened?"


    The Jenkins family wanted objective facts, not just empty exnation.


    Just as Mrs. Stewart was about to speak, Mr. Jenkins Senior walked down from upstairs.


    "The Jenkins family does not agree to the marriage of these two children," he said in a very lordly manner.


    The people below were all shocked.


    Mrs. Stewart still wanted to say something, but Mr. Jenkins Senior raised his hand, gesturing for her to stop. "I have already made a decision on this matter. You don''t need to say anything more." "Mr. Jenkins Senior..."


    "Butler, escort them out."


    The butler walked up to Mrs. Stewart and politely extended his hand, "Mrs. Stewart, please."


    Mrs. Stewart didn''t want to leave yet and tried to plead, "Mr. Jenkins Senior, please at least listen to my exnation, I..."


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll have the bodyguardse in."


    There was no room for negotiation whatsoever.


    Mrs. Stewart looked around, seeking help, she nced at Reese Jenkins. Upon seeing this, Mr. Jenkins Senior shouted, "Security, get this person out of here." There was no trace of sympathy at all.


    The security immediately entered and escorted Mrs. Stewart out.


    Everyone looked at Mr. Jenkins Senior, while Zoey Jenkins looked at her father and asked, "Father, what is going on?"


    The Jenkins family was the most united among the wealthy families.


    He believed in his father. His father had fought on the battlefield and had achieved so much in the business world, so he naturally understood more than anyone else.


    Mr. Jenkins Senior walked over, embraced his granddaughter, and directly informed Zoey Jenkins about all the mischievous things Victor had been doing behind everyone''s back. "See for yourself."


    The videos were carefully collected by L. They included footage from various luxurious ces in Central City and even videos of high-stakes gambling in casinos.


    Zoey Jenkins and Mrs. Jenkins watched the videos, feeling furious. Reese Jenkins'' hands trembled in anger. "How dare he deceive me."


    Mr. Jenkins Senior held Reese Jenkins close and said, "Don''t be angry, sweetheart. This kind of man should be discarded."


    Reese Jenkins remained silent, feeling both angry and heartbroken.


    Zoey Jenkins finished watching and asked in confusion, "Father, who gave you these videos?"


    Mr. Jenkins Senior didn''t hide anything and said directly, "It was sent by the youngdy. It seems that the Stewart family is screwed."


    Upon hearing this, Zoey Jenkins and Mrs. Jenkins were surprised for a moment before expressing their joy. "The youngdy contacted you?"


    Mr. Jenkins Senior nodded. "Yes, call your brother back. I have something to tell him to do."


    "Alright."


    The Sylvesters,


    One of Elvis Gomez''s subordinates received a call from Jyri Stewart and handed the phone over. Upon hearing Jyri Stewart''s words, he was surprised and said, "Sylvester took your son away? What''s the reason?" He didn''t believe that Sylvester would deal with such a stupid thing for no reason. There must be a reason behind it.

 Chapter 201 Silver Eyes

    "In XX year, XX month, snow.


    I won an award, the Golden Lotus Best Supporting Actress, but I''m not happy at all."


    "In XX year, XX month, evening.


    I was forced into another drinking party. They were animals, I can''t even speak out about the scars on my body. They take half a month to heal." Maniption, abuse, torment, coercion, bullying, humiliation...


    There are even more dark events behind, L couldn''t bear to read on.


    This was the moment she realized that there were so many scandals, not only involving people who yed with her sister, but also...


    These bunch of despicable animals.


    L looked at Flora Harrison''s recorded experiences, and her tears couldn''t be held back, falling straight down.


    Her sister, who had just be an adult, had to go through all of this.


    L trembled, Victor was just a catalyst. Every person involved in this was leading her sister to her death... No!


    She wouldn''t go through the judicial process, she wanted to personally kill these people.


    No!


    And Sylvester Gomez, in this civilized world, she didn''t want to bring trouble to Master Sylvester.


    But would sitting in jail be enough?


    No!


    As soon as they were inside, none of them would survive.


    L tremblingly held her phone and called Lily the spirit. "Find all the ounts and transactions of the Stewart family over the past few years, both visible and hidden. I need them all." Then, she messaged Zitong in Greafury City.


    Still feeling unsatisfied, L stood up, flipped a table and threw a couch with her bare hands with a loud noise, directly catching Sylvester Gomez''s attention from the next room. Sylvester Gomez burst into the room, seeing L kneeling on the ground, hands covering her face, sobbing uncontrobly.


    He was frightened, his face turned pale and quickly ran over, squatting in front of L, his voice trembling. "L..."


    L put down her hands and looked up at him, her eyes bloodshot, "Master Sylvester, I feel so terrible."


    Sylvester Gomez hugged her, pressing her against his chest, clearly feeling the small figure trembling in his arms.


    Even though the memories of The Immortal Man''s darkness came back, the little one had never said anything about feeling terrible. Flora Harrison''s matter had ultimately affected her. He seemed to have no way to help.


    "Little one, what should I do? How can I help you?"


    L pushed away from Sylvester Gomez, lowered her eyes and held her head. "I don''t know either. I just feel terrible. Ah..."


    A sudden roar made L''s head throb, she even wanted to w at her own eyes.


    Sylvester Gomez watched L''s actions, his heart skipped a beat, quickly moved to stop her. In that instant, he saw L''s eyes, changing from ck to gray and then from gray to silver. Silver eyes, appearing on L''s shocked face, didn''t seem out of ce, instead, they added a morousness to her beauty.


    Even Sylvester Gomez, who was used to strange events that ordinary people couldn''t see in this world, was startled by the scene L presented.


    Silver eyes...


    He pressed his hands on L''s shoulders, forcing her to look up and fixing his gaze on her. "Kid, your eyes!" he eximed.


    L tilted her head, murmuring as she looked at Sylvester Gomez. "My eyes?"


    Sylvester Gomez''s amber eyes sparkled, his voice hoarse. "Tell me, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable?"


    At that moment, Sylvester Gomez was at a loss, even more frightened than when L was unconscious.


    L shook her head, then suddenly raised her hand and pounded on her chest. "It hurts here, Master Sylvester," she said.


    It hurt, more than recalling the dark experiments of The Immortal Man...

 Chapter 202 The Mutation

    Sylvester held L tightly as they headed to Greafury City. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to Greafury city. We''re going to find Vanessa, no, we''re going to the valley of the divine doctor to find your teachers,." he said, frantically. The change in her pupils, the physiological changes, were just like what he and Charley experienced. It meant that her body waspletely corrupted diseased.


    However, L stopped him, resting her chin on his shoulder, her soft voice sounding low. "Sylvester, it''s futile."


    This meant that her mutation nature had been fully activated. Once the abilities were nature was fully activated, not only would the detoxification ability of their blood strengthen, but their physical appearance would also remain the same, forever.


    Just like L''s modified genes, which had been modified, they could never revert to how she was before. Although deep down she still saw herself as Ciceri of the Holy Light Tribe in the forest, she could no longer deceive herself. She knew that she could never revert to be the former Ciceri ever again.


    L wasn''tpletely sure herself, but during her time in The Immortal Man''sboratory, while she was in a state of unconsciousness, she overheard The Immortal Man''s staff mentioning it. At the time, she didn''t pay much attention, but now it seemed to be true.


    As Sylvester heard this, he suddenly stopped walking, his desirable sexy lips trembled trembling slightly, his gaze confused as he asked, "What do you mean?"


    What did she mean by "it''s futile"? Would she die in this state? Just like he and his brother did?! Was there no hope? But no one had told him that mutants would end up like this. What about the this little one? What was he going to do? AmberHis amber-colored eyes filled with terrified helplessness... A


    feeling of helplessnessHelplessness that was unique to Sylvester had never experienced before.


    In an instant, countless possibilities shed through Sylvester''s mind. If the little one died...


    He suddenly couldn''t bear to think about it anymore.


    Sylvester held L tightly as he stepped back, a tear sliding down from the corner of his eye.


    He was in a state of panic.


    L sat in his embrace, facing him, holding his handsome face in her hands. Her silver eyes focused intently on him as her pretty lips gently parted, saying,. "Sylvester, are you scared?"


    Seeing the glistening in his eyes, L''s heart ached. Thinking about her earlier spection, she decided to experiment. She leaned closer to Sylvester''s tear-stained eye corner and licked away his tears with her tongue. Sylvester felt himself losing bnce, retreating until he reached the edge of the bed, sitting down with a heavy sense of helplessness covering his entire body.


    With his chin resting on L''s shoulder, there was a slight tremble trembling in Sylvester''s voice as he said in a deep tone as if admitting, "Afraid."


    How could he not be afraid?


    He had thought about his own death, but he had never thought of the possibility that the little one might die, maybe even before him.


    He couldn''t bear such an oue.


    L smirked and spoke up, "Since that''s the case, then treat me as your true lover. What are you still afraid of, Sylvester? I love you. Will you promise Promise me, okay?"


    After saying this, L didn''t wait for Sylvester''s reaction. She cupped his face and kissed him...


    The following next morning in the Sylvester Mansion, in the pink princess-style bedroom, there was a faint fragrance in the air. L''s room The room in the Sylvester Mansion was especially luxurious and spacious, especially L''s room, which was specially designed by Sylvester himself.


    L liked where the window was position positioned by the window, so naturally, the bed was ced next to it.


    Sunlight shone through the window along with a gentle breeze, casting onto the couple lying together on the princess-sized bed.


    Sylvester held L in his arms, revealing her the exquisite half part of her -face and a small piece of fair and pristine back.


    Her lush, seaweed-like dark hair scattered on the pillow, alluring.


    Sylvester looked at L lying in his arms, gently stroking her face with hisrge palm. His amber eyes held tenderness, and his handsome and masculine facial features softened at this moment.

 Chapter 644 206 His Joke Scared Her, Then He Ended Up Feeling Sorry For Her.

    At that time, she thought Charley had simply been poisoned, but she didn''t expect him to be a carrier of a gic disease.


    Meanwhile, Upon when Sylvester hearing heard that L say mentioned that the detoxification nature ability had been fully activated and that she wouldn''t die, Sylvesterhe felt a weight lifted off his chest.


    This morning was one wave after another, and he had never experienced such a strong turnaroundintense changes before.


    Sylvester let out a sigh of relief as he watched L transition from sadness to tears of joy. At this that moment, there was even a hint of confident excitement in her his eyes.


    Helplessly, he ruffled L''s head and then thought of something. He raised his hand to cover his chest, his delicate and handsome features wrinkling with a painful expression as if his heart were in pain.


    L was startled and gently ced her fair and soft hand on top of Sylvester''s hand that was ced above covering his chest.


    There was obvious panic in her eyes. "Sylvester, what''s wrong with you?" she asked, frantically.


    Sylvester closed his eyes, his head slightly lowered, and a weak, brittle voice escaped between his lips,. "It hurts."


    Even his body trembled slightly.


    It was just likeSimr to L''s previous condition before.


    Thinking about the gic disease in the Watson family that Sylvester had just mentioned, L''s face turned pale. "Is your disease starting to re up?" she asked.


    L felt an unfounded fear as if Sylvester would pass away before her eyes in the next second.


    No!


    It couldn''t happen.


    Immediately, L fiercely bit her tongue and bright red blood oozed out from the tip. Her body had undergone extensive transformation, with gic codes rewritten, that had strengthened her body. but But there were still one or two fragile areas that had been overlooked by The Immortal Man''s experimenters.


    Though the wound on her tongue would heal slightly faster than an ordinary person''s, the blood flow wouldn''t bepletely stopped.


    L cupped Sylvester''s face, without the slightest hesitation, and kissed him, even passing the blood from her tongue to him.


    Sylvester thought L was trying to kiss him and ease his pain, but he didn''t expect that right after their entanglement, he would taste the bittersweet vor of blood.


    Startled, he quickly opened his eyes and pushed L away. His sexy lips were now stained with the crimson of her blood, and Sylvester''s eyes immediately darkened as he angrily asked, "Little one, what are you doing?"


    L didn''t realize that Sylvester was intentionally teasing her. Seeing Sylvester''s his furious expression, she thought he was just enduring pain. With her silver eyes, she said, "Sylvester, L''s my blood can save you. Take a little and you''ll be fine. This way, we won''t be separated again."


    Seeing L''s worried expression, her face pale as a sheet, Sylvester realized his mistake. He removed the anger from his face and reced it with a helplessly concerned expression. He pulled L close to his chest.


    Hisrge hand gently caressed the back of L''s head, forcing her to tilt her head up. Sylvester kissed her smooth forehead and saidconfessed, "Baby, I lied to you."


    There was a strong sense of guilt in his tone. Seeing the guilt in his eyes, L instinctively ced her hand on his wrist and silently checked his pulse.


    She realized that Sylvester was really truly fine. L pouted and used, "You lied to me, again."


    Sylvester sighed helplessly. He was truly defeated by this little girl. "When did I lie to you? It''s actually you who has had been lying to me all along."


    This little girl was stubborn and still argued. She deserved a scolding. However, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    With a soft sigh, Sylvester embraced her and said, "L, you''re not allowed to casually use your blood to save people in the future."


    He was worried about her.

 Chapter 207 If there really comes a day like that, I will die together with Master Sylvester.

    L gazed up at Sylvester, her silver eyes brimming with affection. She nodded with a profound gravity. "I do not bestow my lifeblood upon just anyone. I saved you."Sylvester lifted his hand, lightly brushing the tip of her straight nose. "No, it''s futile."L cocked her head, studying him. "How can you be certain it''s futile?"Sylvester recounted to L the first time he had tasted her blood at the Balthazar Club.L''s gaze fell, her mind churning. "So, my blood can only postpone your affliction, not eradicate it entirely?"Sylvester cradled her delicate face in his hands, his amber eyes gleaming with solemnity. "Darling, it''s not a question of cure or no cure. It''s that I cannot permit it. I cannot bear it, do youprehend?"His ailment was not a trivial matter, particrly with Charley in the picture. He harbored the fear that he might eventually deplete all of L''s blood."How can you be sure of that? Sylvester, you''ve given me your word. "L''s eyes sparkled with unwavering conviction.Sylvester chuckled, lifting his hand to pinch her soft cheek, unable to bear the thought of disappointing her. "Very well, I''ll allow the little one to guard me. But you must understand, I detest when others risk their lives for me. Do you grasp my meaning?"His voice grew stern and heavy, brooking no argument. He knew L cared for him, so when the little one voiced her desire to protect him, he felt a surge of happiness. He knew that she too must be happy.But the prerequisite for her protection was that she must not harm herself. "Furthermore, I will find another way. don''t you trust me?"L pursed her lips, lost in thought.Naturally, she understood Sylvester''s apprehensions. Reversing the roles, if she were on the brink of death and Sylvester offered his own life to save hers, she would not be pleased either.So... Before she could utter a word, Sylvester assumed she was silently contradicting him in her mind. Instantly, his expression darkened, and his slender hand gripped her chin with a hint of force. His tone was severe. "Did you hear me?"However, L wrapped her arms around his neck and beamed at him, her smile radiant. "Alright, if such a day should evere, then I shall perish alongside you, Master Sylvester."Their destinies were intertwined in this lifetime. Not even life and death could separate them.Upon hearing her words, Sylvester''s features softened. He carried her into the bathroom, and en route, another thought urred to him. He said, "Also, Charley''s illness is my burden to bear as his brother. If I ever discover you giving him your blood again, I won''t spare... him."He had intended to say he wouldn''t spare her, but he couldn''t bring himself to utter the words. Meanwhile, Charley was engaged in a strenuous run at the Ironfist Holding Center, gasping for breath. Suddenly, he sneezed and toppled over, getting a mouthful of mud.L''s slender legs wobbled on either side of him. When she heard this, she was taken aback. "Oh? How did you find out?"She recalled that when she first arrived at the Sylvesters, she had concealed herself behind the curtains after feeding Charley her blood!A thought struck L, and she continued, "You''re not...?"Sylvester smirked. "Not what?""I..."Sylvester chuckled lightly. "For instance, in The Immortal Man''s Mutant Handbook, darling, did you genuinely believe I couldn''t tell who the author was?"L''s face flushed, and she buried it in his neck, her voice muffled. "So when I feigned ignorance in your presence, everyone was aware?"Sylvester positioned L in front of the washstand and reached up to grasp her shoulders. He turned her around, pressing his chest against her back. Observing L''s crimson face in the mirror, he dipped his head and leaned close to her ear, whispering softly, "Hmm, you were so adorable back then."

 Chapter 209 Everyone Likes Them

    Sylvester ignored the others and led L straight to the restaurant. Nothing was more important than having a proper meal.


    The Stewart family, seeing that nobody paid them any attention, remained silent and didn''t dare to talk or move.


    The table in the restaurant was filled with food that was good for L''s health.


    L even saw ingredients that could relieve pain and enrich the blood.


    She looked at Sylvester, who was pouring soup for her.


    Sylvester noticed L''s gaze and smiled, saying, "Be good. You were exhaustedst night, so you need to have some nutrient food to help you be at your best." Thinking of their crazy night, L blushed and whispered, "Did you order this?"


    Sylvester leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear, "I gave the order early this morning, sweetheart. Eat a little more and take good care of yourself, or else you can''t be at your best when we do it again in the future, right?" Last night, L fainted in the end.


    L took a deep breath and clenched her small fist, hitting his chest. "Humph! That is not the reason. Instead, it''s all because of you..."


    L cried and told Sylvester to stopst night, but Sylvester ignored her, which led to the embarrassmentter.


    Sylvester also realized his crazinessst night and chuckled, lifting his hand to pinch L''s face. He said righteously, "You areining, huh? Alright, I get it. I will pay more attention in the future. Be good and have some food." After saying that, he scooped a spoonful of soup and personally fed it to her with gentleness and care.


    L cast a re at Sylvester when she saw the yful smile on his lips. She then forcefully drank the soup as if she was venting her dissatisfaction. Sylvester seemed to be unaware of that. He smiled and kissed the corner of her lips as a slight praise. "Good girl."


    "


    ...


    On the sofa in the living room, Elvis nced at the lovey-dovey scene in the restaurant and then told Richael about what he had seen that morning. Richael asked with interest, "Honey, are you telling the truth?"


    The corner of Elvis''s lips twitched when he noticed the excitement glimmering in Richael''s eyes. "Honey, this... this is improper."


    Richael raised an eyebrow, saying, "Why?"


    Elvis said, "How old is L? But Sylvester had..."


    Richael disagreed with that. "You''re being conservative. Sylvester likes L, and L likes Sylvester. Both of them are adults. Why can''t they be together?" "But..."


    "Stop," Richael interrupted Elvis, her tone growing more and more excited. "And besides, they are both good-looking. I haven''t seen anyone more handsome than Sylvester or more beautiful than L. If they have children in the future, they will be even more attractive."


    Richael immersed herself in her fantasy, her voice growing louder. "If L has a baby, maybe they can be friends with my baby. They''ll be rtives and friends. That is great, isn''t it, honey?"


    After speaking, she even patted her belly.


    Upon hearing that, Elvis suddenly understood. "Yes, that would be great."


    Richael smiled and said, "Exactly. And you know L is young. After she marries Sylvester and is in her twenties, she can have a baby again. L can recover from delivery soon. She can still be friends with her children and y together. That is great."


    The members of the Stewart family who heard those words were shocked.


    ''Is it true that the girl isn''t a kept girl, but Master Sylvester''s fianc¨¦e?


    ''So, wasst night''s confrontation really sponsored by the Sylvesters?''


    They felt that they were done for.


    The Stewart family really couldn''t get rid of the trouble they caused this time.


    They felt desperate as if they had been cheated by fate.

 Chapter 211 Darling, Is There Any Tribal Ritual You Should Have for Your Husband in Your Tribe?

    Sylvester was the only one who understood L''s gesture. He knew it was a tribal ritual.


    Sylvester''s eyes glittered with satisfaction. Just as he was about to pull her up, he saw Richael, who was pregnant, quickly reaching out to help L stand up from the ground. "Good girl, what are you doing?"


    L said, "This is my family''s tradition."


    Sylvester pulled L into his arms, asserting his dominance and making her belong to him alone.


    Leaning close to L''s ear, his chest pressed against her back, he said in a husky voice, "Darling, is there any tribal ritual you should have for your husband in your tribe? Is the one you showed to the elders just now the only one?"


    If one listened closely, there was a distinct hint of jealousy in his voice.


    L''s lips twitched. She thought, ''Men are easy to get jealous.''


    L ignored him, but Sylvester wasn''t annoyed. He continued to pester her and even began toin, "You are not the kind who a bracelet can buy, are you? Honey, your taste is getting worse. I have given you everything, but I haven''t received any special treatment from you."


    ...


    L thought, ''Sylvester must be blind. I had given him a lot of special treatment, hadn''t I?''


    "Tell me right now. Is there really one?"


    L pushed Sylvester and whispered, "Elvis and Richael are watching."


    "I didn''t see anything," said Richael and Elvis in unison.


    L blushed and was lost for words.


    "Tell me. If you don''t... well, you know what will happen."


    L took a deep breath and whispered again, "I''ll tell you tonight, okay?"


    Sylvester was happy to hear that and reached out to pinch her soft face. "Good, I''ll wait. Honey, don''t disappoint me."


    L clenched her hand and stayed silent.


    They were happy and full of warmth.


    The members of the Stewart family, however, knelt on the ground, their faces full of tears.


    Jyri was also shrewd. Having worked in the business world for so many years, he understood that if he wanted Sylvester to drop the charges, he needed to obtain forgiveness from L.


    Jyri knelt in front of L, his face full of sorrow. "Miss, the Stewart family begs for your forgiveness. My son did something wrong and deserved to be in jail, but the entire Stewart family shouldn''t be implicated. Please spare the entire Stewart family."


    Victor had been taken to the police station. Jyri knew that the evidence must have beenid out in front of the police. Otherwise, the police wouldn''t detain Victor. Jyri knew well that it would be a loss to his family if Victor''s mistake implicated the family.


    Moreover, if the Stewart family fell, his son would never have a chance to get out in his lifetime.


    The entire Stewart family would be finished.


    In the capital world, wealth and power mattered more. The Stewart family couldn''tpete with the Sylvesters in these aspects.


    Being ignored, Jyri gritted his teeth and took out a nk check. "I know Mr. Gomez doesn''tck money. This nk check is a gift for you, Miss. I hope you can go easy on us. If thew firm drops thewsuit, the Stewart family will offer even more generous rewards."


    L leaned on Sylvester''s shoulder, clinging to him, "Sylvester, he looked down on me."


    Sylvester held the empty check and sneered, "You are really generous, but that is not enough to please my girlfriend."


    Jyri was truly panicked and started kowtowing.


    He knocked his head so hard that his forehead started bleeding.


    Jyri was indeed a tough guy.

 Chapter 215 A Cruel Woman

    The others watched Ashlee leave with Jackson.


    They didn''t stand up until the door closed. They worked together to clean up the bath. Some of the men who had worked there for a period dragged the body out. There was a young man who was sent to Wolf gang headquarters together with Jackson back then.


    It was the first time he had seen such a thing. He turned to the man next to him. The man was called Mason Brown. "Mason, can we leave? I want to get out of here," he asked.


    He was a refugee from Dhololuhm, rescued from the refugee camp by Ashlee''s henchmen. He had thought that he wouldn''t have to return to the camp, but he didn''t expect to see such a bloody scene on his first day in Ashlee''s ce. He was frightened.


    He had never expected Ashlee to be such a cruel woman, although she was pretty on the surface.


    Mason quickly covered the man''s mouth and nervously said, "Shh! Don''t say such things again in the future. If Ms. Gomez hears it, you will skin you alive."


    The young man fell to the ground, trembling. "What?"


    His face turned pale from fear, and his delicate features wrinkled.


    Mason sighed. He crouched down and patted his shoulder.


    "You don''t need to be afraid. As long as we serve her well, we don''t need to worry about anything else," Mason advised.


    The reason why Mason had lived longer than others was because he knew Ashlee''s temper well.


    "But... what made Ms. Gomez so violent?" the young man asked.


    Mason had been working there for many years. His main responsibility was taking care of Ashlee. He was smart and had heard a lot about the people who had been killed because of the mistakes they made while serving Ashlee.


    Mason looked around and saw people gradually dispersing. He also saw that the man was extremely afraid, so he approached him and whispered, "I heard from someone who used to serve Ms. Gomez here that she had a lover before. She was pregnant with the man''s child at that time, but he abandoned her.


    "I heard that the man was killed by Ms. Gomezter. His body was frozen in the ice cer of this pce. In our country, it is a tradition to bury the dead. Now you can see how much Ms. Gomez hated that man." The young man trembled as he listened, his teeth chattering. "His body was kept and frozen? Why is Ms. Gomez so cruel?" he asked.


    Mason shook his head, and replied, "It seems that the man never loved Ms. Gomez in the first ce. He was only with her to spite another woman. However, Ms. Gomez believed that the man fell in love with the other woman because that woman was more beautiful than her.


    "That''s why she hated him so much. Love is indeed a difficult thing to understand. Let''s get back to work. Don''t think about today''s events anymore. There will be even more... scary encounters in the future! I''d better not mention those things again."


    ...


    After Ashlee and Jackson had sex, Ashlee went to the ice cer, though she was a bit tired at that moment.


    Inside the ice cer, there was an ice coffin with a man lying inside. His face was pale, and his features were extremely delicate, although his skin appeared dry due tock of moisture.


    After all, the skin of a dead person could never be as vibrant as that of a live one.


    Ashlee held a bottle of pills and approached the ice coffin. She used her left hand to open the man''s lips and stuffed a pill in her right hand into the man''s mouth.


    The man''s name was Malcolm Jacobo. He was loved and hated by Ashlee.


    "Malcolm, I got this medicine from the Immortal Man. When a dead person takes it, it can maintain their youthful appearance. The Immortal Man spent a lot of resources and effort to develop this medicine, and I also paid a great price for your appearance. Do you know why I''ve kept you around? I want you to witness me ruining the children of your beloved woman, one by one," she sneered.

 Chapter 218 Sylvester Was Injured

    L realized something was wrong. It seemed they couldn''t wait for the people from the valley to pick them up anymore. She thought their enemies probably blocked off the road by which they came. If they wanted to escape, they could only take a desperate gamble.


    She eximed, "Follow me and run into the mountains." At least she knew the way and wouldn''t stumble into any traps.


    With that, she grabbed Sylvester''s hand and rushed into the valley first.


    Upon receiving the message, everyone, regardless of whether they were injured, followed L into the valley.


    Just then, they heard a series of bangs.


    The explosions were deafening, and shards from the explosion had already hit the people who hadn''t had time to dodge, causing their bodies to fall heavily to the ground. The ground was stained red by the fresh blood... In an instant, mes zed everywhere, spreading wildly.


    Although Trenton ran fast, he was also affected. It took him a while to get up from the ground, and when he saw that the people behind him were lying motionless on the ground, he endured the pain and ran back, pulling up one of hisrades and shouting, "Wake up."


    The man, however, didn''t respond to his shout. He was already dead.


    Another person nearby struggled to lift his head and open one of his eyes.


    Heboriously said, "Commander... the force of the explosion was too powerful... We.... we won''t make it out alive. Leave quickly. Take Mr. Gomez with you. It is my honor to serve in the Ironfist Holding Center. If it is possible, I still want to serve there in the next life... I will still devote myself to the Ironfist Holding Center..."


    After saying that, he vomited a mouthful of blood. His head was bent, and he had already passed away.


    Trenton''s eyes turned red when he saw those people who once risked their lives in the missions with him lying in such a sorry state. He looked towards the raging fire and then disappeared into the jungle...


    ...


    On this side, Sylvester shielded L under him. It took a while before he finally got up, pulling L up from the grass. He looked worriedly into her eyes. "L, are you injured?" he asked.


    As L stood up, Sylvester looked at her up and down. He then checked L''s back and the back of L''s head. Seeing that she wasn''t hurt, he felt relieved.


    As L saw the sweat on Sylvester''s forehead, a sense of panic gripped her. Her voice trembled as she said, "Sylvester, you... are injured."


    The tone was affirmative.


    Sylvester knew he couldn''t hide it from her, so he held her hand and said, "It''s nothing. I can endure this little injury."


    After that, he was about to pull L and find a way to proceed.


    "L, let''s go. If they catch up with us, we''ll be in big trouble," Sylvester reminded.


    But L lowered her head and didn''t move. Instead, when Sylvester passed by her, she grabbed him from behind and used her strength to push him down to the ground. She then straddled his back and pressed her hands against his body.


    She saw a long piece of metal embedded deep in the flesh next to his left rib, with bright red blood still oozing out.


    It was a piece of debris from the off-road vehicle that had been violently thrown by the force of the explosion.


    L felt sorry for what Sylvester was suffering. She thought, ''How could he say that it is nothing when the wound is so wide? I pushed him down to the ground with little effort. How can I normally do that?''


    Sylvester grunted andy in the grass, but he didn''t want to make L worry about him. He turned his head and said in a rxed tone, "L, are you going to do it here? I never expected you to be so wild and open-minded."


    L''s eyes turned red, and she bit her lip. Seeing him like this, she couldn''t hold back her anger. She said, "Shut up! You''re badly injured. How could you still be in the mood to joke with me?"


    This was the first time L spoke to Sylvester with such a heavy tone.


    Hearing that, Sylvester knew that L was really angry with him. He sighed lightly and said, "L, I''m fine. I''m serious..."


    L didn''t want to listen to his nonsense. With a tear, she revealed the wound on Sylvester''s body, which was a hideous one. She could even see the bones nearby...

 Chapter 220 Lela Fed Sylvester the Medicine

    Mildred suddenly remembered the bloody scene he had seen before. He quickly waved his hand. "No... No need," he replied.


    After gathering some herbs, L and Mildred returned along the same path.


    L''s sharp eyes suddenly spotted something, and she quickly grabbed Mildred, who had no idea what had happened. Mildred took a few steps back. Mildred looked confused. "What is wrong?" he asked.


    L nced at Mildred, who still hadn''t reacted, and pointed towards the concealed snare trap in the grass. She sighed softly, "I told you that there are many traps here. Be careful."


    Mildred looked in the direction pointed by L and twitched his lips. "If I get caught in that, my legs would be ruined. Who would be so cruel to put these outdated weapons here?" he asked. L shook her head and didn''t want to talk to him.


    She wondered if Mildred was the dumbest of his five brothers. She even thought that was the reason why Sylvester took Mildred with him. It could be a form of protection.


    She had spent enough time by Sylvester''s side, so she knew him well.


    People often said that Sylvester was decisive, cruel, and aggressive, but if that was true, why were Mildred and the others so loyal to him?


    Perhaps it was because Sylvester had a soft spot for his people.


    Sylvester finally felt relieved when he saw L returning.


    As soon as L approached him, Sylvester pulled her into his arms. He was usually strong, but now he was more like a weak man. "If you ever leave me alone like this again, I''ll..." he said, tears welling up in his eyes. L couldn''t help but greedily enjoy the coolness emanating from him. She sniffed and said, "Or else, what will you do?"


    Sylvester buried his face in her neck and threatened her, saying, "If you do it again, I''ll punish you for days and nights after I recover."


    L was speechless.


    She thought, ''He is still thinking about it.''


    Looking at L''s blushing face, Trenton thought, ''Mr. Gomez, you have really changed.''


    L ignored Sylvester, released Sylvester, and took the herbs from Mildred''s hand. She handed them to Sylvester, saying, "Chew it with your mouth and swallow the juice."


    Actually, this method had little effect, but they had no other options now. They were in danger, so they could only make a simple, temporary medicine.


    It was better than nothing.


    Sylvester grew up in a rich family, too, but he was different from those who were pampered when they were young.


    But even when he was ten years old and in a miserable state, he had never eaten herbs with traces of dirt.


    In addition, he had a fetish for cleanliness. Looking at the herbs in L''s hand, he furrowed his brow and said, "Honey, can I not eat this?"


    L nced down at the herbs in her hand. She realized that the herbs would only be very effective after being cooked or processed, but what if shebined them with her own blood?


    Although her blood couldn''t heal Sylvester''s wounds, it served as a source of energy.


    Without much hesitation, L put the herbs in her mouth.


    The taste was terrible.


    L wrinkled her beautiful brows as she chewed the herbs. At the same time, she bit her tongue, mixing the herb juice with her own blood.


    Sylvester''s amber eyes flickered with a strange light when he saw that. Just as he was shocked, L raised her hand and pinched Sylvester''s chin. She then opened his mouth. She leaned down and kissed him, allowing the herbal juice to pass into his mouth...


    The first thing Sylvester tasted was bitterness, followed by the unique taste of L''s blood...


    Sylvester wanted to push L away, but L suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes carried a warning as if to say, "This is my blood, and you''d better not waste it."


    Sylvester immediately stopped, even entranced by the sensation...


    Under Silvercrest, amidst the dense mountain jungle, L knelt in front of the man''s body. Her slender fingers lifted the handsome man''s chin. Their lips touched, creating a delicate and fragile beauty...

 Chapter 221 A Capricious Man

    As L continued to pass the juice of the herbs into Sylvester''s mouth, she raised her right hand. She passed her palm over Sylvester''s back. In a moment when Sylvester wasn''t paying attention, she quickly pulled out the fragment in his back with force.


    Blood immediately spurted out, sttering onto the tree trunk, L''s fair face, and her hand...


    Trenton and Mildred watched this scene, their hearts filled with distress.


    "Hum," Sylvester groaned in pain.


    L, full of distress, left his lips and ced the herbal residue on the wound on Sylvester''s back. She then pressed it down.


    Sylvester leaned against L, his handsome face covered in fine sweat.


    L felt extreme distress. She held Sylvester in her arms with her left hand while pressing down on the wound with her right hand.


    Seeing that blood was still flowing, L hurriedly called out, "Mildred, bring the remaining herbs over here."


    Mildred didn''t dare dy and quickly handed over the herbal medicine. L stuffed the herbs in her mouth with force, chewed them into pieces, and pressed them onto Sylvester''s wound. Sylvester trembled in her arms. L lowered her head and kissed Sylvester''s smooth forehead, saying, "Sylvester, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    She said before that she would protect Sylvester.


    Even death could not snatch him away from her.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, and a hint of happiness shed in his eyes, but he pretended to be in pain, saying, "It hurts, honey. Hold me tighter."


    As expected, L tightened her embrace on Sylvester, leaning her cheek against his forehead. Her silver eyes gradually filled with moisture.


    Mildred was initially scared, but even he understood Sylvester was ying a little trick again.


    Sylvester had a hard time in the past, whichsted almost for tens of years. He suffered a lot of injuries during that period. Therefore, this small wound was nothing to him. But now...


    Mildred thought, ''Ah! He is truly unpredictable. Only L would believe it.''


    Trenton had never seen Sylvester like this before. He was shocked and gaped at Sylvester. He then turned to Mildred. Seeing the weird look in Mildred''s eyes, he knew everything. A smile appeared at the corners of his lips. He thought, ''So this is what Mr. Gomez is like.''


    The herb did stop the bleeding effectively. L could already feel that Sylvester''s back was no longer bleeding, so she slowly released him.


    But Sylvester still didn''t want to leave her. He even used force with his left hand, holding her tightly.


    Her embrace was so soft that he didn''t want to leave.


    Of course, L had no idea what Sylvester was thinking, so she whispered, "Sylvester, release your hand a bit. I will bandage your wound for you." Only then did Sylvester open his eyes. He pressed his forehead against L''s and said, "L."


    L coaxed, "Be good. I will bandage your wound for you."


    Sylvester felt pleased in his heart. He moved away a little from L, rested his head on her shoulder, and wrapped his hands around her slender waist. "But I can''t move my hands. What if I can''t take off my clothes?" Sylvester asked, acting spoiled.


    Trenton volunteered to help, and said, "Mr. Gomez, let me do it for you."


    Sylvester was a tall man, so Trenton thought that L might not be able to handle it all by herself.


    As soon as Trenton finished speaking, he received a sharp warning look from Sylvester.


    Trenton immediately stopped talking.


    L knew Sylvester would not ept anyone''s touch except hers.


    She didn''t agree either. "It''s okay. I can do it," she told Trenton.


    After saying that, she gently patted Sylvester''s back. "Sylvester, I can gently take off your clothes. Can you cooperate with me?" she asked, gently. Sylvester smirked and responded with a "yes."


    He could move his right arm, so L started by removing his clothes from his right hand.


    She took off his overcoat and then the ck shirt inside.


    Her delicate fingers slowly unbuttoned the buttons one by one from the cor.


    Sylvester looked down with his deep enchanting eyes. He swallowed...

 Chapter 223 Mildred Was Dragged Away by an Unknown Creature

    Seeing that, Sylvester tightly held L''s hand.


    Mildred and Trenton stood back-to-back, vignt to their surroundings. They were both well-trained, so they didn''t lose theirposure.


    Trenton often led recruits on jungle training exercises in the Ironfist Holding Center in the south region. They would be stationed there for several months. He had been used to it.


    However, this time, the fog seemed denser than that he had encountered before.


    L exined, "This is miasma. We don''t need to be afraid. As long as we move together and try not to get separated, we''ll be fine."


    It was more dangerous to get lost.


    In reality, miasma wasn''t as terrifying as it was portrayed in legends. Although the miasma formed in the forest was indeed poisonous, its mainponents were gases like ammonia, methane, hydrogen sulfide, and some microorganisms.


    All living things have a life cycle. Natural decay urred due to aging andpetition for survival, which led to animals and nts constantly dying in the forest. Because they were not buried, they decayed naturally. Additionally, the region where the forest was located had rtively high temperatures, creating all the favorable conditions for the formation of miasma in the forests.


    However, as long as they didn''t stay in it for too long, they wouldn''t fall ill because of it.


    They continued to move forward slowly.


    L noticed that the fog got thick. She narrowed her eyes and realized that this wasn''t ordinary miasma.


    The scent was strange...


    L was greatly rmed as she smelled the scent of the medicines made by the people in the valley.


    Otherwise, why would no one dare to disturb the tranquility of this region all these years?


    It wasn''t that no one had disturbed it, but those who had rashly disturbed it had already died in these mountain ranges.


    At this moment, the concentration of miasma had reached a point that made it hard for them to see their own hands. L warned, "Everyone, be careful. This miasma is strange."


    Upon hearing that, Mildred covered his mouth and nose with his hand.


    Just as Mildred raised his hand, he felt that he seemed to touch something wet and sticky like a vine. Mildred frowned. "Damn! What the hell did I touch?" he remarked. He boldly touched it again, but this time he couldn''t feel it.


    Mildred withdrew his hand and wiped it on his clothes. He felt it was strange.


    Trenton turned his head. "What are you doing?" Mildred shook his head. "Nothing," he replied.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden movement in the forest. L had good ears and heard it. She moved her ears slightly. She knew the mysterious existence wasing towards them.


    She gripped Sylvester and warned everyone, "There''s an attack. Do not stay together."


    It''s better to disperse than to be caught in a group. L pulled Sylvester and ran to the other side.


    In the dense fog, they couldn''t see the direction or anything. That thing stopped. L held Sylvester''s hand and said, "Sylvester, are you okay?" Sylvester touched her head, and at this moment, there was a sudden scream. "Ah..." It was Mildred. After such a short scream, they couldn''t hear anything anymore. Mildred only felt something winding around his feet, and then he was pulled away by something like a vine.


    It happened so soon. L realized something and quickly said, "Don''t chase..."


    Before she could finish, Trenton had already rushed out. Trenton and Mildred were walking together.


    He felt something was wrong with Mildred. Before he heard the warning, he ran in Mildred''s direction in the hope of bringing him back, but after running a distance, he found that he was separated from Sylvester and L. Trenton reached out in front of him, but he couldn''t see the direction at all.


    He called out, "Mildred? Mr. Gomez?"


    No one responded.


    In the forest, one wrong step could lead to a deep abyss.


    Fear spread around. Trenton realized that this ce was even more terrifying than he had thought.

 Chapter 225 Lelas Deep Fear

    It was almost noon, and the dense fog gradually dissipated, revealing a clearer view.


    Sylvester didn''t get harmed by the miasma because he had drunk L''s blood.


    L also knew they had to keep moving. Silvercrest was too big, and they could only find help when they ventured deeper into the valley.


    Otherwise, all four of them would die.


    Although their route had been disrupted and had just undergone a hard time caused by miasma, they could still find the correct path as long as they searched for the routes carefully.


    L looked at the vast forest ahead and murmured, "The valley is in the north direction of these mountains. If we find the north is faced, maybe we can find the right path."


    L didn''t have any tools now, so she looked at the leaves around her to find the direction.


    On the side, Sylvester raised his hand, revealing his valuable watch. He nced at the position of the hands and then looked up at the position of the sunlight, roughly determining the direction.


    Pulling L to the side, Sylvester ced his long arm on her shoulder and gently lifted her chin, forcing her to look in a certain direction. "Honey, north is on this side," he informed.


    Using the density of nt growth, L also found the north. Seeing that Sylvester was even faster than her, she looked up and leaned against his arm with a smile. "You found it faster than I did. How did you make it?" she asked. Sylvester thought, ''Faster?''


    Like other men, Sylvester didn''t like that word.


    Sylvester frowned, his tone harsh as he corrected L, advising, "L, don''t use the word ''fast'' to praise your man. Use ''amazing'' instead. Do you understand?"


    L smirked and followed his lead. "Okay. Sylvester, you are amazing," she teased.


    Sylvester looked down at her. His eyes met L''s stunning and extraordinary eyes. He curled his alluring lips into a faint smile. "Good girl," he said.


    Just then, a massive centipede crawled out of the damp grass. L saw it immediately and broke out in a cold sweat.


    She screamed, "Ah!"


    Sylvester narrowed his eyes. He swiftly picked L up and held her in his arms.


    L leaned against his shoulder, still trembling all over.


    Sylvester held her tight as they headed toward the north they had just figured out. Hisrge palm rested gently on her back. He patted her back lightly. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    He knew L was scared like this because she had been bitten by poisonous insects before, so he tried to ease her fears.


    L clung tightly to his neck, her eyes welling up with tears.


    L didn''t tell Sylvester about the cruel and vicious transformation that she once underwent.


    At that time, the researchers in their cold, white protective suits held her and threw her into a container full of insects. Countless poisonous insects and snakes crawled over her body, bit her, and drank her blood.


    She was involved in an experiment, and the person who started it just wanted to know which was stronger, her or the poisonous insects and snakes.


    It was a gamble based on survival of the fittest.


    She was injected with the hallucinogenic drugs at that time. However, as she didn''t want to die like that, she grabbed those disgusting and nauseating insects and stuffed them into her mouth, one after another. She chewed them and finally swallowed them...


    At that time, she was aware of what she was doing. She felt that she was like a disgusting monster.


    She needed to remember how long the experimentsted.


    Anyway, she knew that she was immune to the poison of all insects in the world.


    In the end, she defeated these disgusting things. She was then an existence whose blood could detoxify poisons. She thought she was a monster.


    The notionter developed into a phobia that she couldn''t get rid of at all...

 Chapter 227 There Is a Spy

    "It is the love bell," L said.


    Sylvester did not hear it at all. He furrowed his brows and asked, "Honey, what did you just say? Did you say the love bell?"


    L held Sylvester''s handsome face with her hands and excitedly said, "Sylvester, didn''t you hear the sound of the bells? It is the love bell. It is a thing you can only see in the tribe in the valley. Since I can hear it here, it means that people from my tribe are nearby."


    L did not find it particrly strange, as her hearing was sharp. She thought it was not odd that she could hear the bells when Sylvester couldn''t. However, hearing the bells did not necessarily mean that the members of her tribe could find her immediately.


    After all, they were in the wild. One wrong step could lead them to a bottomless abyss...


    They headed north...


    L patted Sylvester on the back and said, "Sylvester, let''s keep heading north."


    If she weren''t mistaken, continuing north would surely lead them to someone from her tribe.


    They passed through thend that was full of bones and finally arrived at a ce where the road ahead was divided into dozens of paths.


    Sylvester looked at the paths before them and raised an eyebrow. "It looks like we have so many choices now. Honey, which one would you pick?" he asked.


    L couldn''t see behind her as Sylvester was carrying her at the moment. Sylvester adjusted his grip on her waist and turned in a different direction. L suddenly felt her vision expand as she found herself sitting on Sylvester''s right shoulder. L couldn''t resist Sylvester, so she looked ahead and examined the unfamiliar paths.


    The members of her tribe would periodically send people to do something that could confuse the invaders who wanted to break into the valley. Those paths were just one of their little tricks.


    The wrong selection of the path might lead to danger.


    That''s why those who possessed keepsakes and sought help from the divine doctor in the valley were unable to enter for a second time. It was because the right path to the valley would be different every time.


    L shook her head and said, "It''s an illusion. Only those with ess to the updated internal roadmap know the true path."


    "Updated internal roadmap?" he asked, intrigued.


    Sylvester thought, ''Ha! The people in the valley are indeed cunning.''


    L furrowed her brow. If the roadmap had been updated, she would have received the map. But this time, she didn''t receive anything. She didn''t know why. This meant that her information had been intercepted.


    L had a bold conjecture...


    L said coldly, "Sylvester, I guess someone you brought this time is someone''s spy."


    Sylvester immediately understood the gravity of the situation, and his gaze turned cold.


    He thought, ''How dare they nt a spy in my troop! It has been a long time since Ist investigated my soldiers. I must purge the spies in my troop.''


    Just then, the sound of the bells became even closer, and this time, it wasn''t just the sound of bells...


    The earth seemed to be shaking... A huge thing seemed to be approaching them.


    Sylvester found a smooth, big rock and had L sit on it. Hey down on the ground and approached his ear to the ground. He could tell it was the stamp of hoofs... Not just one horse, but at least a dozen..


    "It''s a stampede!" Sylvester shouted, rmed.


    Sylvester stood up straight, cing his hands on both sides of L, enclosing her in his embrace. "Honey, do we have to ride horses to enter the valley?" he asked.


    L wrapped her hands around Sylvester''s neck, nodded, and said, "Yes, Silvercrest is over one thousand and two hundred miles long. We are in a pristine forest. You can''t use vehicles. If you go there on foot, it will take a long time." Only then did Sylvester realize how difficult it was to enter the valley.


    He thought, ''No wonder, for so many years, nobody dared to disturb the tranquility of the valley, and very little was known about it from the outside world.''

 Chapter 229 The Film Queen Lela

    "L?" Martin asked, puzzled, wondering who owned the name.


    L held onto Sylvester''s hand and looked at Martin. "Mr. Lambert, doesn''t my new name sound nice?" she asked.


    Upon hearing that, Martin''s fiery temper surged once again. He pointed at Sylvester, unable to contain his anger. "Is it you who gave her this new name? You are shameless," he used. Sylvester smirked, holding onto L''s soft body, exuding a hint of arrogance. But when he heard Martin''s words, his expression turned cold. "You''d better not say it again," he cautioned. L didn''t expect things to turn out like this. She pulled on Sylvester''s sleeve and tiptoed, whispering in his ear, "Sylvester, please say less. You still need them to treat your illness." If he offended those people now, it would be hard for Sylvester to ask them to help cure his disease.


    Sylvester''s eyes were filled with hostility. "I don''t need them to cure my disease," he said.


    Upon hearing that, Martin snorted coldly, "So you have ulterior motives. You came here to cure the illness. I won''t cure you."


    Martin doubted that Sylvester had sinister intentions.


    L sighed softly, clenched her fists, and shouted, "Enough."


    Everyone was shocked by her words.


    L lowered her gaze, took a deep breath, opened her mouth, and finally said, "Sylvester saved my life. If it weren''t for him, you might not be able to see me now."


    With tears welling up in her eyes, she continued, "Sylvester, everyone here is nice to me. They are like a family to me. After you saved me, my teacher brought me here, where I found a new life.


    "Sylvester, don''t be mad with Mr. Lambert, okay? And don''t say you won''t have your illness treated. If you die, I''d rather die after you."


    She began to sob, and said, "If Sylvester dies, I won''t live alone. You will lose me."


    After speaking, she burst into loud sobs.


    Everyone felt sorry for her but didn''t know what to do.


    Martin felt guilty. After hearing L''s words, he sighed and said, "Sarah, stop talking nonsense. Don''t talk about dying. I can cure him."


    Then he looked at Sylvester and saw him reaching out and pulling L into his arms. Martin was lost for words when he saw Sylvester was trying to soothe L.


    He thought, ''s! There is no need to argue with them. Although this man looked dangerous, it could be considered a good thing if he really could protect L for the rest of her life. Besides, L still has us. If anyone bullies her, I will be the first one to shoot and kill that person.''


    Upon hearing Martin''s words, L looked up and winked at Sylvester who was momentarily stunned. He soon understood that L had managed to deceive everyone with her acting skills. Sylvester was amazed.


    L winked at Sylvester and then turned to look at Martin, swinging his hand back and forth, saying, "Well... Mr. Lambert, you should keep your word."


    Martin didn''t have any more doubts. He looked down at L with a smile and said, "Okay."


    He thought, ''She has grown up. We can''t ask her to stay by our side all her life.''


    L was treated as a little princess in the tribe. But now she belonged to another man.


    Martin nced at Sylvester once again and said, "You are lucky. Remember, this is L''s favor to you. You must remember it for the rest of your life. If you dare to betray L, we will spare no effort in dealing with you. Don''t underestimate our tribe. What you possess, we also possess. What youck, we still have."

 Chapter 230 The Albizia Bell and The Soul-Calling Melody

    Upon hearing this, Sylvester was shocked for no idea how powerful the divine doctor association was until he became a member.


    Sylvester watched L holding Martin''s arm with an uneasy expression. He reached out, took L''s hand, and faced Martin calmly, "You''re wrong."


    Sylvester hugged L, feeling her presence. A hint of tenderness not from typical him flickered in his cold eyes. "Whether you save her or not, I won''t let her down. Martin, you underestimate my feelings for her."


    Martin was speechless for a moment, but he was not touched. After a while, he said, "There are many people in this world who can''t live up to their words. Men''s inherent ws are not worth dwelling on, but you''d better practice what you preach."


    The onlookers wiped their sweat. Martin was even cursing himself.


    With that, Martin turned and walked towards the horse, which He swiftly mounted, disying his charm.


    A senior brother led L''s horse over. "Sarah, here''s your horse."


    L was called Lady Phoenix by Watson, the doctor, because both of them were disciples of Robert Lambert, the head of the divine doctor association. Although Robert Lambert was the head, he was only twenty-nine when he died. The divine doctor association had many disciples of varying ages, among whom with strongest ability was the most respected attribute.


    L was the most outstanding among her peers, and she was also the president''s inner disciple. Initially, everyone called her Lady Phoenix, but L felt it was unnecessary. So, only Watson, her junior fellow, called her Lady Phoenix; everyone else affectionately called her Sarah.


    "Thank you."


    L came to Sylvester. "Sylvester, it''s your turn."


    With a swift movement, Sylvester mounted the horse.


    Indeed, it was a good horse,parable to the multi-million-dor Italian purebred he raised in the stable.


    And this one seemed even better.


    Sylvester leaned down, extending his hand to L. "Darling,e up."


    L took his hand, and with a pull, she sat behind him, her arms around him, her face against his solid back.


    Martin watched their actions, and shook his head. This horse was Sarah''s favorite, the most noble Ahalteke horse with the most ancient pedigree, also known as the legendary blood-sweating horse.


    After being fed with a special form by the divine doctor association, these horses had twice the strength and speed of ordinary horses.


    Normally, Sarah wouldn''t let anyone else ride this horse, but now...


    Martin looked at Sylvester''s handsome profile, feeling a twinge of jealousy.


    "Sylvester, you better wait for me."


    And so, they all headed deeper into the mountains, with white figures shing through the forest like the goddess Athena.


    On the way, L leaned against Sylvester''s back, watching the branches whiz by, listening to the sound of the Albizia bell, feeling at peace.


    Sylvester rode on, listening to the peculiar sound of the bell, and asked, "Darling, what''s the story behind this bell?"


    Why was it not until the people from the divine doctor association appeared that he could hear it clearly while L could hear it from such a long distance?


    If it was because L was a mutant and had keen senses. However, Sylvester''s senses were not bad either due to a hereditary disease. Logically, it shouldn''t be like this.


    But L didn''t find it strange. She said, "Sylvester, this bell and the keepsake both represent the divine doctor association. Only members of the divine doctor association have them. However, ording to ancient texts, the bell has a special tune called the Soul-Calling Melody. Shaking it in a specific way, the bell can summon the person targeted no matter how far away. But it''s only recorded in ancient texts, and no one has actually used it."

 Chapter 231 Arriving at the Divine Doctor Association

    Hearing this anecdote, Sylvester curled her lips slightly. "Darling, do you believe in it?"


    He didn''t believe in the idea of the Soul-calling Melody or the Albizia bell."


    But he always found something peculiar about it.


    L shook her head. "I don''t believe in it either. I only believe in you, Sylvester."


    Hearing this, Sylvester felt over the moon.


    Sylvester thought, ''You Sweet little pie.''


    A regr horse could travel up to two hundred miles a day. Although the Divine Doctor Association didn''t span the entirety of Silvercrest, it was still about six hundred miles from the entrance.


    However, the horses had taken medicine from their ancestors, which doubled their speed. The group rode at full speed and arrived at the Divine Doctor Association until dawn.


    Martin had been monitoring the signal all along the way. It wasn''t until they reached the interior of the Divine Doctor Association that the signal gradually restored. Thinking about what L had told him on the way, he felt relieved.


    The group rode through a narrow ancient path, heading straight for the interior of the Divine Doctor Association.


    It was getting chilly.


    Afraid that L would feel cold, Sylvester said, "Darling, hold onto me and don''t let go, okay?"


    L blinked. "What''s wrong?"


    Instantly, Sylvester grabbed L and lifted her up. L felt a whirlwind rustling in her ears, and the next second, she was sitting in front of Sylvester, leaning against his chest.


    Sylvester embraced her, even wrapping L in his coat to shield her from the cold.


    A wave of warmth enveloped her.


    L smelled Sylvester''s unique scent and felt at ease, even drowsy.


    They bypassed arge boulder.


    Sylvester looked down at L''s head, sensing her exhaustion. He spoke in a low voice, "If you''re tired, you can rest in my arms although it might be ufortable."


    L gently agreed. She was indeed a little tired, her voice soft. "Sylvester, don''t worry. The group destroyed the base station in Silvercrest, and the others have no clue to solve this. As long as they prepare enough tools and manpower inside the Divine Doctor Association, Mildred and Trenton will be found."


    L had told Martin everything on the way.


    The Divine Doctor Association had nned to pick up L outside the mountains at noon, but the message to L said that the meeting was in the morning. This led to a failure of meeting.


    In this way, something was wrong.


    If there was no internalwork, how did the other party know the specific time when the Divine Doctor Association picked up L but tell L the wrong time? It could only mean that there was a mole within the Divine Doctor Association, and there was a mole in the Sylvesters as well.


    The moles exchanged information and deliberately provided L with the wrong time, even obstructing the new defense map from the Divine Doctor Association.


    In addition, their manpower for picking up L was limited, so they had toe up with a n.


    Hearing L''s sleepy voice, Sylvester kissed her on the top of her head. "You can sleep. I''ll take care of this."


    His people couldn''t just die without his permission.


    Ly in Sylvester''s warm embrace, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    Feeling that L had really fallen asleep, Sylvester smiled. This little one could really fall asleep on horseback.


    Riding swiftly along the way, they passed several intercepted checkpoints and finally arrived at the inside of Divine Doctor Association.


    On the stone walls were towering white pces, especially the main hall, which stood proudly in between.


    Sylvester sat on his horse, looking up at the magnificent scene before him, raising an eyebrow. The Divine Doctor Association, admittedly, was a heavenly ce.

 Chapter 232 Handsome Men Are Faithful, While the Unattractive Play Around to Prove Their Charm

    Even at night, the entire valley was as bright as day.


    Armed guards were standing at the pce entrance.


    Sylvester squinted at their guns of new type, then looked around. He was sure there were snipers in the mountains.


    ''The Divine Doctor Association, interesting.''


    The guards weed Martin and his group.


    Soon, Philip and Lloyd Lambert emerged from the pce, each with a distinguished air.


    "Martin."


    "My Bro."


    Philip and Lloyd walked down.


    Philip asked, "Martin, why are you back so soon? Where''s Sarah?"


    Martin climbed down from the horse and said, "Philip, now''s not the time. Lloyd, gather some people. Go and take the new Silvercrest map and the search and medical teams to find her." Martin quickly briefed Lloyd on what L had told him.


    Lloyd nodded, scanned the crowd, and then went to get prepared.


    The mountains were treacherous, with deadly flora and steep terrain. So danger might happen before Sarah was found.


    Philip, an elegant woman in herte fifties, was as radiant as ever, evenpared to the goddess Venus.


    Upon hearing Martin''s words, she sensed something was wrong, gripping him, she inquired with a tense voice, "Where is Sarah? It couldn''t be Sarah, could it..."


    Martin nced at Sylvester, who was holding L, and said, "We need to focus on..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Philip ran to Sylvester, staring at L wrapped by the coat in his arms.


    Philip gazed at L, his eyes filled with indulgence akin to that of an elder. "Sarah, you look even more beautiful."


    Then she turned to Sylvester. "You must be Sarah''s boyfriend."


    In the outside world, they called this being a couple.


    But this young man was incredibly handsome, even more so than the dead president.


    Sylvester looked at Philip, and the next second Martin walked up and intervened, "A man should not only be handsome but also capable and faithful."


    Philip shook off Martin''s hands and retorted, "Haven''t you seen the news? Handsome men are usually faithful. It''s the ugly ones who y around to show their charm."


    Martin twisted his lips and thought about his wife. ''Over the years, with the establishment ofmunication stations and the inte within the Divine Doctor Association, she seemed to have regressed. What crap did she watch?'' Sylvester was disinclined to engage with them, merely cradling L, who was peacefully asleep in his arms, when she suddenly stirred.


    Sylvester, holding L, warned, "L hasn''t been sleeping well. Please keep it down."


    Sylvester expected a scolding, but even Martin became cautious. "Philip, send someone to take Sarah to her room. She must be exhausted."


    Philip nodded and said to Sylvester, "I''ve prepared Sarah''s room. You can take her there."


    "Hailey, take Miss Sarah to her room."


    "Yes, Sir"


    Upon hearing this, Martin objected.

 Chapter 235 The Varied Tortures of the Divine Doctor Association

    The back mountain prison of the Divine Doctor Association is as strong as the most secure maritime prison in the world. Once imprisoned here, no one can leave alive.


    Although the living habits of the Divine Doctor Association was inherited from the ancients, the internal technology had almost reached the pinnacle, and the cells were also made of heavy metals, programmed and encrypted, and entry and exit required the verification of the manager''s iris and fingerprints.


    The people of the Wolf gang were brought in by the people of the Divine Doctor Association, and the janitor was a young man. In fact, the Divine Doctor Association has always been cruel in dealing with enemies. Looking at the person who was caught, he snorted. "Another one who doesn''t know what is the best for him hase for his death."


    Through the double password of iris and fingerprint, the person of the Wolf gang was brought in. There were also people on duty inside, and they immediately stand up, "Another one. How should this one be handled, or should all the tortures inside be done again?"


    The Divine Doctor Association had a variety of ways for tortures. Usually, if there was no order, all 108 tortures would be used, but so far, no one had been able to live through all of them.


    The person who pressed the Wolf gang heard so and smiled. "Bryan, stop, with all of them, this person is estimated to became a pulp. Philip instructed that this person is tough, she wants to hear the cracking sound of this person''s bones and know whether it is so crisp. Philip also said that if this person still won''t say who is behind him, we can use the deadly one to torture him which can double his pain."


    In L''s pce, Sylvester came out of the bathroom with L, who was soft all over the body.


    In the room, Philip''s personal maid, Hailey, was holding a wooden tray, on which were ced the wound healing medicines and tools.


    She bowed slightly, but in a closer look, the fair face was crimson.


    She was sent by the owner to deliver the medicine for this gentleman and made sure to let her put the gentleman''s wound on the good medicine, but what did she hear when she came in?


    She was an adult female, listening to the continuous sound, naturally understood what was happening in the bathroom. But she has been standing for a long time, the feet were going numb. But no one hase out, what''s more, the sound was getting more and more...


    She thought, ''The handsome gentleman is really strong. Miss Sarah, can you take it?''


    Hearing footsteps, Hailey looked up, only to see Sylvester holding Sarah out. The moment she was about to utter, Sylvester shot a cold look with the eyes of the warning.


    She immediately shut up, knowing that Sarah was probably asleep now.


    Sylvester came to Hailey with L, looking down at the medicine in her hands, and understood.


    With a low and deep voice, said, "Go out. I''ll do it myself."


    Hailey looked at Sylvester, seeing the indifference in his eyes, and could not help but shiver. She thought that the oppression from this man was strong and really dangerous.


    She did not dare to help him with the medicine by herself, quickly put down the tray in her hands, bow to him, and then ready to her feet out. But just in one step, she was called to stop by Sylvester. Hailey turned around, respectfully asked, "Sir, what else do you need?"


    Sylvester was trying to hide anything, looking at the wound healing ointment, coldly said, "Go get some medicine for girls after... Can you understand?" Hailey heard it, and was flushed. Even the ears are red, immediately nodded and said, "Yes."


    Sylvester walked to the big bed and put L down.


    He bent down to her forehead and kissed her, and then turned to get the tray.


    But immediately, the right hand was caught by something soft. Sylvester stopped, and then was hugged by L from behind.


    L was in a daze with her face against his back, her hands around his waist, her voice in a soft exhaustion after the joy. "Sylvester, you are bad." Obviously it was a tone of usation, but in Sylvester''s ear, it was a strong sense of coquetry.

 Chapter 238 How to Rush Over to Bite His Neck at the Swiftest Pace?

    Trenton originally thought that he was definitely doomed this time.


    Under the cave, there might be all kinds of traps hidden; perhaps, going down would mean being stabbed to death by wooden stakes.


    But the expected pain did note, and the ground beneath him was soft.


    Trenton slowly opened his eyes, wanting to see what exactly was beneath him, and heard a whimper. "Ouch..."


    It was a girl''s weak voice.


    Trenton immediately realized it, quickly got up, and bent down to see a soft and cute-looking girl with fair skin lying at the bottom of the cave.


    At this moment, she was closing her eyes. Her eyshes were long, and her lips were tightly pursed, even trembling.


    Apparently, she was in great pain at the moment. And that was all because of his sudden fall.


    A hint of guilt shed through Trenton''s mind. He wanted to help her up. Just as he was about to reach out, the girl suddenly opened her round eyes, full of vignce. She then looked at Trenton and made a sound warily that sounded like those made by a joey from its abdomen when facing danger.


    Moreover, she was wearing a snow-white fur coat, which covered her chest with a snow-white fur skirt below. In her left hand, she held arge night pearl, which illuminated the entire cave.


    The girl looked like an insecure, fierce, and wild little beast.


    She was clearly a human, but Trenton always felt something was off.


    Trenton was stunned, and his fingers froze on the spot. "Where are your parents?"


    He thought to himself, ''Why does this little girl look like a little beast? Her dresses are primitive. She looks like a member of a tribe. Which tribe is she from?''


    The girl stared with bright, watery eyes and was full of vignce, but the fierceness in her eyes and the ferocity at the corners of her mouth never disappeared. Just as Trenton frowned, thinking about what to do, he saw the little girl swiftly grab one of his hands and stuff it into her mouth the next second.


    The girl grabbed the finger he had bitten, held his slender fingers in her hands, and stuffed it into her mouth, gulping down the blood.


    "I''m hungry! Your blood tastes really good."


    She woke up in the morning, wanting to leave her wolf parents and search for food alone, but unexpectedly encountered the forest''s miasma and identally fell into the cave.


    Her foot was caught in a trap, and she had no strength to climb up. That was bad enough, but she was also hit by a creature that walked upright like her.


    Now, she was both in pain and hunger.


    So, as soon as she saw the crimson blood on Trenton''s fingers, she couldn''t help herself.


    Trenton was shocked by her actions and was about to withdraw his hand, only to see the girl spit it out herself with disdain in her eyes.


    "I can''t get any now."


    Trenton looked at his pale fingertips, and there was no blood flowing out. Probably, the blood in the capiries was gone.


    Then he looked at her somewhat helplessly, and the next moment, he saw the little girl looking at him as if a beast was looking at its prey and as if she was about to rush over to him at any moment. He furrowed his brow, feeling that something was very wrong, but if it was really as he thought, then it was too absurd.


    "Who are you?"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Where are your parents?"


    "Why are you alone here?"


    A series of questions came out, but the little girl just tilted her head. Her bright, big eyes shed a cunning light. She stared at him as if she was thinking about how to rush over to bite his neck at the swiftest paces.

 Chapter 239 Like a Poor Injured Little Beast

    Trenton grew up in a military camp and became the top leader of the Ironfist Holding Center. Although he couldn''t do it without Sylvester''s promotion, it was also rted to himself. He had been through all kinds of storms to reach this position.


    Seeing the girl in such a fierce manner, who looked quite menacing, he couldn''t help but chuckle at a situation he hadn''t encountered in many years.


    Looking at the hand that had been sucked by her, which already turned white, he felt somewhat helpless. Well, what threat could a very fierce little girl pose? They were now trapped in this cave and needed to figure out how to get out. Trenton sat on the ground, looked up, and saw the thick fog gradually dispersing.


    When the little girl found that he didn''t see her as an opponent, she shed a cunning look in her eyes.


    Just when Trenton wasn''t paying attention, the little girl suddenly pounced on him.


    But as she pounced on Trenton and was about to bite his neck, she felt a heart-wrenching pain under her feet.


    The girl''s face instantly turned pale. "Ouch."


    She was hungry and in pain.


    Her once cunning eyes suddenly became watery and moist and were full of grievance.


    The pain prevented her from biting, and as she pounced on Trenton''s tall figure, the excruciating pain made her sob. She looked like a pitiful, injured little beast.


    Just as Trenton raised his head, he caught a glimpse of a fluffy white figure pouncing towards him. Before he could react, the little one had already wobbled andnded on him, emitting a sobbing cry. He felt sorry for her.


    This stirred up his military instinct to protect her.


    He pondered, ''This child, who appears from nowhere, is stranded in this cave alone.''


    He lowered his head and looked at the girl''s feet, where a trap had caught her, and her fair ankles were oozing thin streaks of crimson blood.


    Just looking at it made one feel the pain.


    Let alone a little girl. Even if it were one of his soldiers under hismand, it would be unbearable to be like this.


    Helplessly, he flicked her head. "You''re in this state and still not behaving yourself. It serves you right."


    After a moment of thought, he knew she was just a child. He decided not to argue with her.


    The girl, after being flicked, stared at him fiercely and made a fierce, animal-like sound from her abdomen.


    Trenton came from the Szar family, three generations of which were in military service. In Central City, he mostly interacted with exquisitely dressed socialites anddies, some of whom even approached him. He was used to the group of overly dressed and exaggerated women and had long been aesthetically fatigued, so he never gave them a second nce.


    This was the first time he had seen someone so naturally beautiful.


    But her habit of asionally emitting animal-like sounds had to change.


    He couldn''t help but raise his hand, ruffle her little head, and say, "Child, don''t be like this. Remember that you are a human, not an animal."


    Upon hearing this, the girl stiffened.


    "Human! I''m a human! How long had it been since I was treated like a humanst time? And how long had it been since Ist saw such a pleasant-smelling human?''


    But even in the face of humans, she dared not let her guard down. After all, their entire n was wiped out years ago. She thought, ''Wasn''t it done by seemingly well-dressed and good-looking humans like him?'' Moreover, for so many years, every time a human saw her, it was always with eyes full of desire, which made her feel disgusted.


    The girl stared vigntly with her bright, big eyes and dared not move, as any movement would cause pain in her foot.


    What should she do?

 Chapter 242 Bring Him to the Wolf Kings Territory

    "Okay."


    She gave a firm nod.


    Trenton could take her up there, and she wasn''t a fool. Of course, she had to choose to be obedient.


    Seeing her so obedient, Trenton curved into a smile that he didn''t even notice.


    He set the girl down and took out the military knife tucked at his waist.


    Seeing him pull out the sharp knife, the girl had a look of fear shing in her round eyes.


    She hugged herself and began to whimper like a little beast.


    She thought, ''It is a knife, a sharp knife.''


    Her family, all dead, were all touched at the neck with this kind of sharp knife.


    Seeing the girl''s fear at the sight of the knife, Trenton immediately put it away and squatted down his tall body to meet her gaze. "Good girl, don''t be afraid. I just took it out to cut the vines." He even reached out his big hand and rubbed her head.


    The girl''s hair was slightly curly and extremely soft.


    The girl tilted her head, feltforted by him, and turned her head away.


    She wasn''t afraid.


    Trenton was amused by her stubbornness and chuckled softly, "Good job!"


    The girl, however, turned away her head, and he couldn''t see her eyes anymore.


    Trenton stood up, took the knife, made a few swipes, and cut down many vines quickly. That done, he put the military knife away.


    Squatting down his tall body, he thought about how to tie her to himself properly.


    After a moment of thought, he simply picked her up, ced her on his thigh, and sat down.


    "Be good, and I''m going to tie you to me now so I can take you up. Okay?"


    The girl knew she had to follow him to go up.


    Sitting on his thigh, she reached out, hugged his neck, found the wound on his shoulder, and bit down.


    Trenton was helpless and let her go.


    He picked up a vine to tie her to himself and felt that she wouldn''t fall, and then started climbing up along the cave''s rocks. Climbing was amon training activity inside the Ironfist Holding Center. As its leader, he had been trained in all kinds of exercises. Climbing was not difficult for him.


    Soon, Trenton emerged from the cave with the girl. The miasma outside had dissipated, giving way to the forest''s refreshing scent. Trenton untied the vine from his waist and looked at the little one buried in his shoulder. Knowing she was starving, he stood up and got ready to find food first. He couldn''t go to the outskirts of the mountains as he suspected the group of assassins was still outside guarding.


    He could only go deep into the mountains to find the divine doctor''s tribe.


    But he had no idea about the specific location.


    After a moment of thought, he patted the little one in his arms and asked, "Kid, do you know where the divine doctor is?"


    Upon hearing the divine doctor, the girl casually pointed in a direction with her eyes sparkled.


    That was the Wolf King''s territory.


    Following her direction, Trenton looked around and then up at the density of leaves, roughly judging it was in the west.


    He raised an eyebrow and looked at the girl. "Are you sure the divine doctor is in the west?"


    "Yes," the girl answered triumphantly.


    Trenton stared at her. His deep eyes narrowed under longshes, and his ck pupils emitted a dangerous light. After looking at her for a while, he said, "Kid, if you deceive me, I won''t spare you." At his words, the girl snorted and then bit his shoulder again.


    The pain made Trenton stiffen his back. "Kid, you''re not behaving yourself."


    Simply grabbing her around the waist with one hand, he walked towards the west.


    The girl felt dizzy for a moment. Her slender waist was held by his hand, and this position only allowed her to look down at the ground and her head to throb. It''s very ufortable. "Bad man. Bad human. Put me down."

 Chapter 244 Inside the Werewolf Association, Strict Hierarchy System

    Scarlett hadn''t eaten anything in the morning, yet she ran a long distance to find food. Even if she failed to catch any prey, that wouldn''t have been the worst oue. However, she had tumbled into a cave. Not only had she fallen in, but she


    also got caught in a trap.


    Scarlett was really hungry, tired, and in pain.


    Trenton felt something soft pressing against his head. He could clearly sense Scarlett losing strength and her whole body was bing limp.


    Trenton was taken aback.


    Furrowing his brows, he said, "Kid, sit up straight."


    Seeing Scarlett so weak, Trenton was afraid that just using a little force might kill her.


    Moreover, being so close to Trenton, he couldn''t shake off a strange feeling running all over his body.


    Scarlett didn''t listen. She even rubbed her head against Trenton''s, and her round eyes started to close. "Big bro. I''m hungry," she said weakly and sweetly.


    If Trenton hadn''t seen Scarlett''s fierce bite and tasted her blood earlier, he might have thought the little girl was just trying to be cute with him.


    Scarlett truly defeated Trenton. No one had ever made him feel so powerless before.


    Trenton offered, "I''ll take you to find food."


    Scarlett weakly replied, "Okay."


    Scarlett, feeling both hungry, tired, and in pain, was starting to feel sleepy.


    Trenton grabbed Scarlett''s pale leg and moved forward. He needed to get to the Divine Doctor Association quickly to get help with the wound on her leg. But before that, he had to find some food for Scarlett, or he feared she might starve to death.


    As they walked, Trenton suddenly nced to the side and saw a familiar mark on a big tree, the symbol of the Ironfist Holding Center. Sylvester definitely left this.


    Trenton looked around and, with his excellent vision, spotted several more of the same symbols not far away. The direction indicated by these symbols surely led towards the Divine Doctor Association.


    The Divine Doctor Association was in the north, but Scarlett had told Trenton it was in the west. He almost fell for Scarlett''s deception.


    Trenton didn''t bother with the tired little girl leaning on his head and continued walking north. There was no need to argue with her.


    In the west, at the Werewolf Association,


    The Werewolf Association was active in their own territory. But without the guidance of a Werewolf leader, all werewolves were waiting in ce for orders.


    The Werewolf Association had simr customs to ancient human, and the hierarchy was extremely strict. Without themand of a werewolf leader, not a single wolf dared to act on their own.


    A male white wolf stood atop a high mountain peak, with a red female wolf standing beside him. Upon closer inspection, a hint of fierceness could be seen in the red eyes of the male white wolf. Seeing this, the female wolf whimpered and lowered her front paws to the ground in a manner reminiscent of humans taking a bow, seemingly in a state of repentance.


    The white wolf snarled at the female wolf, and the female wolf shrank back with tears welling in her eyes and her head even lower.


    The female wolf had no idea that Scarlett had disappeared since she woke up from the cave that morning.


    The white wolf, however, who was indifferent to Scarlett''s absence, let out a cold snort before turning around to depart. With a graceful arc, the agile figure of the white wolf vanished into the foliage in an instant. Meanwhile, Trenton walked on with Scarlett.


    Although Silvercrest was vast they had been walking for a long time without encountering a single wild fruit tree where there were various trees.


    It was arid in the north with no signs of springs or water sources in the forest, and the sun was scorchingly hot.


    Without food or water, it was difficult to replenish and nurture their bodies, and if they encountered any trouble, it would be even more problematic.


    At this rate, not only Scarlett but even Trenton may fail to persevere.


    Moreover, Trenton was unsure of much farther they needed to trck to reach the Divine Doctor Association in the north, and there was still no signal on his phone.


    At that moment, a rustling sound came from his left.


    Trenton paused in his steps.

 Chapter 247 Hes Actually Named Salazar

    Upon hearing this, Scarlett paused. A name.


    Such a distant term, over a decade, had passed. If it hadn''t been for Trenton mentioning it, Scarlett would have gradually forgotten the name.


    Seeing Scarlett''sck of response, Trenton turned his head to look at Scarlett, noticing a stain at the corner of Scarlett''s mouth. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket with a prominent logo on one corner. Trenton held the handkerchief and wiped the stain off Scarlett''s mouth casually, asking, "You don''t have a name?"


    Scarlett shook her head and pursed her lips, and as Trenton gently wiped away the stain from Scarlett''s mouth, her expression changed. She raised her chin slightly and asked, "Then what''s your name?" Trenton didn''t expect Scarlett to ask back, but he saw no harm in telling her. He directly replied, "Trenton Szar." Szar?


    The surname was Szar.


    Scarlett was Involuntarily plunged into memories.


    Over a decade ago, the Miller Witchcraft Tribe waspletely wiped out. The entire tribe, including the ce where they mourned for the deceased rtives, was destroyed and all burnt to ashes.


    As the fire burned continuously for three days and nights, a group of upright figures suddenly arrived.


    General Szar led them and exuded a strong aura. He looked at the raging fire, his eyes full of sorrow.


    A subordinate informed, "General Szar, everyone is dead."


    The other subordinates surveyed the entire area and reported back.


    The man known as General Szar let out a sigh and waved his hand. In a solemn voice, he ordered his men, "No need to worry about it. Clean up this ce. Bury all the charred bodies." However, no one noticed. On the hill behind, a wolf and a child, the young Scarlett, silently witnessed everything.


    Trenton noticed Scarlett seemed lost in thought. Despite her lovely appearance, her expression was serious. He couldn''t help but smile. and asked, "Kid, what are you thinking about?" Scarlett lowered her gaze, her eyes serious, and then said, "Scarlett Miller."


    To those born into the Miller Witchcraft Tribe, generation after generation, bore the surname Miller.


    And the child of The Princess of the Miller Witchcraft Tribe was named Scarlett, which meant rich red.


    "Scarlett Miller," Trenton pondered a moment and said, "It seems to be an unusual name."


    Trenton had never heard of anyone with the surname Miller around him, but upon reflection, it seemed familiar from somewhere in his younger days.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Scarlett finished eating a whole deer leg and let out a burp.


    Trenton smirked. "Full?" he asked.


    Scarlett casually tossed the bone in her hands, looked at Trenton, nodded heavily, and said, "Thank you, Trenton."


    Trenton roasted the rest of the deer legs, tied them up with vines, and then looked at Scarlett, concerned about her wound. He then lifted Scarlett with one hand. Scarlett felt her body was light, quickly wrapped her arms around Trenton''s neck, and sat sideways on his arm.


    Her line of sight elevated once again.


    Nice.


    Scarlett suddenly spoke up, "Trenton, Scarlett didn''t want to kill Trenton anymore."


    Then she said, "Trenton, the specific location of the divine doctor association is not in the western direction."


    The western direction was the territory of the werewolf leader.


    Hearing this, Trentonughed, and replied, "I knew it. You can''t fool me."


    Scarlett looked at Trenton''s handsome profile from top to bottom, smiling lightly.


    "Isn''t Trenton mad?" she probed.


    After a long time, she asked again, "Aren''t you mad at me?"


    Scarlett deceived Trenton.


    It was a deception that literally led him to death.


    If the werewolf leader found out about Trenton''s existence, he would probably bite off Trenton''s neck and would have killed Trenton on the spot. "No," he simply answered, his tone was gentle.


    Trenton wouldn''t be mad at Scarlett.


    Scarlett raised an eyebrow, and lifted the corner of her mouth, forming a beautiful smile.


    Trenton and Scarlett walked northward like this. The sky hadpletely darkened, and the temperature difference between day and night in the forest was extreme. Scarlett gradually felt a chill creeping over her. Normally at this time, the werewolf association would have finished hunting, except for a few male wolves patrolling around. The rest of the wolves were dozing off while Scarlett slept in the arms of the werewolf leader.

 Chapter 249 Staying With Trenton is the Safest Place

    Based on years ofbat experience, Trenton knew there were better things than this strange floral scent.


    Sure enough, just as Trenton frowned, scattered light suddenly spread from under his feet to all sides like andslide.


    Faint light with faint fragrance.


    Like a dream, an unpredictable one.


    The whole environment became a strange and beautiful fantasy world.


    Trenton held Scarlett and looked down, only to see small flowerspeting to bloom, even swaying from side to side as if they were dancing a strange dance.


    Nevertheless, there was no wind around. And the strange floral scent emanated from these blooming flowers.


    Trenton looked at these flowers which were so quirky that he had never seen before. It was normal for flowers to bloom instantly at midnight, but these in particr were glowing faintly.


    Most flowers bloom during the day and close their petals at night, they were originally supposed to bloom in the morning. However, since they had been modified by the divine doctor association, they only bloomed at night. Hence, the divine doctor association named it The Late Bloomer.


    The Late Bloomer was non-toxic and even had effects like mosquito repellent and bruise healing, but because of the modification by the Divine Doctor Association, they could produce some toxins.


    Just smelling this floral scent in this ce for more than five hours would make one feel weak and achy all over, andter, even have splitting headaches.


    But that''s not all, and the key was that this floral scent can attract poisonous creatures.


    Scarlett smelled the floral scent, frowned, and immediately realized that the floral scent was toxic.


    She alerted him, "Trenton, this floral scent is not normal."


    No wonder, even when there was insufficient prey in the west, the werewolf leader resolutely did note here because this ce was just too bizarre. Of course, Trenton also noticed it.


    Trenton held Scarlett and walked quickly forward. It was not a ce where they should stay for too long.


    But at that moment, there suddenly came a rustling sound on the ground, not very loud but particrly frightening at night.


    Hearing this sound, Scarlett widened her eyes. She warned Trenton, "Snake."


    Trenton''s face turned extremely pale. He cautioned, "It''s venomous."


    These numerous faint lights made this area very bright.


    Trenton looked down and could clearly see a speckled snake slithering past Trenton''s feet. Suddenly, the snake twisted, opened its mouth, exposed two sharp teeth, elongated its body, and lunged towards Trenton''s leg. Trenton gasped, quickly took out the military knife in his hand, and with one stroke, he cut the over 4-foot-long speckled snake in half.


    Following that, more and more venomous snakes crawled out of the hole, all sticking out their crimson tongues, fierce and disgustingly terrifying.


    Scarlett frowned, wanting to jump off Trenton, but Trenton didn''t allow it. He advised, sternly, "Scarlett, what are you doing? It''s the safest to stay on me, understand?"


    Right at this time, it was the safest to stay on top of Trenton.


    Since Trenton had protected Scarlett from the beginning, he would definitely do his best to protect Scarlettter on.


    Just then, another ck snake attacked Trenton. Trenton acted quickly. The snake was cut in half and as soon as his hand moved, it fell to the ground, dead.


    Scarlett''s eyes shed with surprise, and then she smiled and murmured, "Silly Trenton."


    Scarlett was not afraid of these venomous snakes.


    The werewolf leader trained Scarlett. If it weren''t for being caught in a trap and injured, Scarlett''s speed and agility would be many times faster than when she saw that deer.


    Suddenly, a snake about 6.5 feet long hung down from a branch above Scarlett and Trenton''s heads. As it seemed to be heading towards Trenton, Scarlett''s eyes sharpened, and she reached out to grab it.

 Chapter 251 Sylvester Teases Lela

    Sylvester flipped over and pinned L underneath him, his deep eyes were staring at L, and his sexy, thin lips curled up into a smirk. "Darling, how dare you to flirt with me?" he teased her.


    L didn''t expect to be caught. She turned away her head, blushing. "You shameless person, get off me," she demanded, pretending to be displeased. How dare he say that L was flirting with Sylvester?


    Who was it that started flirtingst night? And he was teasing L.


    How shameless!


    Seeing L''s shy face, Sylvester was in a good mood. Hearing L scold him for being shameless, Sylvester couldn''t help but chuckle. He rebutted yfully, "Shameless? Darling, who was staring at me early in the morning and even reached out to touch me."


    L turned her head, still not looking at Sylvester, and pushed him with both hands on his chest, and med, "Who''s the one that indulged himselfst night."


    He was trying to shift the me onto L.


    Impossible.


    It was Sylvester who was shameless.


    "Last night?" Sylvester raised an eyebrow with a hint of mockery in his eyes. His long fingers on his right hand had pinched L''s chin and turned it to face him while his left palm was ced under L''s head, supporting it and gently massaging her nape.


    He retorted, "Darling, we are discussing this morning. Why are you still thinking aboutst night? What, do you feel it wasn''t enough?" Then Sylvester leaned in close to L''s ear and said something that made L blush even more, which made her push him away harder.


    L grumbled, "You, as an elder, are rude."


    Sylvester restrained his expression with a deep surge in his eyes. He chided, "Calling me shameless and rude as an elder. Sweetheart, I haven''t done anything yet, and you dare speak ill of me."


    Sylvester was only seven years older than L, so it was inappropriate to describe him as rude as an elder.


    Sylvester felt a bit ufortable inside.


    He remarked, "It seems that if I don''t do anything, I will be unworthy of your badments on me, darling."


    L stared with her beautiful big eyes and quickly pleaded, "No, Sylvester, you''re not old. You''re not rude. I misspoke, please don''t be angry, Sylvester."


    After speaking, she leaned closer to Sylvester and kissed his chin.


    She was especially obedient.


    While thinking aboutst night, L took a deep breath. If Sylvester really did something, she wouldn''t be able to leave the bed today.


    Hearing L''s voluntarily submissive voice, Sylvester happily raised an eyebrow, felt quite content, and was about to release L when he heard what L said next.


    "And I''m going to see Flora today. I miss her. Since Sylvester loves L so much, he will definitely let me go, right?" L said, sweetly.


    Immediately, Sylvester''s face fell. And a smile was ying on his lips, though it didn''t reach his eyes. Instead, it carried a hint of danger. He said with a smirk and his voice low and hoarse, "Love. It''s time to love properly." With that, he leaned down and fiercely kissed L''s lips.


    He reminded, "L, remember, I''m not that forgiving. This matter won''t be easily overlooked."


    Early in the morning, actively seducing Sylvester, then scolding him, and in the end, still thinking about Sylvester.


    Sylvester wouldn''t let L off so easily.


    After what seemed like a long time, L felt exhausted and fell asleep weakly under Sylvester.


    Finally, Sylvester carried the sleeping L to the bathroom, cleaned her body, put her back in bed, personally applied medicine to her, and then went to L''s dressing room.


    ncing at the dressing room, Sylvester saw some loose andfortable clothes, both men''s and women''s. The maid had brought those inst night.


    Although he had never worn these costume-like clothes, they were better than the dirty clothes fromst night.

 Chapter 255 The Divine Doctor Association’s Test: The Enchanting Witchcraft (I)

    Philip cradled a ss of wine, taking a small sip before ncing at Sylvester on the screen. He smiled. "I bet he''ll win."


    Martin looked at Philip with a disapproving expression, clearly unhappy. "Are you that sure?"


    Sylvester was nothing but good-looking.


    He was also very arrogant.


    Martin believed a man''s most important quality was having a gentle personality.


    Philip nced at Martin upon hearing this. "Yes. I''ve never misjudged a person before."


    Though first displeased, Martin grinned as soon as he heard this. He even reached out to shake Philip''s hands. "Dear, I will take that as apliment." Lloyd felt so speechless watching them.


    Meanwhile, on the screen.


    Sylvester strode out of the elevator.


    The second floor looked like an ethereal garden, with flowers blooming everywhere and filling the air with a delightful fragrance.


    In the middle of the garden was a circr flower bed made of flowers.


    It was indeed worthy of its title, the Divine Doctor Association.


    Sylvester sauntered towards the center of the flower bed, his eyes darting around cautiously. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    Would those old men let Sylvester off so quickly?


    At that moment, faint smoke began to waft around the garden. This smoke differed from ordinary smoke as if it could bewitch one''s heart. Sylvester smirked. Was the testing? He held his breath and tried to minimize inhaling the smoke.


    Sylvester didn''t think that these old men would kill him. So, this should be a test.


    "Sir, the purpose of life is to enjoy pleasure. Why don''t you make love with me?"


    Sylvester looked towards the source of the voice, only to see a woman lying on therge circr flower bed in the center. She was Mary Smith.


    Mary''s figure was graceful and her eyes were filled with allure. Every movement she made was irresistibly seductive.


    Besides the circr flower bed, four or five women wore white gauzy garments. They held harps in their hands, ying seductive melodies.


    Sensuality wasn''t about revealing clothing but Mary''s allure.


    The women of the Divine Doctor Association were notparable to ordinary women from the outside world.


    As Sylvester''s eyes fell upon them, a flicker of bloodthirsty ruthlessness crossed his gaze.


    He nced at the infrared camera in the ceiling corner, a smirk gracing his lips. "That''s your best shot?"


    They used women to deal with Sylvester.


    They were courageous.


    Martin sneered as he watched the scene from the top floor. "This is the Divine Doctor Association''s enchanting witchcraft. I don''t believe he can resist it."


    If Sylvester couldn''t resist, Martin would immediately go up and kill him.


    Philip watched the scene unfold silently.


    The music gradually intensified and the fragrance became more robust. However, Sylvester still stood there. His body was resisting the effects of the drugs and the music, but his face showed no signs of it. Sylvester even found the ce boring.


    A woman leaned over and whispered to Mary, "Miss Smith, he seems unaffected."


    No one had ever been able to resist the Divine Doctor Association''s aphrodisiac and the sound of the harps.


    Mary raised an eyebrow. Philip had her test Sylvester, but Sylvester seemed indifferent to Mary''s attempts.


    Just as Sylvester was about to leave, Mary approached and stopped him.


    "Sir, why are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    Sylvester suppressed the difort in his body and frowned at Mary. "Get lost!" Sylvester''s voice wasced with anger.


    Mary smiled. Sylvester was not unaffected. He was struggling.


    The enchanting witchcraft, the music, the drugs of the Divine Doctor Association, and the seductive Mary, no man had resisted any of them.


    However, Sylvester was no different from an ordinary man.

 Chapter 257 Sylvester Went on a Rampage

    On the top floor, Martin looked shocked as he said, "He injured Mary."


    Philip remained calm. He nonchntly replied, "It''s okay, Mary won''t die."


    His subordinates were not so easily killed.


    Lloyd remarked, "Don''t you think he''s being too arrogant? How dare he say so! Does he dare to confront the entire Divine Doctor Association?" Philip replied, "He won''t, and besides, his arrogance implies he''s strong."


    With that, Philip nced at the dragon head ring on Sylvester''s left hand.


    This ring was a treasure.


    Philip happily remarked, "I''ve won this round."


    Martin looked at Philip, then shifted his gaze to the disy screen, and said, "He passed the first level, but the second level might not be as easy." Lloyd raised an eyebrow with curiosity, and asked, "Martin, why do you say that?"


    A smile flickered in Martin''s eyes as he said, "Just watch."


    In the elevator, Sylvester spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He wiped his mouth casually, and his lips were curved in an insincere smile.


    The equipment of the Divine Doctor Association was so powerful that they had injured Sylvester to this extent.


    Just now, he had been fighting against it.


    Sylvester calmed his breathing, and as the elevator slowly opened, he stepped out onto the third floor.


    The third floor was still spacious, but unlike the second floor, it was pitch ck inside, which made it hard to discern his surroundings.


    Sylvester looked around and sensed a chilling aura spreading and the air filled with tension.


    Suddenly, a powerful wind which was as strong as thunder came towards Sylvester.


    With over a decade of martial arts training, it would be easier for him to withstand such a fierce wind.


    Sylvester clenched his fists, narrowed his eyes, listened to the faint sound, and then swiftly dodged the attack.


    Sylvester''s speed was astonishing. His figure moved like a flying bat at night, weaving in and out of the darkness.


    The opponent clearly didn''t expect Sylvester to dodge his attack so quickly, so he hesitated for a moment.


    But in that crucial moment, Sylvester seized the opportunity to counter the attack. After evading the opponent''s attack, he kicked towards the person.


    It was an incredibly powerful kick.


    The opponent couldn''t resist Sylvester''s attack and staggered back a few steps.


    On the top floor, Lloyd immediately understood why Martin said Sylvester might not pass the second level. This was Lloyd''s subordinate, a man who had mastered oriental martial arts and possessed immense strength. Even internationally renowned assassins might not have the upper hand against him.


    Although the third floor was dim, the top floor screen provided a clear view of what was happening on the third floor.


    Yet, Sylvester managed to evade the attacks of Lloyd''s subordinates.


    Lloyd thought to himself that Sylvester was indeed skillful.


    What Martin didn''t know was that Lloyd''s opinion of Sylvester was slowly changing.


    Lloyd''s subordinate was surprised to be pushed back, and a hint of excitement shed in his eyes as he shouted, "All attack."


    He wanted to see how many people Sylvester could defeat.


    As soon as he spoke, a wave of people surged from all sides towards Sylvester.


    Instantly, the entire third floor was filled with the sounds of continuous fighting.


    Three minutester, Sylvester towered over the crowd like a king, his feet were firmly nted on someone''s chest, and his eyes zed with bloodthirsty madness. How exhrating!


    Sylvester hadn''t enjoyed a fight like this in a long time.


    Others fell to the ground and were writhing in pain.


    Lloyd watched on the screen as all his subordinates were defeated within three minutes. His face turned pale, and he was unable to sit still. He stood up and headed downstairs to the third floor.

 Chapter 260 The Divine Doctor Association Spares No Effort in Treatment

    Sylvester leaned against L, and his hands gripped her soft waist as he sighed inwardly.


    Indeed, the scent of L was still pleasant.


    The floral and mesmerizing scents almost made him dizzy.


    Taking a deep breath of L''s scent, he felt a hint of retaliatory light shed in his eyes as he maintained his ailing tone as he said, "My whole body is in pain."


    L felt very sorry for Sylvester.


    "Sylvester, I''ll take you to a doctor. I''ll help you," L said.


    With that, L was about to take Sylvester away from there.


    For the first time, Philip felt that he was wrong. His face showed a worried expression as he stood up from the chair and reached out to stop L. After seeing the unusual color in her eyes, Philip paused for a moment and said, "Sarah, we..." L looked at the hand that stopped her, lowered her gaze, and softly said, "If it weren''t for the hereditary disease on Sylvester''s body that no one could cure, I wouldn''t have brought him here for treatment. Even if you haven''t figured it out, you should have guessed it. I don''t me you for what happened today. The Divine Doctor Association is my second home, and I know you mean well, but I need some time."


    Sylvester gave her a new life, but the Divine Doctor Association also gave her a new life.


    It troubled her to choose between Sylvester and the Divine Doctor Association really. Upon hearing this, Philip, Martin, and Lloyd realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Sylvester has a hereditary disease in the family.


    Hereditary diseases were products of gic inheritance and not easy to treat.


    After saying this, L took Sylvester away.


    Sylvester leaned against L, and his amber eyes reflected a hint of sharpness. Rather provocatively, Sylvester even gloated as he passed by Philip, Martin, and Lloyd, and he scanned them one by one with an arrogant and wild look, which showed no sign of weakness.


    Moreover, Philip even saw a tant mockery in Sylvester''s amber eyes.


    He was mocking Philip''s earlier remarks, which were very childish.


    Finally, Sylvester stared at Philip intently and then left with L.


    L would be Sylvester''s wife for life.


    They promised each other to be together forever.


    Watching the backs of L and Sylvester as they left, Philip couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Martin''s face showed anger as he said, "Darling, are we just letting Sylvester go like this?"


    Philip frowned, and his tone was unusually weary as he said, "Enough."


    Martin immediately fell silent.


    Philip walked to the window to watch the departing figures of L and Sylvester. After a long time, he sighed softly and murmured, "It has already been difficult for her to make a choice. And we are not getting younger so we should know better. She''s still so young. Do we really have to force her now?"


    Lloyd usually appeared as a somewhat taciturn man who didn''t like to talk much, but he also had unique insights on this matter.


    Enduring the headache, he slowly spoke, "Yes, if I had to choose between medical skills and my martial arts, I wouldn''t be able to choose either."


    Martin''s earlier anger dissipated, and he asked in a deep voice, "So what should we do now?"


    Philip turned back to look at them and said, "In order to prevent our bodies from aging and to support the Divine Doctor Association, we learned that witchcraft made us infertile. Now that we are not young anymore, we don''t know when our days will end. But Sarah appeared, destined to meet us. In that case, we must do our best to help her because the future of the Divine Doctor Association will eventually rely on Sarah."


    Philip continued, "I can see that Sylvester loves Sarah, and Sarah can''t do without him. Since that''s the case, no matter what illness he has, no matter how difficult it is to treat, we must help Sylvester get better."


    He curiously asked, "Also, did you notice the change in Sarah''s eyes?"


    Martin replied, bewildered, "I saw it, isn''t that colored contact lenses? It''s popr among girls outside now."


    Philip raised the corner of his mouth into a smirk, replying, "Is it?"


    Was he too ignorant?


    Meanwhile, after Mary returned, the first thing she did was not to go to Apricot Grove Hall for treatment but to send a message from her phone.


    Mary: [Master, I found out that Sarah''s eye color has turned silver.]


    After sending this message, she quickly deleted it and was then taken to the operating room by the disciples of the Divine Doctor Association for a bone-setting treatment.


    Meanwhile in Taiyang District, Robert stood on the 108th floor of a high-rise building in a white windbreaker, overlooking the clouds below. His hazel eyes were calm, and the wind blowing on the rooftop lifted his hair. Robert''s exquisite features would make anyone admire his beauty. He stood tall, with straight legs, and a sense of settled warmth that radiated from him.


    Robert held a ss of white wine in his hand as he savored it slowly.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated, and upon checking, he saw the message Mary had sent him.


    Robert saw the message, and a faint smile appeared on his thin lips.


    Behind him sat another handsome man, Paul White. In contrast to Robert''s warmth, Paul appeared older, but the passage of time had not left any signs of aging sign on his face. Instead, it only added to his irresistible appeal. Paul''s features were sharp and deep, like a sculpture, with dark and profound eyes exuding nobility and elegance.


    Seeing Robert''s smile, Paul furrowed his brow and said, "What are youughing at?"


    Robert strode over to the man and showed him the message on his phone. Then he said, "Mr. White, now you know what I''m smiling about." Upon reading the message, Paul immediately stood up from the sofa andughed heartily with a hint of madness in his eyes.


    Paul had been researching for over a decade, and it seemed he was about to seed.


    Robert excitedly said, "Lisa, wait for me."


    Then Paul spoke, "It''s only been a short time, and progress has been so fast. Well done, well done. It seems that the potion will be ready soon." Robert put his phone away, raised his ss of white wine to Paul, and said, "Although we still have to wait for a while, I wish us sess in advance." Paul picked up his ss, clinking it with Robert''s.


    At the Divine Doctor Association....


    Inside the pce where L resided,


    In the room, L was cutting Sylvester''s clothes open. Due to the dried blood, Sylvester''s clothes were stuck to the wound on his back and had to be cut open with scissors. Watching the sutured wound on Sylvester''s back, L felt her eyes reddening.


    L was afraid that it would hurt Sylvester, so she worked gently and quickly.


    Soon, L disinfected and medicated Sylvester''s wound and bandaged it with a sterile gauze.


    Then, L hugged Sylvester from behind as she asked, "Sylvester, are you still in pain?"


    Sylvester enjoyed L''s care very much. He raised an eyebrow, and his voice pretended to be weak as he said, "I''m still in a lot of pain. What can we do?"

 Chapter 261 You Make It Feel Better

    After that, Sylvester felt a warm breezeing towards his back, itching at his wound.


    L eagerly suggested, "I''ll blow on your wound, then you won''t feel pain anymore."


    Sylvester chuckled, waved his big hand before gently lifting L into his arms, and looked at her face-to-face.


    L was startled and quickly said, "Don''t move. The wound is already bleeding. Otherwise, what can we do if it bleeds more?"


    As she spoke, tears welled up in L''s eyes and started to fall.


    L felt useless, and she was bing more and more prone to tears.


    L tightly gripped Sylvester''s cor, and her tone was tinged with me and her eyes reddened as she scolded, "Sylvester, do you just do as they say? Don''t you know when to leave? They don''t even know about your disease. If you identally get hurt, what should I do then? What should I..."


    Before L could finish her words, Sylvester sealed her lips.


    He pried open L''s lips and kissed her passionately. His actions were domineering yet tender.


    His big hand caressed L''s back and pulled her into his embrace.


    Seeing L breathing rapidly, Sylvester restrained himself, kissed her longingly, and gave her space to breathe.


    L was getting better at scolding now, or she seemed to be cuter when she was being kissed.


    After a while, Sylvester finally released L. L''s head was a bit dizzy, but she didn''t forget to scold him and looked at Sylvester with watery eyes as she said, "You... you think you can just kiss me and..."


    Before L could finish her sentence, Sylvester interrupted her with another kiss.


    After some time, Sylvester''s lips moved from L''s lips to her eyes, kissed away her tears, and finally lightly ced a kiss on her forehead.


    Sylvester''s voice was sexy and deep as he said, "L, I don''t want you to make such difficult choices. They are just testing me, and they won''t really harm me. Rx, don''t cry."


    L lowered her head and stayed speechless.


    She was clearly a bit upset.


    Sylvester sighed lightly, gently lifted L''s chin with his slender hand, and forced her to look at him. When he saw the redness in her eyes, Sylvester chuckled and teasingly said, "Howe I didn''t notice before that you like to cry?" Then, Sylvester wiped away the tears left on the corners of L''s eyes with his fingertips.


    His actions were indulgent and gentle.


    L stared at him and reached out to hold his fingertips. After a while, she said, "But I''m afraid that something might really happen to you."


    Sylvester would never have thought that if something happened to him, even a small ident, L might be driven to do terrifying things.


    Listening to this, Sylvester felt his heart clenched, but then he looked at her with certainty, and his tone was rxed as he said, "What, don''t you trust your husband?"


    L said, "I don''t know how strong you really are."


    At these words, Sylvester''s pupils constricted, and he raised his eyebrows seemingly offended as he said, "L, are you actually questioning my abilities?"


    As he spoke, Sylvester was about to reprimand L, and his big hands gripped her waist.


    L widened her eyes and stopped him. She scolded, "Didn''t you say you were hurting all over? You..."


    Sylvester smirked, and a sly light shed in his eyes as he said, "I''m not hurting now."


    L immediately realized that she had been deceived. She wanted to get out of Sylvester''s embrace. Even though L had practiced martial arts, she knew she couldn''t beat Sylvester at all. She had to get out quickly. However, in Sylvester''s eyes, L was like a little kitten. And there was no way that she could escape.


    Before L could leave, Sylvester stood up to hold her.


    He walked towards the bed while kissing her, and then he put down L and bent over.


    L said worriedly, "Sylvester... you''re still injured."


    Sylvester stubbornly replied, "I don''t care."


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    L turned her head to avoid his kiss and urgently said, "Sylvester, someone is knocking at the door." Sylvester feigned ignorance, and said, "L, you are mishearing."


    Another knock on the door followed.


    Soon after, a female voice came, and announced, "Sarah, Philip asked me to bring you the medicine."


    "Listen..." L struggled to push Sylvester''s chest with both hands, looked towards the door, and said in the meantime, "Come in."


    Sylvester, who was enjoying kissing her, had to get up and tidy up L''s clothes when he saw the womaning in.


    He had a cold look in his eyes when he saw it was Hailey.


    "You''ve really gotten used to eavesdropping," Sylvester''s tone was light but chilly as he snidely remarked.


    As soon as Hailey entered, she felt a strong sense of danger as if her throat was strangled, which made it hard for her to breathe. She looked up and met Sylvester''s sharp eyes, and her heart was trembling. Sylvester was really scary.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t mean to eavesdrop.


    "What?" L taunted him. She knew Sylvester was angry, so she quickly grabbed his hands and stuck out her tongue at him.


    Sylvester then looked down at L. He usually toned down his demeanor in front of her.


    He raised his hand and pinched her face, the killing intent in his eyes gradually dissipated as he remained silent.


    L didn''t respond to his behavior and instead, she looked at Hailey. "Hailey, what medicine did you bring?"


    Hailey respectfully informed, "This was personally made by Philip and it''s for Mr. Gomez."


    "Philip sent it?" L said curiously as she let go of Sylvester''s hand and ran over, picked up the medicine, and sniffed it. "This is an anti-inmmatory and pain-relieving medicine, but I''ve already instructed the people at Apricot Grove Hall to make it."


    Hailey dared not look at Sylvester. She withdrew her gaze from him and respectfully said, "Philip said that this is the same bowl you ordered from Apricot Grove Hall, but in addition to the anti-inmmatory and pain-relieving properties, he also added blood-enriching medicine. And he said that it''s most suitable for Mr. Gomez."


    Sylvester looked at the ck medicine bowl, his brows furrowed, his expression was slightly cold, and his voice was icy cool as he said, "Take it away. I don''t need it."


    L smiled and brought it over as she sent Hailey away. Then she came to Sylvester with the bowl of medicine and handed it to him. She urged, "Sylvester, you need to take this medicine."


    The bowl emitted a strong, strange, and bitter smell, which made Sylvester want to vomit. Moreover, it was a full bowl. Sylvester''s brows furrowed even more. He waved his hand as he refused to take it, saying, "I won''t."


    L held the medicine and silently watched Sylvester.


    Helpless, Sylvester had to reach out his slender hand, pick up the bowl full of medicine, and bring it to his lips. Looking at the ck liquid inside, he held his breath and took a sip.


    The taste of the medicine was extremely bitter, pungent, and astringent, which was almost unbearable.


    Sylvester couldn''t help but want to vomit. His face changed drastically, but because L was by his side, he didn''t spit it out but forcedly swallowed it down.


    But that was just the first sip, and there was still a full bowl of medicine waiting for Sylvester.


    Sylvester had never taken such a disgusting medicine before. Philip must have deliberately retaliated against him.


    He had gone too far.

 Chapter 263 Sylvester, Youre Like a Tyrant

    L looked at Sylvester with folded hands. She retorted, "Married? You haven''t even proposed yet."


    Sylvester pinched L''s chin, shook it from side to side, and looked down at her. He simply said, "Darling, twice."


    "What?" L questioned and looked puzzled.


    "You hinted twice for me to marry you," Sylvester stated as he withdrew his hand and pinched L''s with his left hand. He stared deeply into her eyes with a smirk. "You actually want to marry me." Sylvester used a statement, not a question.


    L blushed, withdrew her hand, and pushed his chest away. She awkwardly replied, "You''re talking nonsense. Who''s in a hurry to marry you?"


    Sylvester leaned in close to L, bit her earlobe, and licked it. His voice was sexy and enticing as he said, "Alright, you''re not in a hurry, but I am. When we leave the Divine Doctor Association''s base, let''s go get officially married, okay?" Sylvester wanted L to belong to himpletely.


    He wanted L to be hiswful wife.


    L suddenly pushed him away and said, "ording to article 1047 of the Marriage Law of Pliar country, the minimum age for marriage is set at twenty-two for males and twenty for females."


    Sylvester disdainfully said, "Do you think this could stop me?"


    L shook her head, wrapping her arms around him and resting her head on his chest. Listening to his strong heartbeat, she feltpletely safe and more dependent on Sylvester.


    She gently exined, "No, Sylvester. I want to be your wife, but I want to be your wife without distractions. Could you give me two years, wait until I''m twenty, and give me a modern and civilized wedding?"


    L chose Sylvester. She slowly became willing to ept modern civilization to be with Sylvester.


    She wanted to ept the baptism of God within the limits allowed by Pliar countryw and officially be Sylvester''s wife.


    And now, L had many enemies to avenge. She couldn''t the cruelty with which they had ughtered her people, and she couldn''t help but think of how she had been denied a happy life.


    L had too much to do and too many people to avenge. She wanted to resolve all these and live peacefully and happily with Sylvester forever.


    Sylvester looked down at L lying in his arms and lightly pinched her earlobe with his right hand. And it felt smooth and soft to his touch. Sylvester''s lips curled up into a smile and made a solemn promise as he said, "Alright." Sylvester casually lifted L''s chin and lowered his head to kiss her. He assured her, "I''ll wait for the day you turn twenty."


    When that day came, Sylvester would announce to the world that his wife was L Gomez.


    L tilted her head to receive his kiss. Just as Sylvester was about to take the next step, L quickly grabbed his hand. "I''m hungry," she said.


    Upon hearing L''s words, Sylvester immediately let her go and saw L panting with mist in her eyes.


    L was truly endearing.


    Sylvester hadn''t finished kissing her, and he was annoyed that L interrupted him.


    Sylvester pinched L''s chin fiercely. And he frustratedly asked, "Darling, are you doing this on purpose?"


    L knew Sylvester wouldn''t let her go hungry, so she used this to refuse him.


    Seeing Sylvester staring at her intently with a hint of displeasure on his face, L stuck out her tongue, grabbed Sylvester''s slender index finger, and began to act coy. She insisted, "I''m not lying. I didn''t have breakfast." L had yet to have breakfast. Sylvester picked her up and carried her outside.


    After a few steps, Sylvester realized he couldn''t indulge L like this anymore.


    He raised his hand and spanked L''s buttocks hard.


    "You dare spank me?" L said in disbelief and she didn''t expect Sylvester to hit her. She hugged Sylvester''s neck with one hand and rubbed her buttocks with the other as she stared at Sylvester. Sylvester actually spanked her buttocks.


    Although L barely felt any pain, she still felt it was strange.


    Sylvester didn''t pamper L, and even in L''s using gaze, he raised his hand again and spanked her again. He said righteously, "You didn''t have breakfast. So you deserve it."


    L felt embarrassed and angry, but she didn''t want to give in to Sylvester''s words. She taunted, "Go ahead. It doesn''t hurt."


    Sylvester faced L''s using gaze and wanted tough, but he had to maintain a serious expression. He retorted, "It doesn''t hurt? Then why did you rub your buttocks?"


    With that, Sylvester spanked L''s buttocks hard again.


    L''s slender legs hung around Sylvester''s waist and kicked around. Her cheeks were red, and she struggled as she said, "Let me down. Let me down."


    Sylvester immediately realized that L was afraid of him spank her buttocks. He raised an eyebrow, and his tone was fierce as he said, "If I catch you not having breakfast again in the future, I will punish you twice the number of times that I spanked you this time, and so on."


    L was unhappy and stared at him. She said usingly, "Tyrant. You''re a tyrant."


    Upon hearing this, Sylvester narrowed his eyes and raised his hand as if to spank her again. L widened her eyes, and just before Sylvester''s hand came down, she tightly hugged Sylvester and pleaded as she said, "You''re the best. Please don''t spank me again. I won''t skip breakfast from now on."


    In terms of strength, L was far inferior to Sylvester.


    Although L had never lost a fight, since she met Sylvester, she knew she couldn''t beat him at all.


    But even if she couldn''t win, couldn''t she act coquettish?


    Indeed, as long as she acted coquettishly towards Sylvester, he couldn''t bear to truly punish her. Sylvester pressed down on L''s back and gently stroked her.


    It was true that Sylvester couldn''t bear to punish L.


    Sylvester''s right hand moved down and gently rubbed the spot where L had been spanked.


    To others, this scene seemed like a yful interaction between them.


    On the way, the servants watched this scene and couldn''t help but cover their mouths andugh softly.


    L leaned her chin on Sylvester''s shoulder. Hearing theughter, she felt her face hot. She then exined softly, "I didn''t have breakfast because I was worried about you. I wanted to eat with you."


    Sylvester''s heart warmed, and the pressure of his hand became lighter. He said softly, "No one can harm me. No matter what, you must have breakfast from now on."


    Sylvester felt that L''s thoughts for him didn''t disappoint his love for her.


    L nodded heavily and promised Sylvester.


    After breakfast, L went to Flora''s residence.


    Since Flora had attempted suicide by cutting her wrists and had her memories erased through hypnosis, she had been staying inside the Merlin of the Divine Doctor Association.


    At this moment, the lush plum trees had not yet bloomed its blossoms.


    In the Merlin, there was a pavilion where Flora, dressed in a light blue dress, sat on a bench with bandages still wrapped around her hands. She was doing handicrafts.


    L walked through the shadows of the trees and stood under a plum tree. And then she looked at Flora as her eyes gradually turned red.

 Chapter 264 Flora Has Forgotten All Those Filthy Things

    The wind was brushing L''s long hair. A familiar scent reached Flora''s nostrils, and Flora, who was doing handicrafts, slowly raised her head and looked towards the orchard.


    A girl in a pink dress, who was slender and delicate with features like a painting, stood under a tree and looked at her with an unusually affectionate gaze.


    That feeling was very strange.


    Flora sighed. She had never seen such a beautiful girl before.


    Flora was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly, put down the handicraft in her hand, stood up from the chair, and walked towards L.


    L watched as Flora approached her. L pursed her lips, her face reddened as she looked at Flora, and a tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    Flora walked up to L, and only then did she see that she was crying. Flora looked worried. She raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of L''s eye and asked softly, "Who are you? What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Flora really didn''t remember L.


    L grabbed Flora''s hand, stared at her intently with her silver eyes, and said, "Hello, I''m Sarah."


    Flora showed a gentle smile and immediately replied, "Hello, Sarah."


    Then she rubbed L''s face, wiped away her tears, held her hand as they walked towards the pavilion, and asked, "Sarah, tell me. Why were you crying?"


    Seeing that Flora was very calm and appeared normal without any emotional fluctuations about the past, L felt relieved. She slowly tightened her grip on Flora''s hand and said, "I''m not crying. It''s just that it seemed like some sand blew into my eyes, and that''s why I teared up."


    Upon hearing L''s words, Flora didn''t doubt it. She sat down with L and used her slender hands to hold her face and her long fingertips to gently open her teary eyes. Flora''s extremely pure and beautiful face leaned close to L, and she smiled gently. She kindly said, "Sarah, don''t cry. Let me blow on it for you."


    Flora''s warm breath blew towards L''s eyes. It was itchy and warm, which made L''s tears fall uncontrobly.


    Flora''s fingertips were wet, and she was startled. She asked with concern, "Why are you shedding so many tears? Are your eyes hurting?"


    "Let''s go find Philip," Flora said.


    Before Flora could finish her sentence, L hugged her, buried her head in her arms, and said, "No, I want you to hold me. When you hold me, I don''t feel pain."


    L was like a child without a sense of security.


    Flora was extremely surprised. Before she could react to what was happening, L hugged her.


    Flora''s hands stiffened. She realized that L seemed to be acting childishly toward her. She gradually rxed her hands, gently rubbed L''s head, and asked softly, "Sarah? Are your eyes still hurting?"


    L replied, "Not anymore."


    Flora said, unconvinced, "Really?"


    L assured her, "Yes."


    Upon hearing L''s response, Flora smiled.


    She then considered the look in L''s eyes and felt a bit puzzled. "Sarah, do you know me?" she asked, bluntly.


    Otherwise, why would L cry upon seeing her?


    L was stunned for a moment when she heard this. She tightened and then loosened her grip on Flora''s hands, stood up from Flora''s embrace, looked into Flora''s eyes, and said, "Flora, you look a lot like my biological sister." Flora chuckled.


    So that''s the reason.


    Flora reached out and brushed the stray hair at L''s temple behind her ear as she gently asked, "Where did your sister go?"


    L lowered her eyes and said slowly, "She went to a beautiful ce."


    Upon hearing this, Flora immediately knew what it meant and felt guilty. She sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry, Sarah. I shouldn''t have asked you."


    L raised her eyes and stared at Flora then shook her head. She said, "Flora, you don''t need to apologize."


    Perhaps L felt that this was the first time she had seen the reborn Flora, and she shouldn''t cry all the time. L sniffed and looked at the table in the pavilion.


    On the table was a piece of paper with a headdress drawn on it, which was surrounded by precious gems and pearls.


    Seeing L looking at her handicraft, Flora smiled and said, "I have nothing to do, so I''m just making this to pass the time."


    Flora''s slender fingers twisted a bead through a tinum wire and tied a knot to secure it.


    L looked down, saw the bandage on Flora''s wrist, and asked intentionally, "Flora, how did you get that wound?"


    Flora looked at her wrist, and her face looked a bit confused as she said, "I actually don''t remember what happened before. ording to what Philip and Martin said, I fell on a sharp stone, scratched my wrist, and hit my head. That''s how it became like this."


    ''I don''t remember. I don''t remember at all,'' she thought.


    ''How nice it is! Flora has forgotten all those filthy dark things.'' L thought, ''The only downside is that Flora has yet to remember me.''


    But seeing how well Flora was doing now, L also felt relieved.


    She thought to herself, ''Flora, rest assured. I will avenge all those who hurt you, betrayed you, and trampled on you...


    ''They will pay a painful price for it.''


    L then looked back at the drawing on the paper and smiled. She curiously asked, "Do you like drawing and designing jewelry?" Flora said, "Yes, I really like it."


    L picked up a newly made headdress on the side and said, "It''s so beautiful."


    Seeing L like it, Flora handed her the headdress, tied her hair for her, and helped her put it on. She sweetly said, "If you like it. You can keep it."


    Meanwhile, Sylvester went to Apricot Grove Yard, where he saw Trenton and Mildred.


    At this moment, they were both awake. Mildred was overjoyed to see Sylvester. He immediately jumped out of bed and bounced to Sylvester. He excitedly remarked, "Mr. Gomez, it''s so great to see you in this lifetime. I really miss you. I..." Sylvester stood straight, and upon hearing this, a trace of extreme disdain shed in his amber eyes. He shot a cold nce and said, "Shut up."


    Who taught him to say so?


    Mildred immediately fell silent.


    Sylvester, seeing Mildred quiet, softened the disdain in his tone and asked worriedly, "What dragged you away?"


    Thinking of that scene, Mildred felt a chill. She recalled, "Vine. And it sucks blood."


    As he spoke, she pulled her hands apart, exposed her chest, and hoped to gain sympathy from Sylvester. He carelessly said, "Look, those small pores on my chest were all from that damn vine''s bite." Sylvester was speechless.


    Then a childish female voice came over. And scolded Mildred, "You fool, that''s a strangling vine."

 Chapter 266 Lela Asks for a Hug

    Sylvester didn''t want to stay here. He stood up straight from the pir, casually brushed his sleeve, and said, "It''s good that you''re all right." With that, he turned to leave.


    But just a few steps away, L came up to him and rushed into his arms. Her hands were around his waist and her voice was a bit heavy as she called out to him, "Sylvester." Sylvester felt L fill his heart, and then he heard L''s voice and knew she must have been crying.


    Sylvester lowered his eyes and kissed her forehead. His left hand with the dragon ring gently held the back of L''s head and pulled her back as he looked down at her crystal silver eyes. L''s eyes were red at the corners, her straight nose was also pink, and she looked particrly adorable.


    Sylvester''s right thumb gently caressed L''s smooth cheek, and his voice softened as he said, "You''re crying again."


    L pouted, her eyes drooped, and with a heavy tone, she replied as her cheek was rubbing against Sylvester''s palm with a hint of weariness in her eyes, "I saw Flora. She has really forgotten me. I feel a bit sad."


    L''s tone was extremely lonely.


    Upon hearing this, Sylvester was excited inside, but he didn''t show it.


    Sylvester spoke even more softly to L, "You still have me."


    For Sylvester, Flora''s memory loss was a good thing.


    This way, L could focus more on him.


    L obediently pursed her lips and nodded. She told him, "But seeing Flora doing well, I''m happy."


    Although L said so, for a moment, her heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    L still felt a bit ufortable. She reached out with her chin against Sylvester''s solid chest and coquettishly said, "Sylvester, hug me."


    L hugged Sylvester, buried her face in his neck, and hid in his arms as if this way she could feel much better.


    Sylvester would fulfill all of L''s requests.


    And he couldn''t ask for more under these circumstances.


    Sylvester lifted L by the waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. Then, they walked out. He suggested, "Let''s go. Let''s take a nap."


    L was probably exhausted from the night. This morning, she fainted in his arms again, and after waking up, she ran around. So she hardly got any good sleep. L hugged Sylvester''s neck, looked up, and saw everyone in Apricot Grove Hall looking at her.


    Mildred, still weak, waved at L and showed a polite yet embarrassed smile.


    Trenton also gave her a slight smile.


    L blinked and looked at the two. Her slender legs vigorously were shaking on either side of Sylvester''s waist. "You''re back," she said. With that, she patted Sylvester''s shoulder, which indicated she wanted to get down.


    Sylvester helplessly put L down.


    L, who had been feeling upset because of Flora, became happy when she saw herpanions were back.


    She ran over to Mildred, raised her fist, hammered Mildred''s shoulder, and happily said, "Mildred, are you okay? I''m really happy to see you unharmed."


    As soon as L said this, Mildred''s intuition told him that something bad was about to happen.


    Sure enough, the next moment, he felt a bone-chilling coldnessing straight at him. Slowly raising his head to look in that direction, he saw Sylvester staring at him with icy eyes.

 Chapter 269 Skin Book

    The people at Apricot Grove Hall changed Trenton''s wound dressing again, and Martin personally came over to give Trenton acupuncture. Trenton looked at the rows of silver needles and marveled at the amazing medical skills here.


    He thought, ''No wonder Pliar country wants to protect this ce.''


    Sylvester didn''t want to stay here so he left.


    Originally, Mildred was supposed to follow them, but since Sylvester didn''t allow it, he had to stay at Apricot Grove Hall to help other patients. Sylvester went to the library at the Divine Doctor Association''s base.


    The entrance of the library was guarded by a gatekeeper.


    Seeing a strangering over, he immediately raised his hands to stop him. he sternly asked, "Who are you? You are not allowed here." Sylvester didn''t even look at him. A cold and sinister light shed in his eyes, and he said directly, "Go away."


    The gatekeeper was also angered. He had never seen such a bold man before and immediately raised his hands to stop Sylvester.


    But just before he could get close, he screamed in pain, "My arm is broken, my arm."


    He didn''t even know how Sylvester made his move.


    The continuous noise was giving Sylvester a headache.


    He lifted his foot and kicked the gatekeeper down the steps.


    If it weren''t for where L had lived, he would have killed the gatekeeper.


    Sylvester took out a tissue to wipe the blood away from his hands in disgust and then strolled into the library.


    Acacia bell, Requiem!


    L was sharp-eyed, and Sylvester was no better than she was, but the bell was ringing loud and clear enough for L to hear from a distance, but Sylvester didn''t seem to notice at all. It was strange.


    It was a huge library. Walking inside and looking up, Sylvester could see plenty of books, many of which were rare and priceless.


    The entire library was grand and majestic.


    Sylvester arrived at the section where ancient and rare books were stored.


    The gatekeeper announced, "Mr. Lambert, here he is. That man is inside the library."


    Soon, the disciple guarding the gate led the swollen-faced Lloyd over, and when he saw the man inside, Lloyd stopped in his tracks.


    The disciple guarding the gate looked at Lloyd''s strange expression, and said in confusion, "Mr. Lambert, he''s the one who barged into the library."


    Sylvester leaned against the bookshelf, held a bamboo slip in his left hand, and flipped through it with his right.


    He didn''t even bother to look up, but he knew who had arrived, looking with his peripheral vision, and said, "Old man, how have you been?"


    His tone was extremely arrogant, but Lloyd found himself unable to retort.


    He couldn''t beat Sylvester, and he was Sarah''s man.


    Despite feeling aggrieved, he still wanted to maintain a good rtionship with him.


    After all, a man as powerful as him probably couldn''t meet another who could match him in Pliar''s country.


    Lloyd had never suffered loss except one fight with Robert. So, there was no one else who couldpete with him.


    What would happen if Robert were alive and had a fight with Sylvester?


    After Sylvester finished speaking, he casually picked up another bamboo slip.


    With just one nce, he noticed something unusual, raised an eyebrow, and was about to open it when the gatekeeper shouted frantically, "That''s a book made of human skin. It''s an antique. Dare you to mess with that? I bet you cannot even afford to damage it."


    Then he looked at Lloyd and said, "Mr. Lambert, the ancient book section is full of antiques. Are you going to let him ruin them like this?"


    Sylvester frowned and picked up the book made of human skin with his fingertips as his eyes were full of disdain.


    He thought, ''No wonder the texture was different. It turned out to be human skin.''

 Chapter 271 Parents

    Trenton said, "Scarlett, I Want to Meet Your Parents."


    Scarlett pursed her lips and tried to pull her hand away, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t.


    Trenton''s grip was strong. "Be good."


    Scarlett stopped struggling and turned to look at Trenton. "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?"


    Trenton was momentarily at a loss for words, and his handsome face tensed as he looked at Scarlett.


    Mildred nced at the two of them, sensing the tension, and quickly tried to ease it. "Scarlett, look, it''s almost dark outside. It could be dangerous outside. I almost got eaten by a strangling vine. It would be even more dangerous for you." Scarlett ignored Mildred, lowering her eyes to stare at the long hand gripping her wrist. She remained silent.


    Suddenly, she heard Trenton''s deep voice.


    "Scarlett, I don''t want you to be in danger. I promise to take you back in the morning. I want to meet your parents."


    Scarlett looked up abruptly and stared at Trenton in shock. "What did you say? You want to meet my parents?"


    Trenton sighed lightly and pulled Scarlett forward as he spoke softly, "Yes, meet your parents. It isn''t a long-term solution to live in the jungle. You need to see the world outside."


    Otherwise, Scarlett would get sick by eating raw meat and blood like a wild animal.


    Moreover, although Scarlett seemed fierce, she was afraid to interact with humans. This fear of people wasn''t a solution either.


    She needed to return to normal social life as soon as possible.


    Scarlett, holding Trenton''s hand, followed him. Looking at his warm hand holding hers, she felt a ripple in her heart. She thought, ''My parents?


    ''I no longer have parents.


    ''But, aside from the tribe and the wolf leader, it seems he is the kindest to me.


    ''So, I''ll stay one more night and feel the warmth unique to humans, and then I will return to the jungle forever and live the life of a beast.''


    In the banquet hall.


    The three heads of the Divine Doctor Association, along with Sylvester, L, Trenton, Scarlett, Mildred, and Flora, all sat around the table. Philip nced at everyone and saw the table full of beautiful faces, feeling extremely pleased.


    She said, "Today, we wee Sarah back to the Divine Doctor Association''s base. I''m sure we all are very happy. Everyone, let''s have a nice dinner."


    Therge wooden table was filled with exquisite food, almost all of which were L''s favorites.


    Scarlett sat close to Trenton, looked at the three heads, and frowned slightly.


    She found it strange that although these three people were so old, they still looked so young.


    But her curiosity was quickly overshadowed by her love for food. Her round eyes moved from the three of them to the table full of delicious food, and she couldn''t help but drool. It had been so long since she had seen such a feast.


    Seeing this, Trenton smiled as he said, "Which one do you want? I''ll get it for you."


    Scarlett pointed to a meatball. "I want that one."


    It looked so delicious.


    Trenton took a few meatballs and ced them in her bowl with a hint of indulgence in his eyes. "Eat," he said.


    Scarlett looked at the food in her bowl and reached out to grab it.


    Trenton saw this out of the corner of his eye and was startled. He immediately stopped her. "Scarlett, you need to use utensils.


    "In this setting, you can''t eat with your hands."


    Scarlett blinked, tilted her head to look at Trenton, and lowered her eyes, and her face reddened with embarrassment. "I don''t know how to use them."


    When she was little, it was her mother who fed her. After the Miller Witchcraft Tribe was wiped out, she followed the wolf leader and ate hunted animals. She had long forgotten how to use utensils.

 Chapter 272 The Wolf Leader Arrives

    Trenton immediately realized what she was embarrassed about but didn''t show any sign of mockery. He fed a meatball to her mouth as he said, "I''ll feed you." Scarlett opened her mouth and swallowed the meatball.


    Trenton waved to call a servant to bring a spoon, and the servant quickly went to get one.


    Then he leaned close to Scarlett and said, "I haven''t thought it through. Scarlett. Next time, I''ll teach you how to use utensils."


    Scarlett slowly chewed the food in her mouth. Hearing his words, she blinked.


    Next time?


    She was going back to the wolf leader tomorrow, so how could there be a next time?


    Still, she decided that it was okay for Trenton to feed her today.


    When the servant brought the spoon, Scarlett held it, but either she spilled the dish or the soup.


    The whole table was a mess in front of her.


    Trenton sat beside her, watching this scene, and sighed lightly. Finally, he said helplessly, "Scarlett, let me feed you."


    Scarlett achieved her goal, threw the spoon aside, and epted Trenton''s feeding in peace.


    When she was a child, her mother used to feed her like this.


    It was nice to feel that long-lost warmth again in this life.


    L blinked her ssy eyes, grabbed Sylvester''s hand, pointed at Trenton and Scarlett, and whispered, "Sylvester, look."


    There was obvious excitement in her voice.


    Sylvester just nced coldly, then leaned close to L''s ear, curled his lips, and said in a voice full of endless affection, "Sweetie, no need to be envious. Remember you used to sit in myp, and I fed you bite by bite?"


    What? Did she say she was envious?


    She just wanted to share something interesting with him.


    "Want me to feed you? Sit in myp," Sylvester said.


    L pouted, and her ears went slightly red.


    Sylvester didn''t know what shyness was.


    In such a public ce, how could he dare to say such things so tantly?


    Seeing L''s flushed ears, Sylvester couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss them.


    L quickly dodged and whispered, "Stop it. There are people around."


    Sylvester now enjoyed teasing her more and more. Seeing her shy look made him extremely happy. "Alright, we''ll continue when we get back with no one around."


    Everyone fell silent for a moment to see them flirting.


    Just as everyone was enjoying their meal, a servant suddenly burst in from outside.


    "Master Philip, something''s wrong outside."


    Before Philip could speak, Martin spoke up while ring at the intruder, "What could make you so flustered? Have you forgotten the rules of the Divine Doctor Association?"


    The disciple, though he was scolded, suppressed his inner turmoil, took a deep breath, and said, "Masters, I was wrong. I''ll ept my punishmentter. But there are many wolves outside."


    "Wolves?"


    Philip stood up from his chair and looked incredulously at the reporting disciple.


    Philip lowered his head, thought for a moment, and then asked, "How many are there?"


    The disciple''s hands trembled a bit as he replied, "The infrared monitoring showed there are about a thousand, and they are all male wolves."


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Wolves were indeed social animals, but it was simply unbelievable to see such arge pack, especially all of which were male.


    Scarlett, hearing this, felt a bit worried. The wolf leader had made a pact with the Miller Witchcraft Tribe, and ever since humans destroyed the Miller Witchcraft Tribe, the wolf leader hated humans the most.


    Now, with so many male wolves mobilized by the wolf leader, there was bound to be big trouble here today.

 Chapter 273 Sylvester Talks About Records of Wolves

    Trenton noticed Scarlett''s expression. Her face went pale, and her fists were clenched. It seemed she was worried and scared. So he quickly raised his hand to cover Scarlett''s fist with hisrge palm. His voice was gentle and carried a mysterious sense offort as he said, "Scarlett, don''t be afraid. There are so many people here. Those wolves can''t hurt you. And besides, I''m here. I''ll protect you."


    As he spoke, he slowly pry open Scarlett''s clenched fist and held her hand to give her enough security.


    Scarlett lowered her eyes and stared in shock at therge hand holding hers. Her eyes slightly reddened.


    She thought to herself, ''No! Trenton has no idea what is ahead of them.''


    He didn''t know that she was a girl raised by the wolf leader.


    She had seen the wolf leader kill a man who was nearly 6.5 feet tall. The man''s head was bitten off.


    The wolf leader harbored a deep hatred for humans. He even threw pieces of the man''s body into different ces.


    Even when the wolf pack faced a shortage of supplies in winter, he disdained eating human flesh because the prideful wolf leader considered humans from the outside world dirty and unworthy of his mouth.


    But with the wolf leadering here, Scarlett was equally afraid that the wolf leader would get hurt.


    No! She couldn''t let Trenton and the wolf leader get hurt. She just couldn''t!


    Philip moved from the stool and came to the disciple and asked, "Is anyone injured?"


    Hearing this, the disciple thought for a moment and said in puzzlement, "It is strange that there hasn''t been a bloodbath here despite there being so many wolves eyeing us outside. But the male wolves, under themand of their leader, are staying very calm and haven''t made any rash moves. They have surrounded the Divine Doctor Association base, but there are no casualties."


    Martin and Lloyd also came to Philip, heard the disciple''s words, and were astonished. "Why?"


    The disciple was confused as he said, "I don''t know either. Everyone is very worried. Please, help us out."


    Philip pondered for a while and said, "Tell the snipers to get ready and the trap setters to prepare in secret, but stay still. And gather all other disciples now."


    The disciple cupped his fists and said, "Yes."


    Then he strode out.


    Sylvester listened to this, and his sharp eyes swept over everyone. His gaze lingered on Scarlett for a moment. He squinted his eye as his slender hand gently pinched L''s earlobe, and then he spoke, "I once read a record that said wolves value their possessions the most. If someone or some beast takes something of theirs, they will follow the scent, relentlessly find that person, take back their possession, and then hunt them down."


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, Scarlett couldn''t help but shiver.


    The wolf leader was indeed here to retrieve his possession.


    Trenton immediately noticed Scarlett''s reaction. He squeezed Scarlett''s hand, and gently said, "Scarlett, no need to be afraid. I''m here."


    Sylvester curled his lips with a yful glint shing in his eyes.


    He thought to himself, ''How Interesting!


    ''Coming to the Divine Doctor Association was worthwhile.''


    Hearing this, L climbed into Sylvester''s arms and whispered in curiosity, "Sylvester, will anyone get hurt?"


    Although she had yed with Big White since childhood, she had never heard of such a record.


    Sylvester withdrew the yful look in his eyes, lowered his gaze to the little one in his arms, raised his hand to pinch L''s chin gently, and raised an eyebrow as he said, "L, wolves are naturally bloodthirsty and cold, especially since they are beasts. But, I promise, no one will get hurt this time."


    L blinked, thought for a moment, then sat on Sylvester''sp, hugged his neck, and leaned close to him as she whispered in his ear, "Sylvester, do you know anything that we don''t?"

 Chapter 274 No One Knows What the Wolf Leader Is Up To

    Sylvester seemed so certain. She could guarantee that he knew something that they didn''t. He was that smart.


    But Sylvester wouldn''t tell her but said, "It''s a secret."


    L pouted and mimicked Sylvester''s gesture as she nced around. She thought to herself, ''Is the wolf leader looking for stuff? Or not?


    ''What if there are other humans like me who have a special rtionship with the Big Whites?''


    Her gazended on Scarlett.


    Thinking back to the time Scarlett was changing, she was wearing that white fox fur skirt and the unique wolf head totem that she had glimpsed on her chest. She figured it out.


    She raised an eyebrow, looked prideful, and whispered, "I know it. It''s Scarlett, right? The wolf leader is looking for Scarlett."


    Sylvester raised his hand to ruffle L''s hair as he said, "You''re really smart."


    Philip, hearing Sylvester''s earlier mention of the wolf, waved her sleeve as she said, "Let''s go out and take a look."


    Scarlett, held by Trenton, thought to herself that she must avoid a lose-lose situation.


    The night was dark and windy, and a round red moon was hanging in the sky, adding a touch of eeriness.


    At the top of a towering mountain stood a massive white-furred werewolf, the wolf leader.


    He stood tall with his legs straight, wearing a determined expression. His ears were pointed forward, exuding an innate dominance like a natural ruler.


    His crimson pupils looked towards the entrance of the Divine Doctor Association base. Upon seeing a familiar figure, the wolf leader raised his head towards the red moon and let out a howl that echoed across the sky, long and steady.


    The deep, proud howl rippled from one side of the mountain to the other as it resonated in the valley and gradually faded into the pitch-ck night.


    It sounded like an untamable defiantment and a burst of contempt for all the world''s suffering. Immediately, a chorus of wolf howls followed, echoing endlessly in the valley.


    The people inside the Divine Doctor Association base had yet to learn what the wolf leader was up to.


    Sylvester looked up but didn''t dwell on the strange scene. Instead, he gazed at the round red moon in the sky.


    Tonight was the middle of the month.


    On a full moon night, his gic disease would re up.


    This time, he came to Central City and the Divine Doctor Association in a hurry and had yet to get the medicine from Vanessa.


    Sylvester clenched his fist, and his handsome face tensed.


    L sensed something unusual about Sylvester and looked up at him. She said, "Sylvester, what''s wrong?"


    Sylvester withdrew his gaze, looked down at L''s worried eyes, smiled, and reassured her as he said, "I''m fine."


    Seeing that he seemed okay, L responded and turned her attention back to the wolf leader.


    Sylvester looked at the crown of L''s head and chuckled softly. What was he worried about?


    Hadn''t L fed him blood a few days ago? So he should be fine. Even if the Divine Doctor Association couldn''t find a cure immediately, it was supposed to be enough to sustain him until he returned to Greafury City to get the medicine from Vanessa.


    The wolf howls gradually subsided.


    Then, in everyone''s sight, the wolf leader leaped down from the high mountain, jumping from one protruding rock to another.


    His agile figure moved swiftly in the night as if driven by some belief, and soon, he arrived at the base''s entrance.


    At a closer distance, everyone realized just howrge the wolf leader was.


    Even Lloyd, who had practiced oriental martial arts for years, couldn''t help but shudder at the sight of the wolf leader. He said to himself, "Jesus, it is so big and strong. If it stood up, it would be at least 6.56 feet tall."

 Chapter 276 Trenton Stops Scarlett and the Wolf Leader from Leaving

    Scarlett took a deep breath and suddenly looked up at Trenton. Her beautiful almond-shaped eyes sparkled as she spoke, "Trenton, you said you wanted to meet my parents, but actually, my parents are dead. If you want one, then the Wolf Leader counts as my parent."


    Even though the Miller Witchcraft Tribe and the Wolf n had a contract, and the wolves were supposed to bow to the Miller Witchcraft Tribe, Scarlett had never treated the Wolf n as subordinates.


    Trenton just looked at Scarlett, and her lips were pressed together in silence.


    Scarlett spoke again as if trying to sever something, keeping her emotions as steady as possible. She said, "Now, you''ve met my parents. So, Trenton, farewell."


    From now on, they would never see each other again.


    After that, Scarlett let go of her hand, turned around, hugged the Wolf Leader''s neck, and buried her head in his neck. Her voice had a hint of nasal sound as she said, "They didn''t do anything to me. In fact, when I fell into the cave, it was Trenton who saved me. Let''s leave quietly, okay?"


    The Wolf Leader looked at Scarlett without moving and seemed lost in thought.


    He understood her words and sensed her reluctance.


    The Wolf Leader then looked at Trenton.


    It was this man who had saved Scarlett.


    But he also made Scarlett face the pain of separation once again.


    How long had it been?


    Why was she with this man?


    When Trenton heard Scarlett say she wanted to leave with the Wolf Leader, he immediately disagreed.


    Originally, he thought Scarlett had parents he could talk to, and he could even sponsor Scarlett to go to school.


    But what he didn''t expect was that a wolf had taken on the role of Scarlett''s father and raised her.


    A wild beast raised a human, and they lived in harmony, which sounded unbelievable but had indeed happened.


    But Scarlett was human. She had to return to a normal human life.


    Just as Scarlett was about to leave, Trenton pushed Mildred aside, took a few steps forward, and said as he met the Wolf Leader''s gaze, "Scarlett cannot go with you."


    No human had ever dared to speak to the Wolf Leader like that. A sh of ferocity appeared in the Wolf Leader''s blood-red eyes, but upon closer inspection, there was also a hint of amusement.


    This male human was interesting.


    The Wolf Leader raised hisrge paw, gently pushed Scarlett aside, and took a few steps forward.


    Scarlett immediately blocked the Wolf Leader and looked at Trenton, saying, "Trenton, thank you for saving me, but I have to go." Then she turned to the Wolf Leader and said, "Let''s go."


    She was really afraid they would all get hurt.


    The Wolf Leader, however, turned his head to look at Scarlett and howled.


    Scarlett covered the totem area on her chest and looked at the Wolf Leader''s blood-red eyes as she said, "You mean you won''t hurt Trenton?"


    The Wolf Leader nodded and looked deeply at Scarlett with many emotions in his eyes. Then the Wolf Leader''s expression turned fierce, and he bared his teeth as he walked towards Trenton.


    Step by step, he walked very slowly.


    It was as if he wanted to use psychological tactics to crush Trenton.


    If it were an ordinary human, they would have already been paralyzed with fear, trembling on their knees before the Wolf Leader, or even wetting themselves.


    But Trenton, seeing the Wolf Leader walking towards him step by step, just clenched his fists and walked steadily towards the Wolf Leader.


    Everyone in the Divine Doctor Association was shocked at this scene.


    They all thought Trenton had been driven mad by snake venom.


    Others were discussing,


    "Did Trenton lose his mind?"


    "I think he might need a sedative."


    "Oh my God, he''s actually walking up to him. His head will be smashed, and his blood will stter everywhere."


    "The Wolf Leader raised that little girl, but it doesn''t mean this beast will be kind to everyone."


    "Trenton must be crazy. Shall we drag him back?"


    "You go if you want. I don''t want to be part of it."


    "It''s no big deal. There are snipers nearby. If the wolf leader dares to attack Trenton, the snipers will fire."

 Chapter 278 One Wolf and One Man Competed in the Arena

    Trenton caught a glimpse of the wolf leader''s poised stance from the corner of his eye. Just as the wolf leader lunged at him, Trenton didn''t dodge but faced it head-on.


    Crossing his arms, he resisted the impact of the wolf leader''s front paws.


    The wolf leader''s strength was immense, and the force of the beast''s impact caused Trenton to stagger back several steps. Fortunately, there was arge stone monument behind him. Trenton turned his head, braced his leg against the memorial, and managed to steady himself.


    No one had anticipated the wolf leader''s move, and they watched with their mouths agape.


    The disciples of the Divine Doctor Association began to discuss this again.


    "What do you think the wolf leader means by this?"


    "Who cares? This is the most spectacr show I''ve ever seen in my life."


    "The more I look, the more it seems like the wolf leader is the father-inw, and Trenton is the son-inw."


    "Father-inw fighting the son-inw, who do you think will win?"


    The discussion grew louder, and the previous atmosphere of tension and fear was reced by one of excitement.


    "I bet the wolf leader will win."


    "I bet Trenton will win."


    "Wolf leader wins."


    "Trenton wins."


    The shouts rose and fell, wave after wave.


    Mildred also joined the betting, raised her hand, and said, "I bet the wolf leader wins, but Trenton will take Scarlett away. So, I ultimately bet one thousand dors on Trenton. Are you in?"


    The members of the Divine Doctor Association became interested and raised their hands. "Just one thousand? I bet two thousand on the wolf leader."


    Flora stood by, watching the scene, couldn''t help butugh, and then joined in as well.


    Martin, of course, couldn''t miss out on this. He pulled Philip along, and they both joined the betting.


    In no time, the members of the Divine Doctor Association were as excited as if they were watching a heavyweight boxing match.


    The ce was filled with high-spirited voices.


    L felt speechless.


    Howe everyone was so tensed up, but the next moment, they were cing bets?


    Hearing the noisy crowd, the wolf leader looked displeased and turned to roar at them, emphasizing that their fight had nothing to do with the other humans.


    How noisy!


    Seeing the wolf leader''s displeased and fierce expression and hearing the deafening roar, the crowd was intimidated and quieted down.


    Seeing the humans had be sensible, the wolf leader was satisfied and turned his focus back to Trenton.


    Trenton lowered his leg, rubbed his wrists, and got serious.


    For a moment, the man and the wolf were locked in an intense battle.


    Trenton was low on energy after being bitten by a venomous snake, and the wolf leader didn''t use his full strength either.


    In the end, the wolf leader made a swift leap and pinned Trenton to the ground.


    Scarlett''s heart leaped to her throat, and she shouted, "No."


    The wolf leader turned to look at Scarlett and saw the worry in her eyes. A mysterious glint shed in his blood-red eyes. He then turned back, his sharp gaze fixed on Trenton beneath him, and let out a sound.


    It seemed Trenton had passed the test.


    The wolf leader then released Trenton, withdrawing his heavy front paw from Trenton''s shoulder, and stepped back a few paces. He then raised his head to gaze at the red full moon in the sky.


    He howled a few times.


    Hearing this, the male wolves followed suit as if performing some ritual.


    The dozens of male wolves who had been there before retreated in a disciplined manner, their green eyes fixed on the members of the Divine Doctor Association. Baring their teeth, they slowly backed away and eventually disappeared into the forest.

 Chapter 281 The Divine Doctor Association Faces a Dilemma

    At Apricot Grove Hall.


    The underground coreboratory.


    Within the expansive foundationalboratory, aside from the techden central hall, smaller individualbs bustled with activity. Disciples of the Divine Doctor Association donned pristine whiteb coats and masks, navigating with purpose


    amidst data files.


    All the disy screens in the air showed theponents, pharmacology, and applicable ranges of various herbs. Many of the herbs disyed were rare and precious, some even on the brink of extinction, but the Divine Doctor Association had managed to secretly restore them through gic techniques.


    Martin, Philip, and Lloyd were all wearing whiteb coats, sterile surgical caps, and gloves, busy with their work.


    Philip, scrutinizing the test results, furrowed his brow. "This human blood... It''s unlike anything I''ve seen before. It''s perplexing."


    Martin and Lloyd came over, both silent but with grim expressions.


    Martin said, "At first, I thought it was some tricky disease that the outside world couldn''t handle, but we would have a way. Now, I''m not so sure."


    Lloyd took the test results and looked at them more than once. He sighed and blurted out, "Sarah is Robert''s disciple, and even she is runing out of ways. She would definitelye here to find us. We should have thought of that from the beginning."


    Nowadays, human diseases are bing more and moreplex. Infectious diseases and malignant tumors are challenges that need to be ovee.


    And now, a gic disorder has appeared, which might be the first major challenge the Divine Doctor Association has faced in a century.


    Seeing their expressions, Philip looked at one of the herbs on the disy screen andposed himself. "I don''t believe it. Even though Robert died out of the blue and we lost his help, thebined ages of the three of us is over two hundred years. We can surely conquer this disease. Alright, everyone, get back to work."


    At night, in the dark and gusty winds, Maryy on her bed, peering through the bamboo house''s windows at the bamboo forest. Her alluring eyes reflected a profound loneliness.


    In the past, when Robert was around, he would oftene to the bamboo forest with a harmonica and y it for her.


    And Mary would wear her most beautiful dance dress and dance gracefully in the bamboo forest.


    Those were the happiest times for her.


    But now, Robert was nowhere to be found, and she could only contact him throughmunication devices.


    She thought, ''Robert, you said I would have the chance to go back to you. I''m waiting for that day.''


    As Mary was lost in her memories, her close confidant came running over.


    "Mary, things changed."


    After listening to her confidant''s reports, Mary frowned. "Are you sure?"


    The confidant said, "Absolutely, I saw it with my own eyes. That Mr. Gomez seems to have an old ailment. He just coughed up blood, and I was standing nearby, watching Miss Sarah bite her finger and feeding her blood into Mr. Gomez''s mouth, but it didn''t seem to work. Miss Sarah''s face changed immediately."


    Mary, uncertain of Robert''s intentions but bound by obedience, made a decision.


    After a moment''s contemtion, she turned to her subordinate. "Fetch my phone." With the device in hand, sheposed a message and sent it to Robert.


    In Taiyang District,


    Robert received the message without much expression.


    Next to him, Max took the phone, nced at it, andughed, "He has resistance now."


    This was exactly the same as the experimental results he had seen at The Immortal Mountain.

 Chapter 283 Lela was astonished that Sylvester actually developed a resistance to her blood.

    Vanessa and Watson were both esteemed professors at Providence University''s medical school, specializing in different fields. Watson focused on cardiology, while Vanessa specialized in pharmacology. They were both esteemed professors and had showed up together in public on several asions.


    But who would have thought they would run into each other like this?


    Watson nudged Vanessa''s elbow, his mustache twitching. "It''s all over Providence University''s medical school. Everyone else''s research funding is pitifully small. Every time they get a grant, they have to use it sparingly. But you, yourb nevercks funding, and your research projects keep getting more impressive. I''m curious how do you get so lucky?" ncing inside Vanessa''sb, Watson continued, "So, Mr. Gomez is your backer. That exins a lot."


    Watson suddenly leaned in close to Vanessa and whispered, "Vanessa, can you get me an investor like that too?"


    Vanessa had long known that Watson was a bit of a rogue. She pushed him away and snorted, "Who doesn''t know that your bloodb gets men behind your back? Do you really need me to find you an investor? Besides, aren''t you already working with Mr. Gomez''s men? Go talk to them yourself."


    Watson''s mustache twitched at her retort. He adjusted his clothes, waved dismissively at Vanessa, and huffed away.


    Vanessa watched Watson''s retreating figure, unable to fathom why he was connected to Mr. Gomez.


    Unable to figure it out, Vanessa decided to go back to sleep.


    As soon as Watson stepped outside, he saw Mildred already driving away.


    Watson hurried to catch up, waving and shouting, "Mildred, did you forget about me?"


    Mildred only replied, "You don''t need to go back. You can head to Central City."


    Shivering in the chilly night air, Watson muttered to himself, "At least give me a ride to a hotel or the airport. What''s the use of leaving me here?"


    After cursing, Watson looked around at the deste surroundings. It was cold and empty, with not even a motel in sight, and no taxis at this hour. He had no choice but to return to Vanessa''sb and wait until morning. At the Divine Doctor Association, L, dressed in a white coat, sterile cap, and gloves, entered the undergroundb.


    Along the way, disciples greeted her.


    L nodded slightly and headed straight to theb.


    Philip saw L and said, "Sarah, what brings you here?"


    L looked around, grabbed Philip''s hand, and said, "Mr.Philip, I want to see the test results."


    Philip gestured to the side. "They''re all over there."


    L sat down and began to go through the stack of test results one by one.


    When she saw Sylvester''s blood test results, she frowned. One of the data points was particrly abnormal.


    She examined it repeatedly, struggling to ept what she saw-Sylvester was resistant to her blood.


    How could this be?


    Her eye color had already changed, which was the key to the mutant drug''s awakening. If her blood had been ineffective from the start, that would be one thing, but how could it still be ineffective now? L closed her eyes, her head aching.


    Closing her eyes, L massaged her temples, trying to think.


    Resistance meant she needed to maximize her drug''s potency for it to be effective.


    The question was what could make her blood''s potency be maximized.


    Seeing L like this, Philip asked worriedly, "Sarah, are you okay?"


    L suddenly opened her eyes and asked, "Mr.Philip, do you know about mutants?"

 Chapter 286 Lela Begins to Suspect

    Watching L''s dejected figure, Martin and the others just assumed that L was in a bad mood because of Sylvester''s severe condition.


    Philip held back his emotions, feeling the warmth in his palm fade, and sighed, "I don''t really get why Robert would share this forbidden method with Sarah." Martin, however, didn''t doubt it and held Philip''s hand. "Maybe Robert also sees Sarah as the next sessor and decided to tell her."


    Philip nodded, thinking that might be the case, but there was always a sense of foreboding in her heart.


    But why she was in such a bad mood? Philip couldn''t know.


    "Forget it. Let''s focus on how to make the potion and cure Mr. Gomez first."


    Philip thought of the urgent matter at hand and didn''t dwell on L''s words.


    "And remember, Mr. Gomez''s illness stays between us. We can''t let it get out, understood?"


    "Got it!" Martin responded.


    L came out of the undergroundb at Apricot Grove Hall and went to Sylvester''s bedside. She just nced at him briefly before turning to leave. Trenton came in with Scarlett from outside and saw L leaving. He stopped her and said, "L, where are you going?"


    For the first time, he saw L not staying by Sylvester''s side.


    L nced at him and said, "I have an errand to run. You can take care of Sylvester."


    After saying that, she left.


    Trenton was very worried about L''s badplexion. Scarlett noticed this, patted Trenton''s arm, and said, "Trenton, leave it to me." Trenton ruffled her hair and said, "Go ahead."


    Not long after L left, Mildred returned.


    Not seeing L by the bedside, he was momentarily surprised, "Where''s L?"


    Trenton shook his head and said, "She said she had an errand to run but didn''t specify where she was going. I had Scarlett follow her." Hearing this, Mildred raised an eyebrow and said, "Trenton, what''s between you and Scarlett?"


    Trenton kicked him and said, "Hurry up and help Sylvester with the medicine. Don''t ask so many questions."


    Mildred said, "Just ask. No need to get so uptight."


    At the Divine Doctor Association Library,


    The gatekeeper saw L approaching and respectfully said, "Miss Edwards."


    L turned her head and said, "Don''t let anyone in."


    The gatekeeper nodded, then saw Scarlett behind her and said, "What about this one?"


    L turned to look at Scarlett, squinted her eyes, and said, "You don''t need to follow me. I''m fine, don''t worry." Scarlett pursed her lips, then looked at the internal structure of the library, and quickly said, "L, maybe I can help you." After all, she had promised Trenton to keep an eye on L.


    L frowned, ignored her, and went straight into the library.


    Scarlett immediately followed up.


    Scarlett tried to follow, but the gatekeeper stopped her impatiently, "You can''t go in. Miss Edwards said no one is allowed in."


    Scarlett got angry, looked at the gatekeeper, circled him, finally stood in front of him, and said while pointing at him, "She did say no one is allowed in, but did L specifically say I can''t go in?" The gatekeeper was stunned.


    It seemed she had a point.


    "So, are you allowed in or not?" The gatekeeper was a bit dumbfounded and confused.


    Scarlett smiled, patted his shoulder, and said, "It''s not this you should be worried about but the reason why you are here guarding the door."


    After saying that, she turned and walked in.

 Chapter 288 She Trusts Sylvester.

    Sylvester arrived at the library and was about to enter when the gamekeeper stopped him and said righteously, "You can''t get in."


    Not wanting to argue, Sylvester grabbed the disciple by the cor, hoisted him into the air, and hung him on a barbed hook outside the door. The disciple screamed in fear.


    Sylvester knocked him out and walked in with long strides.


    Upon entering, he saw L squatting by the bookshelf, curled up with her head buried in her knees, lost in thought.


    Her small figure evoked a strong sense of pity.


    Sylvester slowly walked towards L.


    Scarlett, clutching a booklet, watched L with concern, clearly unsure of what to do.


    It wasn''t until arge hand pulled her away that she saw it was Trenton, and she silently followed him out.


    Scarlett said, "Trenton, L seems off."


    Trenton asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Thinking of what L had told her, Scarlett shook her head, then sighed and said, "It feels like she''s endured a lot of suffering that ordinary people can''t bear." Although Scarlett didn''t know what L had gone through, she could clearly sense the strong helplessness emanating from her soul.


    She even wanted to hug L.


    Trenton rubbed Scarlett''s head and smiled.


    Scarlett still had the heart to care for others, which was a good sign. "Let''s give them some space," Trenton said.


    Scarlett, who was worried about L, didn''t leave but squatted on the steps outside the library, her big eyes staring intently at L inside. Trenton sighed inwardly and had no choice but to stay outside with Scarlett.


    Looking down at the swirl of hair on Scarlett''s round head, Trenton felt helpless.


    He thought. ''Oh well, she''s still a child; let her be.''


    Sylvester walked up to L, knelt on one knee, cupped her small face in his hands, gently lifted it, and softly asked, "Babe, what''s wrong?"


    L slowly raised her head, her slightly upturned eyes tinged with red. At this moment, she looked both pure and alluring, with a hint of vulnerability. Sylvester hadn''t seen such a fragile L in a long time. A bloodthirsty fierceness shed in his eyes as he said, "Who bullied you?"


    L just tilted her head and stared at him until imprinting every feature of Sylvester''s face into her mind before uttering, "Sylvester." She looked just like a joey trapped in a cage, full of grievances.


    Sylvester gently stroked L''s soft cheek with his thumb, feeling heartbroken. "Yes, I''m here."


    L opened her arms, hugged Sylvester tightly, and kissed him.


    Sylvester picked up L, ced her on an empty bookshelf, and epted her passionate kiss.


    L clung to Sylvester''s neck, fiercely kissing him back.


    Sylvester squinted and noticed the fine hairs on L''s face. He then hugged her tighter, as if trying to merge her into his warm chest, and responded to her gently to give her a sense of security. Scarlett blinked her big round eyes and quietly asked, "Trenton, what are L and Sylvester doing?"


    Trenton''s ears gradually turned red. Seeing Scarlett''s curious expression, he grabbed her by the belt and walked away.


    Gradually, L became exhausted, releasing Sylvester and gasping for breath, her head resting on his shoulder. Her voice was filled with helplessness. "Sylvester, you''re all I have."


    In this lifetime, the only person she could trust was Sylvester."Sylvester, I want to go back."

 Chapter 289 He Enjoys the Thrill

    Sylvester''s intuition told him something was up.


    He held L close, eyes searching hers for clues. But after venting, she was calm, her earlier vulnerability gone.


    Sylvesterposed himself, kissed the corner of L''s mouth, and said, "Alright, let''s go home."


    L would tell him when she was ready.


    She insisted on leaving, and though the three leaders of the Divine Doctor Association thought it was too soon, they couldn''t change her mind and kept their reluctance to themselves. L hugged Flora and whispered in her ear, "Flora, take care of yourself."


    Outside the Divine Doctor Association, the debris was cleared up, and the members of the Wolf Gang, sensing something unusual, had long disappeared.


    They left the Divine Doctor Association and reached Central City by evening.


    Sylvester didn''t want L to be too tired, so instead of returning to Greafury City, they went straight to the Gomez Manor. He nned to let L rest before heading back to Greafury City. Trenton took Scarlett back to the Ironfist Holding Center.


    As soon as they arrived at the Gomez Manor, Sylvester got busy dealing with recent events and contacting the Dragon Gang.


    In the study, theputer screen showed Richard''s handsome face.


    Dressed in a dark silk robe, Sylvester lounged on a leather sofa, swirling a ss of red wine without drinking it. The crimson liquid formed a mesmerizing vortex.


    The crimson liquid in the goblet swirled into a mesmerizing vortex.


    Richard asked in confusion, "Sylvester, does the Dragon Gang really want to take down the Wolf Gang?"


    Sylvester looked out the window and nced at Richard on the screen. "What? Do you have a problem with that?"


    Richard didn''t dare disagree; he was just puzzled. Thinking about the Wolf Gang''s widespread reach, he felt uneasy. Seeing Sylvester''s sharp gaze, he quickly waved his hand, "Sylvester, it''s just that the Wolf Gang is everywhere. You can find them all over the world."


    Even though the Dragon Gang was powerful, it couldn''t eliminate the Wolf Gang in a short time.


    The Wolf Gang was like a pack of wolves in nature, with rapid reproduction and high loyalty, almost like a cult.


    Especially the queen of the Wolf Gang, who rarely appeared in public and was highly protected within the gang.


    Hearing this, Sylvester sneered, his voice slow and maic, and said with a hint of bloodthirsty coldness, "If that''s the case, then let''s take it slow."


    He enjoyed the thrill of dismembering his prey bit by bit.


    Richard understood. If precise strikes weren''t possible, they would slowly erode the enemy.


    Richard said, "Sylvester, I''ll get right on it."


    Sylvester downed his wine in one gulp. His subordinates had suffered at the hands of the Wolf Gang, and he had to retaliate.


    Just as he ended the video call, Mildred knocked on the door.


    On the way to the Divine Doctor Association, several subordinates died, and he needed to discuss how tofort their families with Sylvester.


    Meanwhile, L, after washing up, was sitting by the bay window.


    Ever since she learned at the Divine Doctor Association that the method to create Mutants was actually a forbidden technique of the association, she had changed.


    Apart from Sylvester, no one else could stir her emotions.


    L slowly sorted through her doubts.


    If Robert had taken the forbidden technique to the Immortal Man, then why did he take her to the Divine Doctor Association after that?


    But now, with Robert dead, she couldn''t verify it.


    Wait!


    Was Robert really dead?


    Thinking of this, L became nervous, her hand gradually clenching.Suddenly, her gaze shifted, and she saw a group of people carrying dresses towards Richael''s house. Something clicked. L hurried downstairs, barefoot, to follow them.

 Chapter 292 Having Sex

    Kisses rained down on L''s face and neck, gradually descending in intensity.


    L panted, her slender back against the door, and said in a seductive voice, "Sylvester, change it up?"


    Hearing this, Sylvester lifted his gaze, his enchanting eyes fixed on L''s face.


    The room was dimly lit, but Sylvester knew he could still capture L''s expression, which undoubtedly held an enchanting allure at that moment.


    His thumb brushed across L''s lips, and he curved his lips and said in a low and alluring voice, "Change?"


    Lughed, her voice as melodious as silver bells, like a fairy from another world, striking Sylvester''s heart.


    Suddenly, L raised her hand and pressed the switch.


    The room illuminated, casting light on every corner.


    Sylvester''s handsome face was right in front of L.


    L raised her hand, her slender, fair fingertips lightly touching Sylvester''s thin lips, then gently brushing across his chiseled face. Her eyes were full of allure. Sylvester just watched her and let her in control.


    L''s lips curved into a seductive smile.


    Suddenly, L leaned close to Sylvester''s ear and whispered, "Do you understand? I don''t believe it."


    Sylvester then lowered his gaze, looking at L.


    Immediately, Sylvester lowered L''s long legs, pressed her shoulder, and with a turn, L faced the door.


    Then, Sylvester''srge hand grasped her slender hands and lifted them above her head.


    Sylvester leaned in, his chest against L''s back, and whispered in her ear, his voice sexy, "Since you want something more exciting, I''ll give it to you."


    With that, his right hand, with distinct knuckles, slid down.


    The room''s light shone on L''s cheeks, her fair face now blushing, and her thick eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings.


    Late at night, inside the Gomez Manor, L and Sylvester engaged in passionate lovemaking.


    Meanwhile, Ruby was too excited to sleep.


    In her room, Ruby applied a face mask and indulged in a massage.


    Tomorrow was the day she would receive her award, and she needed to make her skin look even better. She wanted to be radiant when she epted the Starlight Awards.


    Flora, who had been toyed with, was now dead, and no one wouldpete with her for the same resources anymore.


    Cosmo was up all night, contacting higher-ups and checking the details.


    The Starlight Awards ceremony was to be held at a music hall in Central City, and the staff was working overnight to set up the venue.


    Cosmo, finding a moment of respite, arrived at the site and casually gave instructions. Noticing a ribbon that didn''t meet her standards, she raised her voice and said, "Tomorrow is the Starlight Awards ceremony, and many renowned individuals will be here. This ribboncks pizzazz; let''s change it."


    The staff didn''t dare to make changes on their own and looked to the venue manager.


    Cosmo almost drove the venue manager crazy. Hearing her words, he waved his hand in frustration and urged, "Okay, change it."


    The staffined, "What makes her boss us around?"


    "Don''t say that; the Coleman family has connections with the higher-ups."

 Chapter 295 I feed you, and you still dont want to eat?

    The servant didn''t dare go up and stood aside, saying, "I don''t want to. Why don''t you go?"


    The head chef red and said, "My job is to cook."


    This was the head chef''s first encounter with such a situation. Seeing the gourmet dishes being reheated repeatedly, he muttered, "What''s going on? Did Sylvester make L sick?"


    The maid beside him blushed, lowered her head, and said nothing.


    It wasn''t an illness; L and Sylvester had been having sex all night.


    While they were shirking responsibility downstairs, they heard L''s voice from upstairs. "No, I don''t want to."


    She wanted to sleep.


    Sylvester was holding L, her slender legs dangling beside him, her hands irritably messing with Sylvester''s soft hair.


    He kept one arm around her, indulging her whims, and said in his usual gentle tone, "You can sleep after breakfast."


    L was different; he was afraid that the torment she suffered in her early years would have bad consequences on her body.


    So, he paid special attention to L''s diet.


    It was said that breakfast was the most important meal, so no matter what, he wanted L to have breakfast.


    L, who was tired afterst night, felt a bit annoyed. She clenched her fists, one hand pounding Sylvester''s shoulder, the other continuing to mess with his hair, and said in a frustrated voice, "It''s all your fault, all your fault." She was so tired her waist was sore.


    Sylvester held her close, guiding her down the stairs and towards the dining room, chuckling, "Now you me me, but you didn''t resist mest night."


    She was very cooperative and even crazier than him.


    Hearing this, L said nothing and buried her head in his neck to bite it down. Sylvester tensed up, allowing her the freedom to yfully act out.


    Everyone downstairs was very quiet as no one dared to speak.


    They had never seen Sylvester treated like this; his hair was a mess.


    Where was the bad-tempered and cold Sylvester?


    Some widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Some still admired him; even like this, Sylvester was very handsome.


    Others sighed, reflecting on the fact that only L dared to treat Sylvester in such a manner.


    Sylvester carried L to the dining room and nced at the dishes on the table. Immediately, a servant came over to politely pull out a chair. Sylvester then sat down with L in his arms.


    L was still buried in his neck. She let his neck go but was just unwilling to leave.


    Sylvester''srge hand stroked the back of L''s neck, and he had to pull her back forcefully. His longshes lowered as he looked at L and said in a deep voice, "You stopped?"


    L still kept her eyes down, ignoring him.


    From Sylvester''s perspective, he could see L''s thick eyshes trembling with her slight movements because she was angry. This beautiful scene made Sylvester smile. "Even if I feed you myself, you still don''t want to eat?" L still ignored Sylvester.


    Sylvester waspletely helpless. He leaned forward slightly, and his long fingers picked up a piece of soft sweet bread from the delicate te, ced it under L''s nose to tempt her, raised an eyebrow, and said, "It smells so good." It seemed she couldn''t resist anymore!


    But just as L was about to open her mouth to take a bite, Sylvester feigned a sudden darkening of his expression. He discarded the bread from his hand, pinched L''s chin, and deliberately spoke in a cold tone, "How did I not realize before that you were so spoiled?"

 Chapter 297 The Wining Actress showed Up, Bringing Down the House

    The night crept slowly on.


    Inside the concert hall in Central City, the Starlight Awards ceremony was in full swing.


    A long red carpet stretched from the outside road to the opulent interior, where reporters gathered, wielding high-definition cameras. Shutters clicked incessantly, and shes illuminated the scene.


    Luxury cars stopped one after another at the head of the red carpet. Sensual celebrities dressed in morous gowns and high heels stepped out of the vehicles, striking alluring poses for the media''s photos and asional interviews. L sat inside a luxury car marked with the unique emblem of the Gomez family, her enchanting eyes curiously watching the scene from afar.


    Of course, L didn''t like attending such events, so she got out of the car first and quietly blended in with the reporters, her eyes fixed intently on Richael.


    Even though the Gomez family bodyguards surrounded her, L didn''t rx for a moment.


    Richael, wearing light makeup and a high-end gown from Starlit, appeared before everyone.


    Yesterday, L had visited Richael and caught a glimpse of her gown. Upon returning home, she promptly contacted the acting president of Starlit Brand to have a gown sent over.


    Richael''s beautiful appearance,bined with her fair skin, made her look even more noble in the high-end Starlit gown.


    Even though she was pregnant, it didn''t diminish her charm; it added a touch of allure.


    Since marrying into the Gomez family, Richael seldom attended such events.


    Although she still maintained connections with influential figures in the entertainment industry, they were only superficial friendships. Numerous directors eagerly anticipated Richael''s return to the world of entertainment.


    In addition to famous directors and actors, the media was eager to interview this figure who had married into Central City''s top elite family, the Gomez family.


    So, when the reporters saw Richael, they were very excited. Moreover, Richael was pregnant, and they eagerly clicked their shutters, discussing as they took photos.


    "Richael looks amazing. Even though she''s pregnant, her figure is still great."


    "Richael''s husband hails from the renowned Gomez family in Central City. The Gomez family is incredibly affluent, with business ventures spanning the globe. They hold stakes in various emerging industries. Being Sylvester''s aunt, Richael''s living conditions must be unimaginablyvish."


    "And look, Richael is wearing a Starlit gown, which even the most famous actors might not get to wear. That''s true wealth."


    "When Richael first married into the Gomez family and couldn''t get pregnant, I thought she might be kicked out. But now, she''s expecting a child."


    "You sound so jealous! The Gomez family is an elite family, and every generation is very devoted. Even if Richael didn''t have a child, she wouldn''t be kicked out. Elvis spent a lot of time and effort pursuing Richael."


    "You..."


    "Enough. Cease your bickering. Richael, the award-winning actress, is gracing this event. Let''s capture more photos; tomorrow''s headlines are guaranteed."


    After walking the red carpet and finishing the interview, Richael looked into the crowd and immediately spotted the eye-catching L. She quickly walked towards her.


    A group of staff members saw Richael approaching and felt very excited.

 Chapter 298 Richael Helps Lela to Meet Her Idol

    However, Richael walked past them, directly towards L, then took her hand and walked into the venue together.


    Unnoticed by the crowd, the elegant Richael left with a slender girl whose Starlit Brand gown showcased her beautiful back.


    Conversations sparked among the staff.


    "Her back is so beautiful."


    "Who is that girl holding Richael''s hand?"


    "I recall the Gomez family doesn''t have any female descendants."


    "I want to be held by Richael, too."


    "If the Gomez family knew what you were thinking, you''d be done for."


    The staff quickly shut up.


    As all eyes remained fixed on the red carpet, no one noticed two tall and handsome men exiting a luxury car at another entrance and making their way directly into the music hall. Richael held L''s hand, and the Gomez family''s bodyguards skillfully surrounded Richael and L.


    Richael asked, "L, didn''t I tell you to wait for me inside? How did you end up mingling with the staff?"


    If it weren''t for L''s attention-grabbing beauty, she might not have found her at a nce.


    L, held by Richael, didn''t resist and didn''t answer the question. Instead, she said, "Richael, you look stunning."


    Richael smiled indulgently, "Not as stunning as you."


    L smiled.


    The venue''s manager swiftly came out to greet them and respectfully guided Richael and L to the award ceremony. Inside, the lights dazzled magnificently.


    The first row was usually reserved for people from the capital camp, such as investors andpany presidents.


    However, Richael was directly arranged in the first row.


    After all, no one dared to offend the Gomez family, and they were treated with the highest respect.


    Richael didn''t want to make things difficult for anyone, so she didn''t refuse.


    The venue was filled with well-known people, and a nce around revealed many famous figures from the entertainment industry.


    Richael didn''t know that L was a Mutant, nor did she know how much suffering and darkness L had endured before meeting Sylvester.


    She only knew that L was a girl Sylvester picked up on his way back, with a gentle personality and beautiful appearance, so she was very kind to L. Richael held L''s hand, leaned close to her ear, and softly said, "L, is there any celebrity you like here? I''ll get an autograph for you."


    L turned to look at Richael and said, blinking, "Yes!"


    "Who is it? I''ll get the autograph for you."


    L said, "Right in front of me."


    Richael was stunned for a second and then smiled.


    The award ceremonymenced, with the host, adorned in an extravagant gown, taking the stage to deliver a speech and enliven the atmosphere. Behind them sat Cosmo and Ruby.


    Ruby was wearing a fresh green gown and exquisite makeup on her face, but her hair wasn''t well done, reducing her pure look.


    Cosmo kept praising, "Ruby, you look so beautiful. When you go up to receive the awardter, you''ll definitely stun everyone." Ruby looked delighted.


    Soon, she would be the focus of the entire event.


    L sat in front with a cold smile curling at the corner of her lips.


    L thought, ''Stun everyone?''


    ''It would be more urate to say she will shock everyone.''


    Suddenly, Ruby saw L wearing a Starlit gown in front of her, and felt a surge of jealousy. Pointing at L''s back, she said to Cosmo, "Cosmo, look at her; she''s wearing a Starlit gown." "Who is she?"


    Cosmo gazed at L''s back and experienced a sense of familiarity, which also evoked a touch of unease.


    Just as she was about to lean in for a closer look, L stood up and said, "Richael, I''m going to the restroom." Richael replied, "L, do you want me to go with you?"


    L said, "No, thank you. You can sit tight."

 Chapter 299 Im Happy to Indulge Her

    L left, and Cosmo watched her back, feeling increasingly strange.


    As soon as Cosmo looked away, she saw Richael nce at her and then turn her head. Cosmo instantly calmed down.


    Richael, once an award-winning actress, had married into the wealthy Gomez family.


    L was with Richael, so L is part of the Gomez family.


    Finally, Cosmo realized the girl''s identity-the same L who had caused trouble at Ster Entertainment before, and now she had the support of the Gomez family. Cosmo had assumed the matter was resolved since the Gomez family didn''t dig deeper into it. However, running into L here was unexpected. Suddenly, Cosmo felt a bit scared.


    The scene of Cosmo getting beaten upst time seemed to still linger in her mind.


    Ruby sensed Cosmo''s unease, held her hand, and asked in confusion, "Cosmo, what''s wrong?"


    Why did she look so frightened?


    Today was Ruby''s award day, and this look wasn''t perfect. Ruby felt ufortable but pretended to be concerned.


    Cosmo snapped out of it, patted Ruby''s hand, and said, "It''s nothing. Nothing. I was distracted."


    It was like she wasforting herself.


    Cosmo gradually calmed down and began to recall the whole incident.


    L must have heard her voice just now but showed no expression.


    If it had been the previous version of L, she would have already attacked Cosmo upon realizing she was sitting behind her. But this time, she didn''t.


    ording to the Gomez family''s usual approach, if they had wanted to retaliate earlier, they would have done so, but they didn''t.


    The previous incident with Flora was so sensational, and Richael, who was part of the entertainment industry and married into the Gomez family, must have known about it.


    But Richael didn''t show any malicious look just now, which might mean that the matter was over.


    It must be over.


    Ruby saw Cosmo gradually calm down, her frown easing, and she stopped paying attention to her, focusing her eyes on the stage.


    Meanwhile, L, wearing Bluetooth earphones, walked to the bathroom.


    She opened the door, went in, sat on the toilet lid, and took out her phone to start operating.


    Instead of going backstage, L opted for a more discreet approach, hacking into the internal system and directly broadcasting the video.


    In the luxurious lounge on the other side, Burl watched the slender figure in the surveince and then looked at Sylvester, who was tapping on theputer.


    Burl was speechless. Holding a ss of red wine, he turned his head to look at Sylvester''s handsome profile and said, "Sylvester, do you think this is interesting?"


    He suddenly called him, saying he wanted to go to the Starlight Awards ceremony. Burl thought Sylvester had changed and wanted to have an affair with a female celebrity.


    Unexpectedly, he brought him here to watch L.


    Burl continued, "Sylvester, why are you doing this?"


    Sylvester''s long fingers left the keyboard, and he sneered, "People without partners don''t have a say."


    Burl couldn''t argue.


    A sense of sadness enveloped him.


    Sylvester smirked, staring closely at the award ceremony in the surveince camera. Seeing L get up and leave, he raised an eyebrow. "L is venting her anger. I need to watch her and help her anytime, anywhere." Burl felt speechless.


    After a long time, Burl reluctantly said, "Sylvester, aren''t you afraid of leading L astray?"


    Sylvester finally turned his head to look at Burl, his eyes fierce and arrogant. "L is very smart. She knows what to do and what not. Besides, if she''s up to something bad, I''m happy to indulge her." Burl waspletely speechless.

 Chapter 301 Explosive Gossip (1)

    "Mr. Lopez, will Ruby be in the next show?"


    Harold Lopez and Ruby were engaging in a sexual encounter. With a look of pleasure on his face, Harold watched as Ruby rode him, his expression contorted in an unpleasant disy of satisfaction. His big belly and bald head were enough to disgust everyone.


    Harold squinted his small eyes, looking at Ruby moving on top of him like a cold snake. "Considering how hard you''re working, I''ll give you the second female lead." Ruby said, "Just the second female lead? No, I want the main female lead."


    Harold said, "You''ve just started your career. If you suddenly take on the main female lead, people will gossip. I''m protecting you."


    Harold quickly finished, but he didn''t let Ruby go. Instead, he used a wicked tool to continue.


    Though Ruby disliked it, she endured for the sake of securing the second female lead role and feigned enjoyment.


    The screen on stage wasn''t showing the content of work but rather surveince footage of Ruby and Harold, the head of Ster Entertainment, having sex in a hotel. Moreover, in the video, Ruby''s hard-working look and Harold''s disgusting face were extremely nauseating.


    This sparked widespread discussion among the audience.


    "That''s explosive."


    "Ruby and Mr. Lopez from Ster Entertainment?"


    "When did they get together? There was no news about it."


    "Is this her way of advancing her career? It''s absurd."


    "Everyone knows Mr. Lopez is notorious for sleeping with actresses. He is evil indeed."


    "The evil CEO is so terrible in bed. He finished so quickly and had to use a tool. Poor Ruby."


    "She worked so hard and onlynded a second female lead role. Is she naive, or is Cosmo not taking her seriously?"


    "Cosmo? Her day has passed. Nowadays, there are much smarter agents."


    The scene was chaotic, and since Ruby had done such a thing, the other stars didn''t need to control their expressions anymore and started mocking her. Someone even shouted, "Ruby, you shameless woman."


    Cosmo looked at the content above and almost had a heart attack. She quickly took some medicine to calm down, then raised her hand and pped Ruby, "Have you no shame?" Cosmo''s face was full of disappointment and sadness.


    Ruby was Cosmo''s daughter, whom she had carried for ten months.


    Now, seeing her like this, Cosmo was furious.


    Ruby covered her face and couldn''t respond to Cosmo. With a pale face, she stared at the screen and frantically repeated, "That''s not me. That''s not me. That''s not me."


    "What are the staff doing? Turn it off, turn it off!"


    The backstage crew had been attempting to address the situation from the moment it urred, but no matter what they tried, they couldn''t halt the broadcast. They pulled the main screen''s power. Suddenly, the video content disappeared.


    In the restroom, L watched this scene andughed.


    "Do they think pulling the main screen''s power will stop the broadcast? Foolish."


    L was Lady Phoenix.


    She tapped on herputer for a moment, and suddenly, all the split screens hanging in the award hall lit up, ying another video. Everyone was very surprised.


    The award hall wasrge and spacious. To ensure the audience in the back could see clearly, a split screen was hung every ten feet.

 Chapter 302 Explosive Gossip (2)

    Unbeknownst to the backstage staff, someone had taken advantage of the chaos to manipte the remaining video footage and project it onto the split screens for all to see.


    At that moment, the split screen hanging in the air was ying a video of Ruby''s agent, Cosmo, and Ster Entertainment''s COO, who was also Harold''s cousin, Roy Brooks, engaging in sexual activity.


    The video also revealed Cosmo''s subsequent departure from the entertainment industry with a noticeable pregnancy and her eventual solo childbirth. Seeking professional assistance in naming the child, she named her Ruby Lewis. To prevent discovery, she entrusted Ruby to her brother, Milton Coleman, for upbringing.


    The video was brief but provided a clear exnation of the situation.


    "Look, everyone, look! That''s Cosmo."


    "Who found this surveince footage so many yearster?"


    "Ruby is actually Cosmo''s daughter. Cosmo was with Ster Entertainment''s COO Roy, and Ruby is with Ster Entertainment''s CEO Harold."


    Ster Entertainment was founded by Harold and Roy together.


    "Wait, let me think! This rtionship is a bit confusing."


    "So how do they address each other as mother and daughter?"


    "I always suspected there was a reason Cosmo secured the top agent position; turns out it was because of her involvement with Roy."


    "Disgusting, her whole family is disgusting."


    The host on stage was already stiff.


    Ruby and Cosmo obviously didn''t expect such old gossip to surface, and both were shocked.


    Moreover, the backstage staff were so stunned by this shocking gossip that they forgot to pull the plug. It was when the edited surveince video finished ying that they reacted and quickly pulled the plug.


    At that moment, the room fell silent, and everyone directed mocking gazes at Ruby and Cosmo.


    Cosmo felt like someone had ripped open an old wound, feeling very painful.


    Just then, the media reporters blocked outside all rushed in, seeing Cosmo and Ruby and running towards them frantically.


    There were dedicated camera operators inside the award hall so that the media couldn''t get in. They were waiting outside, watching the live broadcast on their phones, and unexpectedly learned this explosive gossip.


    For the sake of their work performance, they ignored the bodyguards'' obstruction and all rushed in.


    The Gomez family''s bodyguards saw this and quickly protected Richael in the middle.


    Ruby, only twenty-one years old, had never witnessed such a chaotic scene and was already terrified.


    Seeing the situation, Cosmo immediately sensed something was wrong and quickly pulled Ruby towards the backstage.


    The reporters saw this and hurriedly chased after them.


    It was very chaotic.


    After a hard time, things quieted down, and the audience started discussing heatedly, with mocking and ridiculingments everywhere. Even the highly professional host on stage didn''t know how to control the situation at that moment. Richael, wearing a cold expression and displeased mood, rose from her independent sofa in the front row and left apanied by her bodyguards.


    Otis Patterson, the main person in charge of this award, quickly went up to apologize.


    Richael sneered and said, "I didn''t know the entertainment industry had be so chaotic. I thought I would see a very promising neer, but what did I see? Otis, you have disappointed me."


    With that, she left directly.


    Otis was very worried.


    Meanwhile, Cosmo was holding Ruby''s hand and unable to shake off the reporters behind them.


    Suddenly, Cosmo spotted a restroom up ahead and swiftly pulled Ruby along, seeking refuge inside.

 Chapter 304 Lela Humiliates Cosmo and Ruby (1)

    Cosmo''s eyes turned red. She didn''t expect Ruby to react this way upon learning about their rtionship. The usatory tone made her feel sad.


    Ruby lost control, grabbing Cosmo by the cor and ring at her like an enraged animal. "Spill it! Why didn''t you tell him? How could you hurt me like this? Cosmo, answer me!"


    If she were Roy''s daughter, she wouldn''t have to have a sexual rtionship with Harold, who was old enough to be her father.


    She didn''t dare to think further; it would break her.


    Cosmo thought Ruby was acting irrationally. She pushed Ruby away and said, "Ruby, you need to calm down."


    Desperate to salvage the situation, Cosmo reached for her phone and dialed thepany''s PR team. The first hour after an incident was crucial for damage control, but to her dismay, she couldn''t establish a connection. The other party''s phone seemed to be unreachable.


    Cosmo gasped and began to panic.


    She couldn''t leave now, and if the PR didn''t help them soon, it would be a disaster.


    After several attempts, the PR was still unreachable.


    At that moment, one of the bathroom doors opened. Before seeing who came out, they heard a voice saying, "Phone calls? You won''t be able to reach them."


    Ruby and Cosmo turned their heads to see a stunning woman, L, with fair skin and an alluring presence, standing before them.


    With two slender fingers, she held a jammer and waved it in front of Ruby and Cosmo. "Once this device was on, it could block allmunication within 328 feet." Cosmo saw L, widened her eyes, and pointed at her with a trembling finger. "It''s you."


    L walked towards Cosmo with the small jammer in hand. "Yes, it''s me. Are you surprised?"


    "Not at all," Cosmo responded.


    L sneered and said, "Are you satisfied with the video?"


    Cosmo was shocked by the revtion. "You were behind all of this?"


    L smiled, looking at the jammer in her hand, and said, "Yes, I did."


    Seeing L admit it, Cosmo''s heart filled with malicious thoughts. She clenched her fists, her eyes full of venom, and said, "So it was you." "Why are you doing this to me?"


    "You''ve ruined my reputation and stripped my daughter of her dignity and innocence. I want to kill you." Saying this, she lunged at L.


    L squinted, watching Cosmo''s movements. She swiftly pulled a hairpin from her hair and threw it at Cosmo. The hairpin moved so fast that it instantly sliced through Cosmo''s kneecap and then returned to L''s hand. Not a drop of blood stained it.


    The hairpin had a chip with a switch. Once pressed, it would return immediately after slicing through the target. L had trained for a long time and was very skilled.


    In the following moment, intense pain shot through Cosmo''s knee, causing her to copse heavily before L. Blood pooled on the white floor.


    Ruby stood aside, terrified and motionless.


    Seeing Cosmo kneeling before her, L''s smile grew even more joyful.


    L looked down at Cosmo, her eyes filled with bloodlust, violence, and cruelty, with a hint of disdain.


    Her voice was cold andmanding as she said, "Kneeling before me? Yes, you should."

 Chapter 306 Lela Humiliated Cosmo and Ruby (3)

    Cosmo saw Ruby lying on the ground, coughing uncontrobly, looking very distressed, with eyes full of worry.


    After all, she had decided to hide to give birth to Ruby, so she was definitely heartbroken after seeing her so miserable.


    But she couldn''t express her concern, so she could only raise her hand to help Ruby.


    However, before she could touch Ruby, Ruby raised her hand and knocked hers away. "Don''t touch me."


    The blow caught Cosmo off guard, aggravating the wound on her knee and reigniting the pain. She quickly used her hands to support herself on the ground, alleviating the pressure on her injury. Her eyes were full of sadness.


    Did Ruby hate Cosmo that much?


    Cosmo had had some unavoidable difficulties in the past.


    Rubyy on the ground, her whole body in pain, looking at Cosmo with a resentful gaze. "Cosmo, you are a terrible and horrible mother."


    L rubbed her wrist, stretched her body, and then came behind Cosmo, raised her eyebrows, looked at Ruby, and said, "You hate her a lot, huh? Then let me help you."


    L''s voice sounded like a devil''s to Cosmo and Ruby, making them very scared.


    Ruby slowly crawled up from the ground, dropping to her knees in front of Cosmo. She looked up at L with sheer horror in her eyes. "Please, don''t hurt me."


    L looked at Ruby, smiled, and then raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear. Her fair chin was slightly lifted, her gaze downward, filled with disdain, like a noble queen.


    L slowly moved from behind Cosmo to behind Ruby, squatting down, her body gradually leaning closer to her. She whispered in her ear, "Ruby, tell me, how much do you hate her? I''ll help you."


    As she spoke, L pressed against Ruby''s back with one hand restraining Ruby while the other raising to grab Ruby''s hand.


    Ruby was very scared, her body trembling uncontrobly, and asked L behind her, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    L grabbed Ruby''s hand, guiding her to pull out a hairpin from Ruby''s head.


    Hearing Ruby''s question, L didn''t answer her but looked at the hairpin in Ruby''s hand, saying, "It looks a bit dull, but it''s okay, I''m quite strong now. But I guarantee that if you stab it down, blood will definitely spurt out, and It will look as beautiful as a fountain."


    Before Ruby could prepare herself, L forcefully held her hand and plunged the hairpin into Cosmo''s thigh.


    Blood spurted out like a fountain.


    Bright red blood.


    Ruby had never done such a thing before, screaming in fright, her hands trembling.


    Cosmo couldn''t make a sound. So she turned out only to produce a noise from her abdomen and nose, her eyes full of pain.


    The reporters outside heard the sound and tried to look inside through the door crack, but the structure of the music hall was too solid, making it impossible to see.


    "Did you hear that? Someone screamed just now."


    "I think it sounded like Ruby''s voice."


    "Could it be that Ruby and Cosmo got into a fight?"


    "It''s possible, given their rtionship. You know, Ruby did something so extreme. She can''t know about her rtionship with Cosmo and Roy. If she were Roy''s daughter, she wouldn''t have had a sexual rtionship with Mr. Lopez. She must resent Cosmo, and Cosmo would definitely be angry after seeing what Ruby did. In such a situation, it''s easy for them to argue and fight."


    After hearing the analysis, the reporters outside quickly pounded on the door, shouting, "Fighting is harmful to your bodies. Come out and talk to us about what happened."


    The outside was filled with noisy voices.


    L raised an eyebrow and tilted her head to look at Ruby''s profile, her left hand gently tracing her face. "Your voice will make the media outside specte. Listen."

 Chapter 308 Sylvester Is Angry

    Cosmo and Flora listened to her voice, their heads spinning. In the blink of an eye, they turned on each other and started brawling. Cosmo scratched at Ruby''s face with sharp nails while Ruby thrust a hairpin towards Cosmo.


    Blood and flesh were everywhere, and the blood flowed like a spring.


    Cosmo and Ruby seemed to be possessed and were uncontrobly trying to kill each other.


    They were even cursing at and using each other of vile behavior.


    This was the twisted magic of the Divine Doctor Association, capable of clouding minds and magnifying the hatred within.


    L stood by the window, looking at Cosmo and Ruby with a sarcastic expression.


    She murmured, "You are disgusting and unworthy of dying at the hands of the Illusionist Guild. Your blood is too foul and unworthy of staining the hands of Sylvester and me." "Just kill each other; this is the punishment you deserve."


    "My sister lost so much blood; you must lose an equal amount."


    "My sister was cursed; you should experience the feeling of being cursed even more."


    After saying this, L took a deep breath and stopped looking at them.


    She took out a small mechanized grappling hook from the exquisite diamond handbag worth millions hanging on the wall.


    Though the device was small, it possessed remarkable intelligence. L had used it previously against Josh in the wildlife park.


    The Illusionist Guild produced this device, the only one of its kind in the world.


    Many international organizations wanted to buy it in bulk from the Illusionist Guild, but the Guild strictly refused to sell it. To this day, no one outside the Illusionist Guild owned one. It even included the Dragon Gang.


    She then tied it around her waist, the hook grabbed the edge of the window, and she jumped out of the window.


    There were two floors in the music hall. From the outside, it looked curved. Although it wasn''t very tall, the internal space was sorge that the two floors were almost as high as a five or six-story building.


    At this moment, Sylvester was downstairs, holding the high-tech climbing device that Mildred had brought, and ready to go up to bring L down.


    This incident had caused quite a stir, and famous media personalities from Central City were blocking the restroom door.


    The music hall was one of Burl''s smaller ventures, so not many people were aware of it.


    Sylvester had warned Burl, and Burl had also warned the person in charge to dy unlocking the restroom. This gave L plenty of time.


    At this moment, L''s slender figure jumped down from the building, immediately catching Sylvester''s eye. Sylvester''s face changed instantly. He became very tense.


    He knew L was brave, but he didn''t expect her to be this brave, daring to climb such a high building.


    Sylvester saw it, and so did Mildred and the other bodyguards.


    Mildred could have been more smart, but his eyesight was excellent. When he saw the scene in the middle of the high building, he was surprised and couldn''t help but exim, "Isn''t that L?" He quickly shut his mouth and looked nervously at Sylvester standing next to him.


    The other bodyguards exchanged nces and started silently praying for L.


    L was so bold.


    Sylvester''s face immediately darkened, and his hands clenched unconsciously.


    Unbeknownst to L, danger was creeping closer. She meticulously calcted the timing and height in her mind, and when she felt she was nearing the ground, she grabbed the rope and leaped down. Suddenly, she felt herself fall into a familiar warm embrace with that familiar faint mint scent.


    L''s body stiffened.

 Chapter 310 Sylvester Left Lela Behind and Left Alone.

    Sylvester raised an eyebrow but didn''t expose L.


    He knew she had sessfully deceived him.


    Instead, he returned the small tool to L and pretended not to care about it.


    He neither scolded her nor said anything.


    Seeing this, L bit her lip as she was unsure of what to do.


    This look fell into Sylvester''s eyes and softened his heart.


    However, every time he thought about L''s reckless actions, anger surged within him.


    Betting on one of her eyes at the casino, and this time jumping off a high building? What would she do next time? Would it be even crazier?


    But when it came to L, he hated to punish her in any way that would hurt her.


    Before meeting L, Sylvester had never loved anyone. The first time he experienced the taste of love was with L.


    He couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    The key point was that L had actually deceived him.


    L looked at Sylvester, sniffed, and gently pinched Sylvester''s diamond cufflink with her fingertips, saying, "Sylvester, you''re angry at me." Sylvester turned his head away, raised his hand to his forehead, and said, "Nope."


    But L identally pulled the cufflink off, took a deep breath, and said, "No, you are angry. I''m sure of it."


    At this moment, a convoy of cars slowly drove into the Gomez Manor grounds.


    The Gomez Manor was colossal, boasting not only a central vi but also sprawling artificial forests and vast grasnds as far as the eye could see.


    The heavy iron gates were guarded by night-shift security. Seeing the car with the Gomez family emblem approaching, they quickly opened the gates. As soon as the car entered, Sylvester asked the driver to stop and stepped out with his long legs.


    The tall figure stood by the car, bent slightly, and said to the driver, "Take L back."


    The driver was stunned for a second and then quickly nodded. "Yes, sir."


    But L grabbed Sylvester''s hand and said, "Where are you going?"


    Sylvester slowly pried L''s hand away and said, "I''m going for a walk."


    L''s strength couldn''tpare to Sylvester''s. Watching her right hand being removed, L bit her lip, her eyes welling up with tears. "Sylvester."


    A pang of pain tugged at Sylvester''s heart, but he ignored it, walking directly into the depths of the Gomez Manor.


    Mildred, sitting in the front passenger seat, looked at L''s tearful face in the rearview mirror and sighed, but didn''t dare to say anything. She then turned to the driver and said, "Drive." The Gomez Manor was sorge that if you didn''t use a car, it would take over twenty minutes to walk to the center.


    But L shouted, "Stop."


    The driver was in a dilemma, looked at Mildred and then at L, and said, "Mildred, what should we do?" L, feeling angry, thought for a moment and decided not to make things difficult for them, "Drive." Mildred dropped L off in front of the vi, watched her walk inside, and then turned to find Sylvester. The servants watched L silently go upstairs and couldn''t help but discuss, "L doesn''t look very happy." "Where''s Sylvester? Why didn''t hee back with L?"


    "No idea."


    L returned to her room, went to the bathroom, took off her dress, removed her makeup, and got into a bath.


    Meanwhile, Sylvester arrived at the underground base inside the Gomez Manor, where the Wolf Gang''s mercenaries were being punished.


    Sitting on a sofa, Sylvester observed the tied-up mercenaries enduring punishment from his subordinates, a peculiar ruthlessness flickering in his eyes.


    "Sylvester, they still won''t talk." The subordinate was also puzzled. Was this Wolf Gang a religious organization? Why were even the mercenaries so loyal to them?

 Chapter 311 Punishing the Mercenaries

    The mercenary dispatched by the Wolf Gang hadmitted a heinous act to infiltrate the Gomez family. He callously ended the life of one of their bodyguards, donned his attire, and assumed his identity to gain entry. After returning from the Divine Doctor Association, Mildred took charge of investigating and managing the situation.


    Now, the family of the Gomez family''s bodyguard has receivedpensation from the Gomez family. The bodyguard''s corpse was found in a horribly mutted state, but Sylvester has instructed that it be properly buried. Sylvester was ying with the ring on his left hand, and the moment he heard this, a thought shed through his mind. He smiled sinisterly and said, "Since he likes wearing a mask so much, let''s strip it off." Upon hearing this, his subordinate immediately went to carry out the order.


    The subordinate approached the mercenary and said, annoyed, "If you don''t talk, you won''t keep your skin. Are you sure you won''t talk?"


    The mercenary was trembling with fear but remained silent, even as the subordinate brandished a sharp knife at him.


    Seeing this, Sylvester squinted his eyes.


    He suddenly thought of the poison hidden in the teeth of Wolf Gang members and fell into deep thought.


    He didn''t believe there were people in this world who weren''t afraid of death. So why were Wolf Gang members so loyal and so willing to face death to protect their queen?


    The subordinatemenced the gruesome act of ying the mercenary''s leg, prompting agonizing screams. The subordinate persisted, "Will you talk now?"


    The mercenary cried tears, snot, and sweat but still refused to speak.


    In the next second, the skin of one leg was peeled off and thrown aside.


    The mercenary fainted from the pain.


    The subordinate, who was the dead bodyguard''s brother, was furious at how his brother''s body had been treated and impersonated. He used all his strength in his torture.


    Seeing the mercenary in such pain, he felt a bit of satisfaction. He then turned to Sylvester and asked, "Sylvester, shall we continue?"


    Sylvester nced at the subordinate, saw the hatred on his face, raised an eyebrow, and said, "Yes."


    The subordinate, having received the order, continued with more force.


    The mercenary, a hired gun who had infiltrated and in one of Sylvester''s men, assumed the guise of Sylvester''s subordinate, and served the Wolf Gang, seemed inconsequential in the face of his impending demise. Meanwhile, L had finished her bath and, seeing that Sylvester hadn''t returned, couldn''t sleep. Should she tell Sylvester about her being an assassin? She didn''t want to.


    She didn''t want to tell him that she had taken countless lives.


    Because Sylvester had no idea what crazy things she had done during those years.


    After thinking for a while and still not seeing Sylvester return, L pulled off the covers, got out of bed, and ran downstairs barefoot.


    But L didn''t need to find out where Sylvester was.


    After a moment''s contemtion, she dialed Mildred''s number. Mildred, noticing L''s call, answered promptly, without much thought. "L, what''s up?"


    L said, "I want to find Sylvester. Do you know where he is?"


    Mildred, who was at the basement door, replied vaguely, "Sylvester is probably out for a walk. I don''t know."


    L immediately sensed something was wrong and said, "Never mind."


    She hung up the phone.


    She knew Mildred was lying.


    She quickly used her phone''s GPS, skillfully tracked Mildred''s recent location, and followed the route.

 Chapter 313 Sylvester said, "Compared to me, youre much more cruel."

    Sylvester held L, slowly moving forward as L returned his kisses, her back pressed against arge tree.


    Sylvester ced one hand on the back of L''s head, his hand braced against the tree trunk to protect her from the rough bark, while his other hand lifted her chin, drawing her into a deep kiss, their tongues entwining. After a long while, Sylvester finally let go of L. She tilted her head back, her face flushed, and she was panting.


    Sylvester buried his head in L''s neck, bit her, and said, "You saw it just now."


    L, still catching her breath, held him close, her chest heaving, letting him continue. "Compared to you, I''m much more ruthless."


    L moved slightly, her swollen, red lips parting. She said stubbornly, "Who said you''re cruel? I already know that mercenary harmed the Gomez family bodyguard; you just wanted to avenge him." She wouldn''t allow him to call himself ruthless. If he were ruthless, why would he treat her so well?


    "You''re wrong; I am that cruel. These hands are stained with countless blood."


    "No, don''t say that." L''s eyes reddened, and a tear fell.


    Sylvester replied, "L, I''m not as perfect as you think."


    This may be more fitting to say.


    Sylvester had merely restrained his inherent ruthlessness in front of L.


    One who grew up in an environment devoid of love and full of schemes couldn''t be expected to know what love was.


    However, by the mercy of fate, he found a girl, L, whom he deeply wanted to protect.


    And so, love was born.


    L suddenly covered Sylvester''s lips, looking at him, her eyes red. He said, "No, no matter what you are like, you will always be the light in my heart."


    "Even if you did it, it was the punishment they deserved. I don''t mind at all."


    Five years ago, in such circumstances, he still came to save L despite having important matters to attend to. She could never believe that someone like Sylvester was a bad person.


    He was merely protecting himself.


    Those people deserved to die.


    Hearing this, Sylvester lowered his eyes to look at L''s beautiful face, gently kissed her soft lips, and murmured against them. "See,you don''t mind. L, do you think I would mind or despise you?" L felt nervous and immediately understood.


    Sylvester was using himself as an example.


    Indeed, she wasn''t afraid of Sylvester so Sylvester wouldn''t despise her.


    "Sylvester, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to deceive you," L said.


    This apology carried both affection and helplessness after fear.


    This apology also indirectly admitted that L had connections with the internationally feared Illusionist Guild.


    Sylvester suddenly understood.


    L simply couldn''t speak of it.


    He stopped asking.


    He just felt heartache and wondered what terrible things L had gone through to escape from the Immortal Man.


    She was so young, at an age when others were still in school, yet she had to fight to survive outside.


    Suddenly, he didn''t dare to think further.


    He just felt very sad.


    Every time at this moment, he felt extremely incapable.


    Sylvester leaned against L''s neck, kissing gently. After a long while, he softly said, "From now on, don''t handle all the dangerous tasks yourself; let me do it." "Okay, then, Sylvester, are you still angry at me?"


    L asked tentatively.


    Sylvester gritted his teeth and said, "Yes."


    L thought, ''What should I do? Sylvester is still angry.''

 Chapter 314 Etiquette in the Forest

    What L didn''t know was that Sylvester''s anger stemmed from the Immortal Man.


    Since discovering the connection between L and the Immortal Man, the Dragon Gang had deployed their tech experts and even their most ruthless members to search every corner, but they still couldn''t pinpoint the Immortal Man''s exact


    location.


    It was truly frustrating for Sylvester.


    He had never failed like this before in his life.


    His hand, gripping L''s slender waist, unconsciously tightened.


    "Ouch." L felt her waist hurt.


    Sylvester immediately realized he had hurt L and quickly loosened his grip. He effortlessly picked her up with one hand and made a move to lift her nightgown to check her waist. "Sorry, babe, let me see."


    L wrapped her arms around Sylvester''s waist, buried her face in his ear, and whispered, "Sylvester, I remember you said you wanted to know the Holy Light Tribe''s female-to-male rituals."


    "If I show you, will you stop being angry?"


    Sylvester squinted his eyes. ''When has I ever been angry with her?''


    In fact, he wasn''t angry anymore.


    He was angry at the Immortal Man.


    L must have misunderstood.


    Sylvester stared into L''s eyes, holding her, and smirked, "Let me see first."


    Sylvester was truly shameless.


    In the deep, dark forest,te at night, Sylvester and L engaged in an intimate act outdoors.


    Meanwhile, in the Gomez family''s underground base, Mildred looked at the dying man and frowned.


    A subordinate looked at Mildred and said, "Mildred, shall I keep skinning this guy?"


    Mildred nced at Daniel Gomez and knew he was still angry. She walked over, patted his shoulder and sighed, "Daniel, don''t be sad. Anthony is already dead."


    Daniel clenched his arm, saying nothing.


    Mildred stood in front of Daniel, hands in her pockets, looking down at him from a high spot, and said, "We all work for Sylvester, and we''ve never seen Sylvester personally kill someone like this. Anthony''s death is hard on Sylvester, too." Hearing this, Daniel suddenly looked up at Mildred, tears in his eyes.


    "For someone so despicable, it''s not worth it for you to kill him yourself."


    Daniel nodded, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and said, "I understand, Mildred. So, what about him..."


    Mildred patted Daniel''s shoulder and smiled slightly, "Go take a shower and rest. I''ll have this man sent to Ironfist Holding Center and handed over to the prison for spies."


    Sending him to the spy prison meant either he would enter and nevere out, or he woulde out on a stretcher.


    Pr country had extremely strict control over such highly dangerous individuals.


    "Mildred, thank you and Sylvester." With that, Daniel took off his blood-stained gloves and left.


    Mildred called Trenton, and soon, people from Ironfist Holding Center arrived to take the man away.


    At the music hall in Central City, the locksmith finally arrived, and the reporters, watching the person with the tools,ined, "Why did you take so long? You''re dying my work." Hearing this, the locksmith fiercely said, "I clock out at five and live far away. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t havee."


    The reporters fell silent.


    After all, there was no easy jobone at work was easy.


    The locksmith quickly used his tools to unlock the door.


    As soon as the bathroom door opened, the horrifying scene inside shocked all the reporters present.

 Chapter 316 Sylvester Established His Authority.

    When Richael came out of the music hall, she didn''t see L, and the chaos inside made her very worried. Just as she was about to send the bodyguards to look for her, she received a message from L. The message said for her to go home first because L had something to do.


    But what could a little girl like L possibly have to do?


    Worried, she immediately called but couldn''t get through.


    Richael refused to go back and waited at the entrance of the music hall for a long time until she received another message from L saying she had already returned to the estate.


    Still concerned, she decided to go back to the vi to check.


    But the servants said L had run out in anger.


    Not knowing where L was, she could only wait there.


    Now that she saw her, she was stunned.


    Fortunately, L had anticipated this and held back her strength in time, so she didn''t use too much force. Still scared, she quickly asked, "Richael, are you okay? How''s your baby?"


    Richael held L''s shoulders and looked around. Upon seeing the bruises on L''s clothes and knees, she immediately understood.


    She gasped.


    "L, you..." Richael couldn''t continue speaking.


    Sylvester walked over from outside, grabbed L, and held her in his arms. Looking at Richael with a cold expression, he asked, "Why are you here, Richael?"


    Seeing the hickey on Sylvester''s neck, Richael secretlyughed to herself.


    Originally, when the maids said L had run out angrily, she thought L and Sylvester had a disagreement and was considering how to mediate. Now it seemed their rtionship was fine. L knew what Richael was thinking and blushed immediately. "Richael, it''s not..."


    Richeal interrupted, "I know. L, don''t be shy."


    She then walked forward and whispered in Sylvester''s ear, "Sylvester, I know you have physical needs because you''re young, but L is still young, so you need to be more restrained. "Besides, since you''ve done this, you should set a date and think about when to marry L.


    "I''m waiting for it."


    The other servants saw this, and all chuckled.


    After saying this, Richael, surrounded by her maid, walked towards her vi.


    She was even humming a tune on the way.


    Sylvester twitched his mouth but found Richael''s words pleasant.


    He was definitely going to marry L.


    But L had said she wanted to marry him when thew allowed her, and he agreed.


    Sylvester withdrew his thoughts, his firm chest pressed against L''s back. He reached around, lifted L''s chin, and looked down at her, "L, I got you."


    L then realized she was in trouble and tried to break free.


    But her strength was insignificant to Sylvester.


    She couldn''t break free.


    Sylvester then turned L around and carried her upstairs.


    L, upside down and dizzy from the rush of blood to her head, felt ufortable. She pounded on Sylvester''s back and shouted, "Let me go. Let me go, Sylvester, you''re an asshole."


    Sylvester smirked, carrying L upstairs. Hearing this, he spanked her butt and said deliberately, "If I''m an asshole, what are you? A little asshole?"


    L knew this wouldn''t work, so she softened her tone and said, "Sylvester, put me down. It''s making me ufortable. What are you taking me for?"


    "Establish my authority!"


    L actually dared to tease him.


    His concise answer made the servants below cover their mouths andugh, leaving L even more helpless.

 Chapter 318 Let Me Kiss You

    Back in the room, Sylvester put away the scraps of cloth in his hands and approached the bed.


    L was still asleep. Her face in sleep was sweet and serene.


    Suddenly, her lips pouted unconsciously, and her eyshes fluttered slightly, showing signs of awakening.


    Sylvester sat by the bed, his long fingers gently pinching L''s cheek, his thumb softly caressing her smooth skin. Under his longshes, those cold eyes showed affection, and his sexy, thin lips curved slightly.


    He whispered, "L, stay by my side, and I won''t get mad at you!"


    Not sure if L heard or not, she unconsciously turned her head.


    Her cheek touched Sylvester''s warm palm, nuzzling it like a little kitten, endearing and lovable.


    Sylvester watched L''s cute movements, chuckled softly, then leaned down and kissed her gently.


    He pried open L''s soft lips and entwined her tongue to kiss her deeply.


    L woke up from being suffocated, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Sylvester''s handsome and magnified features. Sylvester squinted, realizing L was awake, breathed into her mouth, and said against her soft lips, "Good morning, baby."


    Then, with his palm supporting the back of L''s head, he continued the kiss.


    L was stunned for a moment before she realized Sylvester was kissing her.


    She blinked and tried to push him away, but Sylvester grabbed her with the other hand.


    Sylvester said, "Let me kiss you."


    L turned her head away to avoid Sylvester''s kiss. Her voice still carried the morning rasp as she said, "No, I haven''t washed up yet." Sylvester looked down at L in his arms andughed, "I don''t mind."


    He didn''t care, but L started to despise herself.


    L shook her head and said, "No, you can''t."


    Sylvester didn''t tease her anymore, picked her up by her armpits, and with a slight effort, lifted her from the bed and carried her to the bathroom. "Then let''s wash up together."


    L felt ufortable because Sylvester''s clothes were a bit stiff.


    L unconsciously rubbed Sylvester''s hair andined, "Sylvester, your clothes are poking me; put me down."


    Sylvester, of course, was unwilling and said, "Then I''ll take them off soon."


    ''When is it soon?''


    Soon was now.


    When Sylvester carried L''s soft body out, she was furious inside but helpless; she could only sigh inwardly.


    Her body had indeed be a bit weaker under Sylvester''s care; her strength was no match for his, and she didn''t even notice when Sylvester approached her in the morning. In the past, as long as someone came within ten feet of her, she would definitely notice.


    What L didn''t know was that because Sylvester''s scent was familiar to her, she wasn''t scared and wouldn''t naturally wake up startled.


    The incident with Ruby and Cosmo had been the subject of heated discussion online, with someone saving the surveince footage in the first ce.


    L not only exposed the content at the Music Hall Award ceremony but also posted it online.


    Netizens were all talking about this gossip.


    [Seeing this, I don''t even know what to say.]


    [Come on, use your keyboard to scold this immoral mother and daughter.]


    Some of Ruby''s fans tried to control thements, but the impact was too great, and the power of fans was limited.


    Even some morally conscious fans announced that they wouldn''t support Ruby, and some internal staff joined in the mockery.

 Chapter 320 White Figure

    The discussion had started up again in the chat group.


    [No way. Is the Gomez family still monopolizing?]


    [As expected of Sylvester, he''s really impressive. I''m afraid I have to disagree. Emily, don''t pay attention to him.]


    [Even though the Gomez family is powerful in Pr country, our Illusionist Guild is not to be trifled with.]


    [They''re actually trying to poach our people! Not allowed.]


    Karen, being the only woman, was naturally more sensitive. She added: [Don''t you think there''s some flirtation between Sylvester and Emily?]


    Violet''s real name was Matthew Anderson. Matthew sent several question marks in a row. The others thought Matthew was refuting Karen''s words and immediately assumed that Emily was a man. After all, such neat skills, decisive decision-making, fiercebat ability, and disyed leadership didn''t seem like something a woman could have.


    Everyone just assumed Emily was a handsome man.


    Both men and women like beautiful people.


    Thinking of this, the group members were already shocked. [The internationally famous Sylvester is actually gay. That''s really surprising.]


    [Emily! Are you gay, too? Don''t scare us; we''re a bit afraid.]


    Karen felt puzzled and sent a string of ellipses.


    L hadn''t expected them to be so imaginative and even to incorrectly believe that Sylvester was gay, so she immediately sent a message. [Shut up, say one more word, and I''ll sew your mouths shut and break your hands.] Everyone immediately fell silent.


    L didn''t exin but specifically called Matthew: [You handle it; get the paperwork done for Sylvester.]


    Matthew was nervous. [Emily, you...]


    Everyone else was nervously waiting for a reply.


    L quickly sent a message: [You can provide false information.]


    L, as the leader of the assassin organization Illusionist Guild, couldn''t just leave it behind, especially now that Emily was its core, almost a figure of faith.


    But to reassure Sylvester, she would give him this sense of security.


    Having issued the order, everyone said no more, but they became even more curious about Emily.


    When Mildred reported the paperwork to Sylvester, he just nced at it and said nothing.


    Holding the paperwork, he lowered his eyes in thought and suddenly chuckled.


    He didn''t believe things were that simple.


    With slender fingers tapping on the table, Sylvester smiled and said, "I remember there''s a batch of forbidden goods about to be shipped out from Radiant Country." Mildred immediately said, "Yes, it''s exactly what we need."


    Sylvester said, "Then keep a close watch on it."


    Mildred didn''t understand why Sylvester''s thoughts changed so quickly, but to avoid showing his confusion in front of Sylvester, he decided to keep his mouth shut.


    If he were told to keep a close watch, then he would do it as Sylvester instructed.


    The sunset gradually faded, eventually disappearing behind the western mountains, and the night descended, covering everything.


    The Harrison family''s vi was bathed in the chilly glow of the moon, the wind rustling the leaves, creating an eerie atmosphere that sent shivers down the spine. At that moment, it started to rain.


    The rain was apanied by scaring thunder and lightning.


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning split the sky, the brief sh cutting through the window and into the vi.


    In the vi, Zoe was so frightened that she got up from her bed, looking out the window with a pale face as if she had had a nightmare.


    The window was open, and the rain was drifting in from outside, sounding like drops of blood.


    In that instant, a white figure with long hair shed by, scaring Zoe into a scream.

 Chapter 323 Confession

    "Sylvester!"


    "How is it?"


    Sylvester responded coldly.


    Mildred nced at the bodyguard beside her, looking helpless. "L is smart. We only found out through surveince that she left Dragon Manor, but we have no idea where she went. She almost avoided all traffic cameras, and even the cameras outside some of the facilities couldn''t catch her."


    Hearing this, Sylvester immediately started to panic.


    The Dragon Gang had just dealt with a group of people, and if there was retaliation...


    He didn''t dare to think further.


    "So, in this one hour, you haven''t found a single trace of her." His tone was detached.


    Sylvester then lifted his foot and kicked the table in front of him.


    The table copsed, and all the sses on it fell to the ground and shattered.


    The servants, seeing this, quickly knelt down and remained silent forfear of angering Sylvester.


    "Send all the men we have to search within the Pliar country. Bring L back to me in one piece. If she''s not back, neither will you."


    "Yes, sir," Mildred responded.


    "Get out," Sylvester roared.


    Everyone immediately ran out.


    Sylvester squinted his eyes, calmly analyzing.


    He had just returned from the Dragon Gang, and L disappeared right away.


    He didn''t believe that the enemy had taken L, so there was only one possibility. L was making trouble again.


    It was better for L to return to him safe and sound.


    With a certain possibility in mind, Sylvester quickly sent a message to Mildred.


    At the Harrison''s house, L was sitting on the sofa like a queen, and listening to the confessions of two people before her. Suddenly she sneezed. L rubbed her nose and continued the interrogation.


    "So, you''re saying you are the ones who killed Amanda''s parents?"


    Antolin, who was enchanted, nodded. "Yes."


    "Why and how?"


    "They looked down on me, thinking I was ipetent and treated Amanda poorly. I was enraged. So I made a n to kill them.


    "And, I had a doctor prescribe potassium chloride and injected it into their veins so the coroner couldn''t detect it," Antolin confessed everything. L was so angry that her hands were shaking.


    Unable to hold back her rage, she kicked Antolin in the chest.


    Antolin went into aa and fell to the ground.


    L asked again, "What about Amanda? How did you and Zoe get together? How did you control Flora? Tell me everything." Antolin, copsing to the ground in a strange posture, began to speak.


    "When I killed Amanda''s parents, Amanda saw it. I knew I couldn''t hide it, so I knocked Amanda out and threw her into the sea.


    "As for Zoe, I don''t like her actually. I''m just after her family connections in Central City, and with Amanda, I just wanted her money.


    "And as for Flora, as long as I told her where Amanda was being held, I could control her and make her do anything for the Harrison family, even have sex with others."


    So this exined everything.


    With Antolin''s words in her head, L was trembling with anger.


    She turned off the recorder, put it away, and then beat up Antolin and Zoe until their faces were bruised and swollen. Antolin had a small finger broken, and Zoe''s face was swollen before she stopped. After venting her anger, L happily walked out and saw Mildred and many bodyguards standing in the rain with umbres in their hands, looking at her.


    They said in chorus, "L."

 Chapter 325 Lelas Tricks

    L nced at the servants kneeling on the floor and immediately understood the severity of the situation.


    Besides being extremely arrogant in front of outsiders, she was a pushover in front of Sylvester, especially when she saw that Sylvester was genuinely angry.


    L''s eyes darted around. Then she quickly ran over and obediently leaned against Sylvester, sitting on hisp and hugging his neck. She leaned close to his ear and whispered, "Sylvester, I''m sorry." There were so many people watching them.


    After saying that, she let go of her hands and grabbed Sylvester''s hands instead, holding them with hers. She tilted her head slightly and looked up at him, blinking her eyes.


    In an instant, Sylvester''s heart softened.


    Sylvester leisurely leaned against the sofa, his hand adorned with the ring casually resting on the sofa''s armrest, while looking down at L in his arms.


    It seemed impossible to stay angry, but he had to pretend to be.


    L was clearly taking advantage of his affection for her and never considered the consequences of her actions.


    Going out was one thing, but going outte at night was another. And to top it off, she even erased all the surveince footage along the way.


    At first, he was in a real panic.


    He had to teach her a lesson.


    Sylvester squinted his eyes and let out a coldugh. "The moment I left, you went out. You are bold. I..."


    Before he could finish, L raised her hand to cover his mouth.


    Sylvester''s face grew even darker.


    The other servants, seeing Sylvester''s expression, felt a bit scared.


    They were truly intimidated, while L was really bold to act like this in such a critical situation.


    They also knew that Sylvester wouldn''t punish L, but if he took out his anger on them, it would be terrible.


    L covered Sylvester''s lips, turned to the servants, and red at them, saying, "You all, get out. Leave us alone, and no eavesdropping."


    The servants were stunned for a moment, looking at each other.


    They hadn''t received their punishment yet and didn''t dare to leave.


    L looked at the servants, feeling a bit helpless.


    Usually, they seemed quite clever, but today, they were just dumb.


    Couldn''t they see she was helping them? Why were they here waiting for punishment?


    Sylvester said nothing; he just surveyed the servants with his pair of dark eyes, which frightened them even more.


    Hearing L''s speech, he smiled. He then lifted his chin slightly and said to the servants, "Get out."


    The servants quickly got up from the ground, bowed, and left.


    The living room suddenly went quiet.


    Sylvester pinched L''s chin, turned her around, and lifted her face. "And then?"


    L let Sylvester pinch her chin, looked up at him, and said with a smile, "Then I want to kiss you." L''s first tactic of running away her problems was to seduce him.


    "Sylvester, you don''t know how much I missed you these three days." Her voice was soft and sweet. The second was to y coy.


    "I missed you very much. Don''t you miss me?" She blinked.


    The third was to change the subject and throw out a question.


    That was impressive.


    The key was that Sylvester couldn''t resist any of L''s tactics. Even a little bit would make him fall apart.

 Chapter 329 Destined to Live in Secret

    Upstairs,


    Ly on the bed, too exhausted to move, her eyes half-closed as she tried to catch her breath.


    After a long while, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Turning her head, she saw Sylvester sitting on the bed, fully dressed, with L''s slender legs resting on hisp. His distinct hands gently massaged her legs to ease her soreness. Thinking about the past few days, L felt an overwhelming urge to cry.


    A wave of grievance surged in her heart, and she lifted her leg to kick Sylvester in the face.


    Sylvester reacted quickly, grabbed L''s ankle, and kept massaging it, a smile ying on his lips. "nning to murder your husband?"


    L thought, ''Huh! We''re unmarried yet.''


    L stayed silent and sulking while Sylvester was massaging her.


    After a long while, L still felt angry. She red at Sylvester and used, "All you do is bully me."


    Her voice was soft and hoarse.


    This time, she was utterly exhausted.


    Sylvester wasn''t fazed at all. He continued to knead L''s legs gently and said, "It''s called pampering. Baby, this is my way of spoiling you."


    L had long known that Sylvester could be shameless, but she hadn''t expected him toe up with such shameless statement.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing L holding back her anger, Sylvester chuckled softly. Recalling L''s initial frenzy over the past three days, he raised his eyebrows, his eyes filled with amusement. With a forceful pull, he dragged L over.


    L screamed in fright, lifting her leg to kick again, but Sylvester caught it. The area under her skirt, where she wasn''t wearing any underwear, was exposed to him. Sylvester''s expression changed.


    He pinned L down, his voice hoarse. "Don''t move."


    He thought, ''Knowing full well that I have no self-control around her, she dares to do this to lure me?


    ''If she doesn''t behave, the punishment would continue.''


    But he knew he had gone too far these past few days. Instead of another round, he adjusted L''s clothes, sat by the bed, held her, and kissed her forehead tofort her. "Does it still hurt?" L replied irritably, "What do you think?"


    "You had no self-control."


    "Yes, I had no self-control," Sylvester admitted. He lifted L''s chin with his fingers to watch her eyes. "Baby, since you know I don''t have self-control, you need to behave yourself. Otherwise, if you sneak out again, you might as well give up on these legs."


    He intended to keep her by his side for a lifetime; after all, he could afford it.


    As he spoke, he bent L''s legs and nted a kiss on her fair, rounded knee.


    Even her knees fit his aesthetic perfectly, simply wless.


    Except for the bruises, which looked both suggestive and unsightly.


    His hands covered them to massage them gently.


    He might have gone too far in bed for the past three days.


    His handsome brows furrowed slightly.


    Ly in Sylvester''s arms, hearing his words. Her voice was soft and timid as she said, "Sylvester, is it because I''m a Mutant that I''m destined to live in secret?"

 Chapter 330 He Could Dispose of It for Her

    Upon hearing this, Sylvester was surprised.


    Gritting his teeth, he squinted his eyes slightly and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Ly in Sylvester''s arms, wrapping her hands around his strong waist and inhaling his pleasant scent. She lowered her gaze and said, "Because you''re afraid." Sylvester clenched his hands tightly and was speechless at this moment.


    "You are afraid I will be taken away, so I can only live under your protection. I can''t go to school or even y like other girls, but I want to feel the sunlight freely." She wanted to live more like a normal girl without having to hide in the shadows every day.


    Moreover, she had many things she wanted to do.


    She couldn''t enjoy the protective bubble Sylvester had created for her without avenging her grievances.


    Most importantly, she didn''t like this life that felt like imprisonment.


    Sylvester had a strong and cold personality. He would keep what he wanted by his side for a lifetime. No one could take it away, and it couldn''t escape.


    If he wanted it, it had to belong to himpletely.


    That was his rule.


    Hearing this, Sylvester lowered his eyes, pulled L''s head up, forced her to look at him, and said coldly, "What, my L wants to leave me, or are you tired of me and want to run away?" Even though he knew Ldidn''t mean that, Sylvester still felt unhappy.


    Those words were saying he was too controlling.


    L looked up at Sylvester, her eyes gradually reddening. She looked very aggrieved, but she didn''t speak; she just looked at him like that.


    Sylvester red at her, his eyes gloomy and his voice fierce. He said, "Impossible. L, you can only stay by my side for the rest of your life; you can''t go anywhere." Staying by his side was the best.


    Previous examples had proven that.


    If he let her go, every time he saw L, she was covered in scars.


    It pained him.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and the servant''s voice came in. "Breakfast is ready."


    Sylvester knew it was time for L to have breakfast, and breakfast couldn''t be dyed.


    He then ced L on the bed, got up, and walked towards the door to open it.


    He said, "I''ll do it."


    The servant bowed his head respectfully and said, "Yes, Sir."


    Sylvester pushed the food cart in, moved it to the side of the sofa, fixed the gears, and then picked up a te and selected the food L liked.


    L sat on the edge of the bed, biting her lip, turning her head to look at Sylvester''s tall figure in a dark robe. She then jumped off the bed, hugged Sylvester from behind, and said softly, "Sylvester, you know I didn''t mean that."


    Sylvester paused for a moment and then continued putting the food on her te. "Baby, you''ve been with me for a while now, don''t you understand? That''s exactly what I mean."


    With that, he turned around, his strong waist leaning against the food cart, looking down at L. "Or I can dispose of those people for you once and for all."


    The Harrison family was less strong than him!


    He could dispose of it for her.


    There was no need for L to go through the trouble.


    L remained silent; she just looked at Sylvester, her eyes red and looking pitiful.


    She didn''t care about the Harrison family.


    L had another skill, which was looking aggrieved and shedding tears. This made his heart ache.


    However, he couldn''t resist it.

 Chapter 331 Stop Flirting

    Sylvester looked at L''s face, which seemed on the verge of tears.


    He felt utterly helpless.


    Picking up the corn, he brought it to her lips and threatened, "Eat it. If you cry, you know how I will punish you."


    L sniffled and obediently took a bite of the corn.


    Seeing L''s expression, Sylvester felt a softness in his heart.


    Noticing L''s legs trembling a bit, Sylvester squinted his eyes, ced the te aside, and then grabbed her waist, lifting her onto the dining cart.


    L said nothing, letting Sylvester lift her onto the cart, her legs wrapped around his waist.


    She swallowed the corn in her mouth, slightly opened it, and looked at Sylvester. "I want more."


    She was very obedient.


    Sylvester couldn''t help but kiss her lightly before picking up the te and offering another piece of pastry to her lips. Sylvester said, "You can have them all."


    L''s slender legs dangled beside Sylvester''s waist as she ate happily, saying between bites, "Sylvester is so nice to me."


    She knew Sylvester was starting to relent.


    Sylvester deliberately red at her fiercely and growled, "I''m still angry."


    L swallowed the pastry, hugged his neck, and kissed his chin.


    Sylvester pretended to be disgusted and wiped his chin with a napkin, "Behave yourself."


    He thought, ''Stop flirting. It would turn me on.


    ''I have a strong libido.''


    After they finished the meal, the servants came to clean up, and Sylvester went to the dressing room to change.


    Ly on the bed and opened her phone, immediately receiving a message from the Illusionist Guild. Her grip tightened, and a fierce look appeared on her fair face.


    The shipment from Radiant Country contained something she desperately wanted.


    Three dayster,


    In front of Windsor Elite Academy in Greafury City,


    In a luxurious car with a partition separating the driver''s seat from the back, L sat on Sylvester''sp, her hands pressed against his chest, clutching his suit tightly, forced to endure Sylvester''s kiss. After a long while, Sylvester finally let L go, looking down at her with eyes full of reluctance and worry. Thinking about thest school incident made him ufortable, but he suppressed it. Then, his left thumb gently stroked L''s cheek as he said, "L, today I''m going to teach you a lesson.


    "When you''re outside, either be ruthless in what you do or stay cold. If someone pulls your hair, fight back, understand?


    "Don''t be afraid of making trouble for me; I''ve got your back."


    L obediently nodded and leaned in to kiss his cheek.


    Sylvester felt helpless.


    Watching the butler lead L towards Windsor Elite Academy, Sylvester frowned, his eyes full of worry.


    The partition had already been raised.


    Mildred, sitting in the driver''s seat, withdrew her gaze from L''s back and looked at Sylvester''s face in the rearview mirror.


    He looked just like a father sending his daughter to school, afraid she would be bullied.


    Mildred, puzzled, asked, "Sir, if you''re so worried, why do you send L to school?"


    Moreover, L was a Mutant.


    It was so dangerous for her to be out there alone.


    Seeing L''s figurepletely disappear, Sylvester finally looked away. He was ying with a ring in his hand, growling helplessly. Hearing Mildred''s question, he smiled wryly in resignation.


    God knew how much he wanted to keep L by his side forever, but it seemed L didn''t like that.


    Moreover, she got what she wanted to do, so he let her do it.


    He would let her live freely like an ordinary person.

 Chapter 332 Sylvesters Fiancée

    "I want to live like an ordinary person."


    He could never forget a few days ago when L, in his arms, said with grievance, "Sylvester, is it because I''m a Mutant that I''m destined to?"


    Those words made him sad.


    Mildred asked again, "But letting her go out alone is still dangerous, what if..."


    Mildred didn''t dare to continue the thought.


    Like Sylvester, Mildred believed that Mutants had to be hidden. If they were discovered, it would be disastrous. As long as they were alive, the psychological feelings of Mutants could be ignored. Hearing this, Sylvester smiled, leaned back slightly, and looked at Mildred, saying, "For Mutants, living under the public nose is the safest."


    This time, Mildred immediately understood.


    Yes, hiding would only attract more attention.


    Only by living like an ordinary girl could L avoid the public''s notice.


    Mildred nodded.


    But thinking of Sylvester''s reluctant expression just now, she quickly added, "But Sir, if you''re so reluctant, why don''t you handle L''s school enrollment by yourself?" Mildred thought, ''Why did he let the butler handle it?


    Sylvester lowered his eyes, his long fingers moving casually. "Why so many questions? This time, if L gets into trouble at school again, you''ll be demoted." The warning was clear.


    Mildred quickly responded, "It won''t happen again.


    "Sir, where are we going?"


    Mildred said, "Aurora Isle."


    L''s Holy Light Tribe was there.


    To find the Immortal Man, they had to start from the smallest traces.


    Just in time for L to start school, he could investigate without worries.


    This time, he would investigate in person.


    "Yes, Sir," Mildred responded.


    The car left.


    Sylvester leaned back in the rear seat, rubbing his fingers, which still held L''s warmth, his eyes full of emotion.


    What Mildred didn''t to know was that the reason Sylvester didn''t personally handle L''s enrollment was because L had once said she didn''t want to see Sylvester''s departing figure. So, Sylvester would never let her see him leave in this lifetime.


    Holy Light Elite Academy was the best private aristocratic school in Greafury City. It was managed by a board of shareholders, with thergest investor serving as the principal.


    At this moment, the students were already in ss, so the campus was very quiet, with no one in sight.


    Butler took L directly to the principal''s office.


    Inside the office, the principal, Alfonso Romero, was leisurely drinking coffee.


    The door was knocked, and without looking up, Alfonso said, "Come in."


    Butler brought L in, and Alfonso put down his coffee. As soon as he looked up, he was stunned. "Prin..."


    Before he could finish, L''s sharp gaze stopped him.


    Alfonso was very excited, his old hands trembling. After two years, she had finallye.


    Butler, puzzled, looked at the principal and said, "Alfonso, how have you been?"


    Alfonso and Butler had known each other since childhood. In their youth, one studied education, and the other attended a butler academy.


    Others didn''t know Butler worked for the Gomez family, but Alfonso did, especially since Butler brought Charley for enrollment.


    Being a butler was challenging; handling the affairs was quiteplex.


    Especially for the Gomez family butler, who had to be proficient in everything, including multiplenguages,bat skills, and academic qualifications. Outside, a Gomez family butler could rival the owner of a medium-sizedpany.


    Moreover, his connections were beyond the reach of ordinary people and even the CEOs of medium-sizedpanies.


    Outside, many people would try to curry favor with Butler.


    Alfonso quickly nodded. "Of course, it''s good."


    Seeing L made him feel very good.


    Then he pretended not to recognize L, looked at Butler, handed him a cup of coffee, and pointed at L, "Who is this?" Butler leaned in close to Alfonso and whispered, "Sylvester''s fianc¨¦e, you know."


    "What?" Alfonso''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at L.

 Chapter 335 Already Miss Him

    Inside the dorm, it was spotless. On the left was arge bed, and on the right was a desk. And there was a private bathroom. L didn''t have any particr feelings about it. She looked at the school uniform and said, "Do I have to go to ss now?"


    Alvin shook his head helplessly and pointed to the surroundings, saying, "I''ll give you half a day off. You can organize your room first. You can find all the daily necessities in the campus supermarket. Come to your first ss at 2:50 PM." After saying that, he handed the key to L. Just as he was about to leave, he paused and said, "L, I''ve checked your record. You do seem a bit rebellious, but don''t worry; I will do my best to guide you back on track. Our ss 1212 has a great atmosphere, so there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    At this moment, besides Alfonso, no one at the school knew about L''s connection to the Gomez family.


    L, holding the school uniform, leaned against the wall andughed when she heard this. "Mr. Scott, you must be very busy with so many people to be worried about."


    Alvin thought to himself, ''Yes,Now, with you on board, it might be a bit overwhelming.''


    L straightened up, walked over to Alvin, patted him on the shoulder casually, and said, "No wonder you''re so skinny. You''d better care less."


    He thought, ''With so many naughty children, how can I care less?''


    "All right, you can unpack your stuff. I''ll head back. Call me if you need anything."


    He had already given L his phone number when he arrived.


    Five minutester, L leisurely leaned against the window, watching the servants brought by Butler clean the dormitory.


    In no time, the entire dormitory was tidied up.


    Everything from clothing to daily necessities was arranged.


    They even knew she liked snacks and filled an entire cab with her favorites.


    L felt a bit lost and started to miss Sylvester.


    Ever since she came to Sylvester''s side, except for when he went out for business, she had hardly ever been away from him.


    Butler stood respectfully to the side, slightly bowed, and looked at L with affection. "L, things arranged by Sylvester are all done. Is there anything else you need?"


    L nodded and smiled at Butler. "Thank you. I need nothing but a nap."


    Butler immediately understood and waved to the servants. "All right, L wants to rest. Let''s go."


    After the servants left, L changed into her school uniform, sat on the bed, and video-called Sylvester.


    At the private jet tarmac in Greafury City, the door of a luxurious private jet slowly opened, and armed bodyguards in ck tactical gear stood in two lines beside the private ne to wee Sylvester. Sylvester, dressed in a dark trench coat, walked with long strides, surrounded by airport officials.


    The breeze lifted his hair, adding a touch of seriousness to his handsome features.


    The bodyguards bowed as Sylvester approached.


    Sylvester nodded slightly, exuding a natural nobility. Just as he was about to board the ne, his phone suddenly rang.


    He paused, looked at the screen, and saw L''s name.


    He smirked and pressed the answer button.


    L''s beautiful face appeared on the screen.


    His heart inexplicably softened.


    Even though they hadn''t been apart for long, he already missed her.


    The bodyguards were helpless.


    No need to guess; it must be L.


    "Sylvester, I miss you so much." L''s voice came through.


    Since bing a Mutant, L had never been so attached to anyone except Sylvester.


    Sylvester chuckled, stepped onto the stairs, and looked at L. "You miss me that much?"

 Chapter 338 No Girl Is as Beautiful as Lela

    The other ssmates heard this andughed, "Gilbert, if you apply yourself to the study, you''d be great."


    Gilbert kicked out with his foot.


    Then, the ssmates allughed.


    Charley sat on the desk, leaning back slightly. He casually twirled a pen with his fingers.


    Even though his posture was not elegant, it couldn''t hide his charisma.


    With his fair skin, bright eyes, and his height, even in the worst ss, even if no one knew his background, many girls fell in love with him. There were always piles of love letters in his drawer.


    But Charley didn''t like any of them and often threw them away without mercy.


    He then looked at Gilbert mockingly and said, "Gilbert, you didn''t see her face, did you?"


    Gilbert raised his hand to touch his head, smiled awkwardly, and said, "No, I didn''t."


    Eleanor raised an eyebrow, thought it was about right, then patted Gilbert on the shoulder, looked at him, and asked, "What do you think I look like?"


    Gilbert immediately responded, "Beautiful, like an angel."


    Eleanor asked again, "What about the girls in our ss?"


    Gilbert quickly replied, "The girls in our ss are all angels, no doubt about it."


    Eleanor and Charley exchanged a nce.


    The surrounding ssmates also burst outughing, "Gilbert, any girl in your eyes is an angel."


    Gilbert tilted his head back and said, "Of course, girls are such adorable creatures."


    Everyoneughed.


    Hearing theughter, Gilbert realized something was off. He quickly waved his hands but didn''t know what to say. After a moment, he spoke up, "You have to trust my judgment; that girl must be really pretty." At this moment, the ss bell rang, and the ssmates slowly returned to their seats.


    Charley, sitting on the desk, handed a piece of liquor chocte to his deskmate, and L''s stunning appearance shed through his mind.


    He sneered and muttered, "No woman is as beautiful as L."


    He pondered, ''She''s a real beauty.


    ''Gilbert, that ignorant fool.''


    Eleanor, who shared a desk with Gilbert, pulled out her textbook, thinking, ''No girl is as beautiful as L.


    ''She is a true angel.


    ''Gilbert, this bumpkin.''


    At this time, on the other side of Greafury City, in the high-level conference hall of the cultural building, staff were arranging for the uing G30 financial summit.


    The financial summit was to be held at 7 pm.


    Antolin and Zoe were very excited and prepared to attend the financial summit.


    The Harrison family''s silkpany used to be owned by the Scotts.


    After all, it was a well-establishedpany in Greafury City. The theme of this summit was the development of cultural industries driven by emerging industries, a great exchange between the old and the new.


    The Harrison family also got an entry ticket.


    Antolin was assigning tasks to his secretary when he suddenly received a message: [Mr. Harrison, the body has been dealt with.]


    Antolin smiled and replied, [Alright, once it''s done, you''ll get your money.]


    He thought, ''That bitch dared to defy him?How bold!


    ''This time, as long as the Harrison familypany has the funds, everything will get better.''


    At noon, in the criminal investigation department of Greafury City,


    In the forensicb,


    Hubert Bishop was leading his assistant in dissecting a headless female corpse.


    The body had just been transported from the outskirts, and when found, there were no items on it, and the groin was severely torn, clearly indicating rape before death.


    At that moment, a phone rang. The assistant thought it was his, but upon checking, he realized it was Hubert''s. As Hubert''s assistant, he picked it up and saw a message, then said, "Hubert, someone named Sarah is looking for you." Hubert, who was dissecting a crucial part, immediately looked up, asking, "Who?"

 Chapter 339 A High School Girl!

    Wade Barker had never seen Hubert so excited before. He was stunned for a moment and then said in surprise, "It was sent by someone named Sarah, but I can''t see the content." Hubert, extremely excited, quickly took off his sterile gloves, walked over, grabbed the phone, entered the password, and opened it.


    Wade was astonished at his swift movement.


    Meanwhile, after sending the message, L climbed over the wall and sneaked out of the school.


    Hubert nced at the message, took off his sterile gown andb coat, and said to Wade, "You go out first. I''m gonna pick someone up."


    Wade found it a bit strange but could only follow Hubert out.


    In the forensicb, two people were required to be present during an autopsy.


    Hubert seriously washed his hands using a surgical hand disinfection method. After drying them, he tidied up his appearance, looking very formal.


    Wade looked at Hubert and smirked, "Hubert, are you going on a date in the middle of our job?"


    If that were true, it would be the first time something like this happened at the forensic center.


    Hearing this, Hubert forcefully pped Wade on the head and said sternly, "What are you thinking? Wash your hands so you don''t spread germs to my teacher."


    "What?" Wade had no choice but to do as he was told. While washing up, he asked, "Your teacher is here?"


    Then, it was necessary for him to go to this meeting.


    This was his teacher''s teacher.


    Wade quickly tidied up his clothes.


    He couldn''t be so casual to meet the one who taught his mentor.


    After Wade and Hubert finished tidying up, they walked out.


    Along the way, they encountered many people from other departments of the Criminal Investigation Bureau.


    "Hubert."


    "Hello, Hubert."


    Hubert just arrogantly raised his chin, looking all prideful.


    Wade often saw this look.


    Hubert was a senior member of the Central City Forensic Association, but his home was in Greafury City. He was hired as the chief forensic expert by the forensic investigation department of Greafury City. With Hubert''s help, Greafury City''s police department had the highest case-solving rate.


    Greafury City''s police department was once considered the most authoritative police department in the country, second only to Central City.


    Thay was why Hubert was highly respected.


    Even the police chief showed respect to Hubert.


    Everyone was used to Hubert''s arrogance but still respected him.


    Following behind Hubert, Wade curiously asked, "Hubert, what is your teacher like?"


    Hearing this, Hubert said with a smile, "You''ll find out soon."


    As soon as Hubert went out, he saw L in the distance, wearing the Holy Light Elite Academy uniform, walking over.


    Wade stood beside him, surprised.


    He thought to himself, ''She is stunning.


    ''But it''s noon. Does Holy Light Elite Academy allow students to go out at noon? Aren''t they under military-style management?'' However, what happened next shocked Wadepletely.


    Wade saw Hubert walk up to her.


    "Sarah, what brought you here?" His attitude was very respectful.


    L smiled slightly and said, "Hubert, I need your help."


    Hubert patted his chest and said, "Just tell me. I will do what I can."


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew, and Wade was stunned.


    After a while, he walked up and looked at L. "You are Hubert''s teaher?"


    L looked at Hubert and said, "Hubert, is this your apprentice?"


    Hubert said with a smile, "Yes."


    Wade thought to himself, ''My mentor''s teacher is actually a high school girl! How surreal!''


    L smiled and walked in with Hubert.


    Wade couldn''t understand how Hubert''s teaher was just a young girl.


    What he didn''t know was that L had once saved Hubert and taught him how to track the deceased based on the blood in their bodies.


    Hubert used this method to help the police solve many unsolved cases.


    L took out what she needed and passed by the autopsy room. She nced inside and frowned.


    Seeing this, Hubert opened the door to the autopsy room. "This body was dug up from a mountain in Greafury City. The body shows varying degrees of livor mortis, and rigor mortis hasn''t peaked yet. She died in less than twelve hours. As for the rest, it''s still under observation. What do you think?"

 Chapter 342 Heated Discussion

    Everyone fell silent.


    Charley wasn''t a fan of disturbance, so the seat in front of him was always empty. They thought L was really bold.


    L walked over and stood in front of Charley, looking down at him. "Hey there."


    Charley, who hadn''t told any information about himself outside, looked at L, puzzled. He asked, "L, what are you doing here?"


    He thought, ''I thought Sylvester would keep L by his side forever.


    ''How could Sylvester let her go?''


    L put down her backpack and sat down. "You are here. Why can''t I?"


    Charley remained silent.


    "I think after today, the most beautiful girl will be substituted."


    "I bet there will be a big jump in the number of posts on the campus forum. And honestly, Susanne is not that attractive; even Eleanor is better. How did she be the most beautiful girl?" "But Susanne''s got good grades."


    "But this L, simply stunning."


    Alvin took out his textbook and said, "All right, let''s start the ss now."


    The first ss in the afternoon was already more than half over.


    Since it was 12th grade, they were all in the review stage.


    Alvin just guided everyone through the content.


    All the students in the ssroom were very well-behaved.


    Until the bell rang, Alvin still found it unbelievable and left with the course materials.


    Soon, students from other sses gathered outside.


    Actually, in the morning, when Alvin led L away, the news that an angel hade to Holy Light Elite Academy spread out.


    At noon, someone saw L with a backpack heading to the ssroom.


    Now everyone came to see her.


    Gilbert, with a swollen face, ran over as soon as ss ended, his eyes darting around.


    Charley raised his hand to scare him. "Put away those lecherous eyes, or do you want another round?"


    Gilbert, always straightforward and particrly admiring of Charley, idolized him without any doubt.


    Hearing this, he quickly waved his hands. "No, no, I''m just curious.


    "L, are you wearing colored contacts?"


    Eleanor also ran over and hugged L. "L, I missed you so much. I wanted to visit you during the summer, but..."


    Eleanor suddenly leaned in close to L and said, "Trenton brought back a little beauty. He is always afraid she''s lonely, so I help take care of her. That little beauty is such a handful; she doesn''t know anything, and I had to help her all the time." Hearing this, Lughed. That little beauty was Scarlett.


    Charley sat on the desk, looking at L''s eyes, feeling something was off. "L, what''s up with your pupils?"


    Eleanor also noticed it and said, "Yeah, L, your colored contacts are so pretty; where did you get them?"


    She wanted to buy some, too.


    L shook her head and said, "These aren''t colored contacts."


    L didn''t say why, and the others were smart enough not to ask further.


    In ss 1201, Susanne was working on a meth problem and looked up to see that more than half of the ss was gone.


    She frowned. "Where is everyone?"


    Susanne was usually a prominent figure at Holy Light Elite Academy, with her as the sister of the beautiful Flora.


    Many male studens would get close to her under the pretense of asking questions.


    Although she looked down on people from Greafury City, it still satisfied her vanity.


    Susanne''s deskmate, who admired her, heard this and said disdainfully, "Of course they are gone. That girl from ss 1212 drew them all over."


    Although Susanne pressd her lips and said nothing, she felt irritated inside.


    Seeing this, her deskmate immediately expressed his opinion, "Anyone who goes to ss 1212 can''t be any good. They suck at their schoolwork, and they''re probably unreliable. A girl like you, Susanne, is the best-beautiful, talented, and good at studying."


    Hearing this, Susanne felt much better.

 Chapter 345 Lelas Custodian

    Next to the military jeep, Sylvester got out with sunsses. With a graceful move, he removed them, and even this small gesture exuded authority. His face was chiseled, with low-set eyebrows that made him look fierce. His expression was inscrutable.


    His sexy, thin lips were slightly pressed.


    His shirt cor was propped up, revealing a small patch of fair neck and his Adam''s apple.


    He looked incredibly handsome.


    The bodyguards also got out of the jeep, holding guns, and stood on either side, on alert. Mildred followed behind Sylvester, her eyes fixed ahead.


    Inparison, Sylvester''s pomp was even more imposing than President Louis''.


    To the unknowing, it might seem like Sylvester was the king personally visiting Aurora Isle.


    Louis hurriedly approached Melissa and said something in the localnguage.


    Louis was expressing a warm wee to Sylvester, acknowledging his hard work, and inviting him to rest in the pce where a feast had been prepared.


    Sylvester was fluent in manynguages, including the localnguage of Aurora Isle.


    He nodded slightly, his expression cold, and responded fluently.


    Louis was very pleased and chatted with Sylvester along the way.


    Even though Sylvester''s demeanor was somewhat cold, Louis understood that this was just his nature and didn''t mind.


    Along the way, the cab members all bowed respectfully.


    It was a sign of respect for Louis and also for Sylvester.


    After all, Louis had be the president of Aurora Islergely thanks to Sylvester''s support, and the current reduction in ethnic turmoil and armed conflict, with citizens moving towards a stable life, was also due to Sylvester''s economic assistance.


    To the people of Aurora Isle, the mysterious Sylvester was like a god.


    At this moment, Louis'' phone rang. He apologized with a nce at Sylvester, who nodded. Louis then checked his phone; it was a notification from the school group chat reminding the Louis couple to attend their child''s parent-teacher meeting next week.


    Louis was quite down-to-earth. He sent his children to local public schools rather than elite ones, nning to send them abroad for further education when they were older.


    Sylvester nced at the phone unintentionally and remembered that L was also in school.


    He thought, ''But it seems I am not in any such group chat.


    ''I''ve been careless!''


    He quickly told Mildred to get him into L''s ss group chat.


    In his haste, he spoke in the localnguage of Aurora Isle.


    The president and his wife Melissa''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Gomez, you also have a child, too?"


    When he thought of L, Sylvester''s expression softened, and he said with a smile. "No, it''s my fianc¨¦e." "Fianc¨¦e?" Louis looked surprised.


    "Yes, she''s still in high school," he said with a strange sense of pride.


    The president and his wife thought, ''Mr. Gomez''s fianc¨¦e is so young.''


    Mildred wasn''t in the ss group chat because Butler always handled the school matters.


    He quickly asked Butler for the group chat and then gave it to his master.


    Sylvester pressed a button on his phone and joined the group.


    Meanwhile, Butler was puzzled until he saw his young master listed as L''s custodian in the group chat.


    He thought, ''The young master is indeed showing favoritism.


    ''When Raymond was in school, what did he say?


    "He said I should be the custodian for Raymond and it was embarrassing him.


    ''But for L, she is his precious!''


    Butler put on a kind but helpless smile.

 Chapter 348 She Didnt Want to Hide Anymore

    Charles had never seen Sophia with such a cold expression before. He was taken aback for a moment. However, he was smart to know that the Harrison family must have offended Sophia.


    Charles remained silent, holding the documents L had given him. He nced at them, and his eyes gradually turned cold.


    The Harrison family had actually done such a heinous thing.


    He ruthlessly murdered Grace Scott and Enrique Scott of the Scott family.


    "This Antolin is truly evil."


    L obtained the documents from the Greafury City forensicb this afternoon.


    On that rainy night, L used a bit of mental control magic from the Divine Doctor Association on them, and Antolin revealed all the information.


    At that time, Grace and Enrique of the Scott family suddenly had heart attacks. The Scott family''s coteral rtives expressed disbelief, as Grace and Enrique had no history of heart disease, and the Scott family had no hereditary conditions. Antolin wasn''t stupid. The coteral rtives of the Scott family implied that he had deliberately killed Grace and Enrique to seize the family fortune.


    Antolin had no choice but to go through forensic identification.


    No drugs were found.


    The professional forensic institution''s results left the Scott family''s coteral rtives with no grounds to argue.


    This case was basically over.


    Amanda, having witnessed the murder of Grace and Enrique, was imprisoned by Antolin. After being drugged, she was driven to the sea and thrown in at night by his subordinates.


    With no one left in the Scott family, all the property naturally fell into Antolin''s hands.


    Everything was going smoothly ording to Antolin''s n.


    Charles put down the documents, feeling extremely ufortable.


    He then looked at L, his eyes filled with doubt, and asked, "Sophia, what is your rtionship with the Scott family?"


    He didn''t believe that would investigate so thoroughly for someone unrted.


    L turned her head and then smiled. "Family."


    Charles and Isabe were surprised.


    Greafury City Cultural Building, High-Level Conference Hall,


    Business tycoons gathered together.


    Isabe apanied L to exchange for a new suit. Inside, she wore a ck chiffon dress, the chiffon trailing down to her ankles, subtly revealing her fair ankles, pure and enticing. L''s slender legs were entuated by delicate high heels. Over this, she wore a white suit jacket, with diamond earrings dangling from one earlobe.


    L was already tall, with a sexy figure and beautiful looks. Wearing this outfit, she looked like a fashionable career woman.


    Her aura instantly transformed from a high school student to an elegant woman.


    Her style was truly versatile, and Isabe was envious.


    "Indeed, only Sophia can pull off such versatile styles." Even Charles was surprised when he saw her.


    The group walked towards the building.


    After a few steps, Charles asked, "Do you need a mask?"


    Charles knew that L liked to wear a mask in public.


    However, this time, L shook her head.


    After the incident with the Divine Doctor Association, she learned that the method to create Mutants came from the Divine Doctor Association''s forbidden techniques, and she had a bold guess in her mind. So, from now on, she wouldn''t be afraid to show up in public. She didn''t want to hide anymore.


    She was going to verify her thoughts.


    Inside the cultural building, the entire conference hall was curved, with a crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling and a grand interior.


    The most prestigious VIP seats were at the front, where Burl and Goy were seated.


    The two business tycoons from Central City, both from top families, were people many wanted to curry favor with.


    The meeting had yet to start, and the whole room was talking to Burl and Goy.


    They were all shrewd business people and spoke without giving anything away.


    Antolin also wanted to butter them up, but he was beneath them.


    At this moment, the voice of the announcer came from the door, "The president of Starlit Group, Charles, and Starlit Group''s Chief Designer, Sophia, are here."

 Chapter 351 You Deserve It

    "What''s it called? You brought this on yourself."


    Burl quickly sent a message to apologize, but a ring exmation mark appeared on the screen, with a small line of text below it: [You are not friends yet. Please add their friend.] This time he was really screwed.


    Sylvester had removed him as a friend.


    Goy stood by,ughing mercilessly.


    At this moment, Charles came over with L. "Hello, Mr. Cain, Mr. Gomez; it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other."


    L looked at Burl and Goy, mimicking Charles'' words with a smile. "Mr. Cain, Mr. Gomez, hello!"


    Burl forced a pained smile while Goy greeted Charles normally.


    Then he turned to L and said in a surprised tone, "L, I didn''t expect you to be Sophia."


    Charles nced at the group, sensing something odd, and then said, "Sophia, you know each other?"


    L nodded in agreement but didn''t go further.


    They all sat down.


    By this time, the main influential figures and business tycoons of Greafury City had all arrived.


    The host began to take control of the event, and the financial summit officially started.


    The keynote speeches generally revolved around reviewing the past, seizing the present, and looking to the future.


    It was boring.


    Burl never liked these kinds of events, and this time, he came only because he couldn''t resist the enthusiastic invitation.


    He sat next to L, looking at her with a face full of resentment, and then whispered, "L, I''m screwed because of you."


    L nced sideways at Burl and said with a smile on her lips, "Burl, you brought this on yourself. Who told you to send the photo to Sylvester?" Burl''s eyes widened. "You knew I took a photo of you?"


    L said, "I also knew you sent it to Sylvester."


    Burl said, "Then why didn''t you stop me? Aren''t you afraid Sylvester would get jealous?"


    At this moment, it was time for the entrepreneurs to start their speeches. Antolin was walking up to the stage to deliver his speech, praising the Harrison Group.


    L lifted her gaze to look at Antolin''s earnest demeanor, smirking as she nonchntly said, "Burl, you made up your mind, so I can''t stop you. Besides, you might not know Sylvester well; he gets jealous, but not just of anyone." Charles, feeling a bit down, lifted his phone to use the screen as a mirror.


    In the mirror, he was very handsome.


    He was wealthy.


    He thought, ''Why am I not worth Sylvester''s jealousy?


    ''Wait!''Sylvester?


    ''The leader of the Gomez family! He is said to be very impressive. In our generation, he is a role model, and even some older people has to follow his orders. ''What is his rtionship with Sophia?''


    With a certain possibility in mind, Charles was as shocked as he was by the fact that Sophia was a high school student.


    Burl looked exasperated, but he quickly shrugged it off because he knew Sylvester wouldn''t really do anything to him.


    It dawned on him btedly that L had just called him in the sweetest tone imaginable, and it made him ecstatic. "L, you sounded so sweet just now. Say it again for me." Burl embodied the carefree gentleman image, sporting the look of a handsome rogue.


    L tapped her slender fingers on the armrest of the couch, smiling at his words. Her voice was clear and cool. "Sure! Next time, I''ll make sure to call you in front of Sylvester..."


    Burl pleaded, "Oh my god! Spare me, please."


    At that moment, Antolin finished hisst sentence on stage and turned to look at Charles in the guest seat. "Lastly, ourpany is very eager to coborate with the Starlit Group and Sophia. Our silk will surely be offered at the lowest prices." Antolin was already sketching out ns in his mind, thinking, ''Partnering with the Starlit Group will definitely elevate mypany''s status. Who says I won''t find more coborators in the future?''

 Chapter 352 I Have Evidence

    Before this, he had already asked his secretary to contact the secretary of Starlit Group.


    The response he received was that Starlit Group had epted the documents. This time, he thought the Harrison Group was really saved.


    Charles looked up at the stage, not speaking but also not refusing, as if he was in deep thought.


    However, others saw this action as a basic agreement to cooperate.


    After all, before the Harrison Group changed its name, it was the Scott family. Although the Scott family was not a traditional wealthy family, it was a prosperous family of that era, known for its fabric shops that were popr in Greafury City decades ago.


    The crowd below started discussing.


    "That Antolin is smart enough to cooperate with Starlit Group."


    "Starlit Group''s Charles hasn''t expressed his stance yet."


    "I think it''s already decided. If he didn''t want to cooperate, he would have refused indirectly."


    "When the Harrison family rises again, we can try build connections."


    For business people, the exchange of interests between both parties was the most important.


    Without the Starlit Group, the Harrison family was about to decline, so there was no need to build connections now.


    Antolin looked at Charles expectantly. Charles stayed silent. Antolin''s hands trembled secretly, "Charles, do you have any other opinions?"


    Charles sat up straight, took the small microphone on the table in front of him, adjusted its position, and then said, "Sorry, Starlit Group has always had high standards for its partners and never cooperates with people without integrity." Antolin was shocked.


    So was the audience.


    "What is going on?"


    "Antolin probably didn''t expect it would end up like this."


    "But I think Charles jumped to the decision too perfunctorily." "What exactly happened?"


    "I seem to remember the Harrison Group used to be the Scott family."


    "I heard Antolin grew from his wife''s family''s help."


    The discussions below didn''t seem to stop.


    Antolin heard some unpleasant discussions, and his face instantly turned sour. "Charles, you are the president of Starlit Group, which has an international reputation. You can''t throw those harsh words to my face.


    "Moreover, conclusions are based on evidence. Your groundless speech may be satisfying for you, but those words, to smallpanies like us, are fatal criticism. So what''s this financial summit all about?"


    Antolin thought he had to criticize Charles, or else the Harrison Group would be doomed.


    Moreover, he had tied up loose ends a long time ago, and so many years had passed, so he believedno one could find anything against him now.


    Upon hearing this, all the otherpany presidents below instantly put on stony faces.


    Everyone saw things from their own views.


    "Even if the president of Starlit Group is a big shot from Central City, he shouldn''t look down on small and medium-sized enterprises like us." "His arrogance won''t carry him far. Now he has family support, but if things continue like this, Starlit Group will be doomed sooner orter." "What a young and naive entrepreneurs he is!"


    "What is this financial summit about? Are they discussing economic development or insulting people? What''s the use of this!"


    Charles, wearing sses and sitting on a leather sofa, looked gently.


    Hearing Antolin''s words and some jeering voices around, he didn''t get angry but slowly said, "Mr. Harrison, I think you made a mistake. Starlit Group doesn''t need to be hostile to a smallpany like yours, and of course, I have evidence."

 Chapter 354 Kill Him in Person

    "Antolin killed Grace and Enrique?"


    "I remember Antolin used to be very poor. I never thought he could be so vicious, taking over the Scott family''s property." "Killing his wife to seize the family assets, and then killing Grace and Enrique"


    "I never thought the decent Antolin could be so dark inside. It was her father who drove Flora to her death. Poor Flora."


    Maybe out of genuine anger or because of Charles, the president of Starlit Group, who was leading the boycott against the Harrison Group, everyone was ming Antonlin, to make a good impression on Charles. Antolin stood on the stage, nonplussed.


    L sat below, looking like a nobledy, watching the scene. She just clenched her fists tightly.


    She thought, ''It''s not enough!


    ''Antolin has done so many heinous things; just some scolding is not enough.''


    Goy sat beside her, watching L''s series of actions.


    At this moment, Goy grabbed a water bottle beside him and threw it hard at Antolin on the stage.


    Goy was strong, and Antolin, taken aback, was hit on the head by the bottle.


    Burl, sitting beside him, looked at Goy and said, "Goy, you never used to be like this?"


    He thought, ''Why did he start using violence?''


    Goy was from Rino Technique, under the Gomez family.


    He represented the Gomez family outside, so Goy was always gentle.


    Unless it was a special moment, he never used violence against people.


    Even if he had to, he would let his subordinates do it privately.


    However, this time, as the president of Rino Technique, Goy personally threw a bottle of water at him.


    Goy turned to look at Burl and grinned. "Just slipped."


    Burl was speechless.


    He wondered, ''Slipped! Could youe up with some other reasons??''


    Seeing this, the audience picked up their bottles and threw them at Antolin.


    Antolin had never been so humiliated.


    Security went up to stop it, but they couldn''t.


    It wasplete chaos, and the leaders of Greafury City probably didn''t expect a good financial summit to turn out like this. Outside the summit parked a modified military jeep.


    Alvin, dressed in ck, had a well-groomed hairstyle that made him look neat. Under his sunsses were his fierce eyes.


    He no longer had the previous decadent look.


    A subordinate beside him nced at his phone and respectfully said, "Arnold, Antolin is attending the G30 summit. Our employees inside are watching. The president of Starlit Group and chief designer, Sophia, had a conflict with Antolin. The scene is a bit chaotic, and it might need police intervention."


    Alvin, sitting in the passenger seat, casually rested his right hand on the car window, holding a cigarette, let out a smoke, and said, "A scumbag like him doesn''t deserve to be in prison."


    He would kill him in person.


    "Yes."


    Inside the summit, L looked at Goy and raised an eyebrow.


    Goy respectfully nodded at L.


    There was no need to say more; he would help L dispose of Antolinter.


    Goy was always smart. Seeing L''s expression, he knew the Harrison family must have offended L.


    He didn''t need to know the reason. If they bullied her, he would help Sylvester and L get revenge.


    L slightly shook her head, indicating he didn''t need to intervene.


    Everyone present was a powerful figure in Greafury City.


    Tonight''s matter was so serious that resolving it through legal procedures was the best.


    Moreover, she had promised Sylvester to abide by thew.


    She was a good girl.

 Chapter 358 His Niece

    That feeling was just like the one Flora gave her.


    However,


    She had never heard Amanda mention that she had any other rtives.


    Alvin heard L''s words, and a smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he said, "I didn''t expect you to understand that, considering your age." He also knew that L was giving him a reminder.


    L squinted her eyes and said, "I''m eighteen."


    She was a grown-up.


    Moreover, She learned a lot from Sylvester.


    Otherwise, Antolin would already be a dead man.


    However, she was obsessed with cleanliness; she wouldn''t personally kill a vicious man unless necessary.


    "I''ve got to ask. What makes you hate Antolin so much?" Alvin looked into the distance. "Tell me, and maybe I''ll consider handing him over to you."


    Usually, she would have yed tough long ago.


    But tonight, facing Alvin, she didn''t want to.


    L lifted her gaze and looked at Alvin''s tall back in front of her. After thinking for a moment, she slowly said, "Grace and Enrique are my grandparents, Amanda is my mom, and Flora is my sister. What do you think makes me hate this disgusting man?"


    Upon hearing this, Alvin was very shocked, and his left hand began to tremble uncontrobly.


    L was Amanda''s child; she was actually Amanda''s child.


    After the Scott family declined, his rtives all passed away.


    He had already prepared to spend the rest of his life alone, but he didn''t expect to have family in this world.


    A tear uncontrobly slid down from the corner of his eye.


    The subordinate beside him was stunned, eyes wide open in shock.


    Back in the day, thepetition within the Arnold Assassin Team was extremely fierce, with only three out of a hundred people surviving the Shura Arena.


    Alvin had won first ce in the Shura Duel all by himself, earning the title of Shura King. Later, again, he hunted down the previous Arnold and took the new Arnold''s throne.


    It was beyond imagination that such a cold-blooded and cruel man would shed tears.


    However, the fierce-looking subordinates exchanged nces and then turned their eyes to L.


    This beautiful little girl, L, was actually Arnold''s niece.


    Alvin held a lighter with a slender hand and had a cigarette, but he couldn''t get it to light. A subordinate immediately walked over to light it for him, and the cigarette''s glow in the night gave a bit of a warm feeling. Alvin took a deep drag and then exhaled a puff of smoke. At that moment, a gust of wind blew from the front, sending the smoke towards L.


    Sylvester was not a smoker, so L wasn''t used to the smell.


    Suddenly, inhaling so much smoke made L almost tear up from coughing.


    Alvin, hearing L''s coughing, looked momentarily puzzled, then quickly stubbed out the cigarette and tossed it away.


    If L couldn''t stand the smell of smoke, then he''d have to quit.


    L noted all of Alvin''s actions in her mind, thinking carefully.


    Just then, the sound of police sirens came from not far away.


    Burl and Charles were sitting in the same police car, looking ahead with concern.


    Both of them were praying in their hearts. ''L, please be safe.''


    With the police present, the subordinate''s eyes instantly turned cold. "Arnold, the police are here."


    Alvin lifted his chin, put on his sunsses, and turned to walk towards the car. The next second, Antolin was thrown out, screaming in pain. The modified military jeep quickly disappeared into the night.


    L watched the vehicle vanish and decided not to give chase.


    Seeing that L didn''t choose to go after it, Goy didn''t make a move as well.


    It wasn''t until the police arrived beside her that L snapped back to her senses.


    Burl and Charles hurried over upon seeing L.

 Chapter 360 Capture Lelas Beautiful Moments

    After the subordinate finished, he saw Arnold looking at him with a gloomy face, which startled him and made his body tremble uncontrobly. "Arnold, you... "You look so scary like this."


    Alvin snorted coldly and nced speechlessly at the subordinates in the car. Everyone was scared but didn''t dare to speak.


    Arnold''sbat skills were unmatched by all of thembined.


    Thinking he had vited some taboo of Arnold''s, they all lowered their heads and pressed their lips in silence.


    Alvin gritted his teeth, delivering a harsh blow, "Look at yourselves, so casually dressed and frankly, not the prettiest faces. Being around you makes me ugly." The subordinates looked at each other.


    They didn''t speak.


    Their attire wasn''t exactly casual, but they couldn''t argue about their looks.


    Alvin continued, "My niece is so beautiful, very lovable. In that situation just now, if I had told her I''m her uncle, she would have been scared. You all better trim your beards."


    "Let''s hold off on the family reunion for now."


    At least until he kicked the smoking habit.


    Hearing this, the subordinates felt a sense of helplessness.


    They thought, ''Arnold! We don''t think L is that fragile. With her driving skills, none of us dare to mess with her.''


    But no one had ever seen Arnold care so much about his look. Given the Arnold Assassin Team''s international status, everyone respected him.


    Now, he was yielding to L.


    Everyone secretly smiled.


    At Holy Light Elite Academy, L changed into her uniform, got out of the car, and walked into the academy.


    The security guard recognized the newly arrived L and knew she had submitted a leave request, so he quickly let her pass.


    "Pretty girl, it''s not safe to be out sote. Remember to stay inside at night from now on," he cautioned.


    Hearing this, L showed a sweet smile and said, "Thank you, I will."


    It was already close to midnight.


    L nced at the full moon hanging in the sky and quickly ran inside, calling Charley as she ran. "Charley,e out."


    Girls were not allowed to enter the boys'' dormitory.


    Charley had just finished showering and changed into a crisp white outfit, his refined features and clean appearance making him stand out.


    Receiving L''s call, he didn''t even bother drying his hair, grabbing a in-colored injection from nearby as he walked out.


    After negotiating with the dormitory supervisor, Charley easily came out.


    Despite his poor academic performance, Charley excelled in interpersonal skills. Even if he was considered a bad student, with his good looks, many people adored him.


    The dormitory supervisor was already his fan.


    At the entrance of the boys'' dormitory, L, wearing the Holy Light Elite Academy''s short skirt uniform, stood under a big tree, looking up at the small white flowers on the tree''s tip. She then stood on tiptoe and leaned in. "It smells good." The scent reminded her of the familiar vegetation of the Holy Light Tribe, which she liked.


    At this moment, L looked as pure as an angel.


    Charley happened toe out and saw this scene, quickly taking out his phone to snap a picture.


    Looking at L''s beautiful figure on the phone, Charley smiled!


    He thought, ''L is indeed stunning.


    ''With Sylvester not around, I would help Sylvester capture L''s beautiful moments.


    ''That could earn me some favorster on..''

 Chapter 363 Or Ill Beat You Up

    Looking at Charley, L smiled at him and said, "Yeah, I''m fine. I didn''t think it through."


    Charley observed L''s expression, and said with his eyes filled with concern, "Are you really okay?"


    L pressed her lips and shook her head, looking at the empty blood vial on the ground. She squatted down and picked it up. "Charley, let''s keep this between you and me." It wasn''t a big deal, but Sylvester would get worried if he knew.


    Charley understood and nodded. "No problem."


    L held the vial, walked past Charley, and casually threw it into a nearby trash can before leaving.


    Charley watched L''s back, pondered for a long time, then ran over and stood behind her. "L."


    L stopped and nced sideways. "Anything else?"


    Charley raised his finger to scratch his head, unsure of how to start. He knew he shouldn''t doubt L, but he feared that seeing him like this would make L afraid of Sylvester.


    Gritting his teeth, Charley asked with determination, "L, you saw how I had an episode earlier. I don''t know how much Sylvester has told you, but this illness is tough. Will you leave Sylvester because of this?" Charley was scared when he asked this.


    Unexpectedly, L turned to look at Charley, her face serious, then gently shook her head. "Charley, you underestimate my love for Sylvester."


    No matter what Sylvester was like, nothing but death could make her leave him.


    Of course, not even death could separate her from Sylvester.


    After speaking, L raised her finger to rub her temples. "I''m tired. I want to go back to my dorm. Don''t let me hear such words again."


    With that, L turned and left.


    Hearing this, Charley felt assured, smiled happily, and ran up to follow L. "L, it''s alreadyte at night. It''s not safe for a girl to go back alone. I''ll walk you back."


    L didn''t want to argue with him, so she permitted it.


    When they returned to the dorm, Susanne was on the phone, and Zoe had told her everything that had happened that night.


    When Flora was around, the Harrison family wasn''t down and out, and they had servants at home. Susanne was the only spoiled youngdy, living a life no different from a princess.


    But since Flora died, the Harrison family had been going downhill, and Susanne''s life had plummeted.


    During her student years, Susanne had never seen such a drastic change. But what could Susanne do?


    Antolin was suddenly arrested, and Zoe had no one to rely on. Susanne, crying on the other end of the phone, was annoyed. "Mom, now that Dad has been arrested, what''s the use of crying to me? Think about how to bail Dad out." Zoe nodded on the other end. "Yes, I''ll find help. Susanne, take care of yourself at school. You''re all I got now."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Susanne hung up the phone.


    She felt extremely frustrated.


    Turning around, she saw L standing in the hallway, and Susanne was startled. "Are you like a monster or something? Can''t even hear you walk?"


    Hearing the word "monster," L''s eyes turned cold. "Watch your mouth, or I''ll beat you up."


    Even Sylvester didn''t call L a monster, yet Susanne dared to.


    But she didn''t want to cause trouble at Holy Light Elite Academy.

 Chapter 364 Dont Know How to Sing a Lullaby

    "What? Do you want to beat me up?"


    Susanne looked at L, feeling inexplicably unhappy.


    L looked up, her eyes expressing strong impatience. Seeing Susanne''s angry face, L suddenly smiled and walked towards Susanne. She towered over her by half a head, her presence alone intimidating. Raising a hand, L pointed at Susanne''s shoulder. "Listen, you''re supposed to be a good student, so why the foolish act?"


    She didn''t want to use force against someone stupid.


    Susanne wasn''t her match.


    With that, L turned and walked towards the dormitory at the end of the hallway.


    Susanne watched L''s back. No one had ever disregarded her before.


    What made L so arrogant?


    Susanne snapped, "Stop right there."


    L ignored her and continued towards the dormitory at the end.


    L never cared about those who intentionally caused trouble.


    Susanne couldn''t exin her emotions-perhaps jealousy, perhaps due to her family''s troubles-but all her anger surged. With nowhere to vent, she ended up directing it at L.


    Thinking about the content of the phone call just now, Susanne panicked. That matter was still unresolved. If it got out first, it would be a disaster.


    She quickly walked over, stood in front of L, and blocked her. "Did you hear what was in the phone just now?"


    L raised her eyes slightly and spread her hands. "So?"


    She did hear it.


    Susanne was nervous. "If you dare to spread it, I..."


    L quickly interrupted, "I don''t have that much free time."


    With that, L walked into the dormitory, closed the door, and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Outside the door, Susanne stared angrily at L''s dormitory door, feeling frustrated.


    At one o''clock in the morning, L couldn''t sleep, thinking about the ineffective blood. She couldn''t sleep in bed.


    Finally, she sat up from the bed and dialed Sylvester''s phone.


    In Aurora Isle, it was around seven in the evening.


    Sylvester was in the pce, having taken a bath, wearing a local ethnic robe, and standing on the balcony discussing the route map with Mildred.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. He saw it was L.


    He quickly answered. Seeing L''s delicate features, Sylvester smiled with relief. But thinking it was almost one in the morning, he became worried, afraid something had happened to L. "L, what''s wrong?"


    He thought, ''Why does she make a phone call at this hour?''


    L held the phone, looking at Sylvester''s handsome face on the screen. Her eyes softened, and she shook her head. "Nothing. I miss you."


    Sylvester sat on the balcony chair, leaning back slightly, his left hand resting on the back of his head, looking at L with a leisurely expression, his eyes filled with desire. "L, when I''m around, you ignore me. Now that I''m not with you, you seduce me."


    Hearing this, L burst outughing.


    Sylvester coaxed L, "Be my good girl. It''s toote. Go to sleep. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." L obedientlyy down and closed her eyes. Sylvester looked at her, his eyes filled with even more desire.


    After a while, L spoke, "But still, I can''t sleep, Sylvester. I want to hear a luby."


    Amanda used to sing her lubies.


    She really wanted to hear one.


    Sylvester looked at L, who was lying on her side. This put Sylvester in a difficult position. "L, what if I don''t know how to sing a luby?"

 Chapter 367 Threw Away All the Love Letters

    The first ss ended, and the hallways were filled with students heading to buy snacks.


    They looked at L and whispered.


    "Is that the girl everyone is talking about on the school forum?"


    "Yeah, she''s really pretty."


    "Of course, she''s the newly crowned campus belle."


    "I heard many guys are already writing her love letters."


    Hearing this, L frowned, then opened her phone and entered the Holy Light Elite Academy''s forum. It was filled with her photos-side profiles, back views, and even some close-ups of her legs. Some were even discussing how to give her love letters.


    L''s face darkened. As she walked, she quickly typed a series of iprehensible symbols and letters into her phone.


    Almost instantly, the phones of the students who posted those threads were bricked.


    In 12A, a scream split the air.


    "My phone just went ck!"


    "Mine too, what''s going on?"


    Half of the boys in 12A jumped up in shock.


    Susanne looked at the group of boys, frowning deeply. She quietly opened her phone and saw that all the posts on the forum had been deleted.


    She thought, ''Who did this?''


    It wasn''t just 12A; the entire Holy Light Elite Academy was in an uproar.


    Amid the exmations of her ssmates, L smirked. She ignored them and walked straight to the ssroom.


    Charley was waiting at the ssroom door. Seeing L''s worry dissipate, he handed her breakfast and said, "Have some breakfast."


    L took it casually. "Thanks."


    Then, she walked into the ssroom with a cool demeanor.


    Eleanor saw L and quickly approached. "L, you''re in trouble. Mr. Scott didn''t see you in the first ss and told me to tell you to go to his office after ss. But I told him you weren''t feeling well, so he probably won''t give you harsh punishment."


    Eleanor was the ss president of 12J.


    L raised an eyebrow and pinched Eleanor''s cheek with a suave gesture. "Good girl."


    Then she walked to her seat.


    Eleanor felt like she had been struck by lightning and grabbed Charley. "Did L just touch me?"


    Charley looked down at Eleanor. "What, do you feel honored?"


    Eleanor covered her face, blushing. "L is a badass. It made me shy."


    Charley shuddered. "Get a grip."


    L reached her desk and opened it to find it filled with pink and blue envelopes. She didn''t need to open them to know what they were.


    L was speechless. She grabbed the envelopes and stuffed them into her backpack. A ssmate had already taken out the ssroom trash can, so she had no choice but to leave with her backpack. Charley and Eleanor exchanged a nce. "When were these love letters put in?"


    Charley gritted his teeth. "Probably snuck in after ssst night." "Wishful thinking."


    If he had seen them earlier, he would have cleared out those love letters.


    L reached the end of the corridor where arge trash bin awaited. With her backpack in hand, she heartlessly emptied all the envelopes into it before turning towards the office of the 12th grade ss teacher. Charley and Eleanor followed her in.


    Exiting from Room 12A, Dorothy witnessed this scene unfold. Once L departed, she stealthily approached and gathered up the discarded envelopes.


    Alvin was in the office grading the previous day''s assignments. L knocked on the door, and Alvin said, "Come in."


    He turned and saw L, with Charley and Eleanor behind her.


    He said with a smile, "Looks like you''ve gotpany."


    L noticed Alvin''s groomed hair and squinted. "Mr. Scott, you actually know how to clean up nice."


    Overnight, it seemed he had transformed from the person she had seen on the first day-like two different people altogether.


    Alvin smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 370 The Encounter

    Charley saw L in front of him, head down, ying on her phone. He leaned over to take a look and saw a post pinned at the top.


    It was clear that L was behind all this.


    He knew L was a self-taught hacker with impressive skills.


    But when he saw the title of the post, his mouth dropped open, and he didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    Sensing his reaction, L picked up her phone and turned towards Charley, teasingly shaking it at him. "What do you think? Pretty eye-catching, huh?" Charley''s mouth twitched. "L, isn''t this a bit too much?"


    He then pointed to himself. "I''m thest in the school, you know."


    Academic studies never quite held his interest.


    With a sweep of his hand, he drew arge circle, epassing their ssmates. "And it''s not just me. They''re in the same boat."


    So, winning this bet was utterly out of the question.


    L raised an eyebrow. "Don''t underestimate yourself. Look at me; I''m so optimistic."


    Charley thought to himself,'' This is a disaster.


    ''Since winning isn''t an option, maybe I should figure out a way to take Dorothy down a peg or two.''


    At this moment, a ssmate gasped.


    "This post really grabs attention."


    "I think we''re done for. Competing with ss 12A in grades, we''re definitely going to lose."


    Gilbert, sitting next to Eleanor, had a gloomy face. "L is too amazing. If it were a fight, we could definitely beat ss 12A, but in grades? No way. This is just asking for trouble..." Before he could finish, Eleanor scolded him, "Say that again."


    Gilbert didn''t dare to speak. He quickly waved his hand but still insisted, "But I''m telling the truth."


    Hearing this, Eleanor didn''t want to say more and sighed lightly.


    The whole ssroom couldn''t help but look at L.


    They saw L still ying on her phone.


    L had made a bet, so wasn''t she supposed to be studying hard now?


    After that, L ignored the others and messaged Matthew.


    [Help me look up a man, Alvin Scott, from Holy Light Elite Academy.]


    The first time she had met him, she smelled the scent of lotus cigarettes on him, and she had smelled it again on that manst night.


    Moreover, their build was so simr!


    It couldn''t be a coincidence.


    Matthew had gone to South Korea this morning for an assassination mission. In the Illusionist Guild, everyone had their territory, and within that territory, they had their internal development. Seeing the message, he replied: [Emily, if it''s not urgent, I''ll send it to you tonight.]


    [Not urgent.]


    Turning off her phone, L looked up and saw everyone staring at her.


    She smiled slightly and made a fist. "Fighting!"


    L was so good-looking that they couldn''t get angry. So they sucked it up.


    At noon, Charley, Eleanor, Gilbert, and a few friends took L to the cafeteria for lunch.


    Their good looks attracted many nces.


    Charley protected L and Eleanor, giving cold stares to those around them, causing them to lower their heads in fear quickly. Some girls blushed when they saw Charley.


    Eleanor pulled L aside and said, "L, do you know about the posts about you on the school forum?"


    L turned her head. "What''s up?"


    Eleanor continued, "This morning, all the posts discussing you disappeared. Gilbert''s girlfriend from 9th grade told us that many of her ssmates who were discussing you on the forum had their phones bricked. No one knows who did it, but it''s so cool."


    L smirked, "It must be someone impressive."


    Charley, hands in his pockets, nced at L upon hearing this, his mouth twitching.


    Just as they reached the cafeteria entrance, they saw a group from ss 12A surrounding Susanne, also heading to the cafeteria. Susanne''s deskmate looked at L''s group and sneered, "Isn''t this the famous one from ss 12J?"

 Chapter 372 She Made This Game

    A few people approached the dining table, and those around them instinctively moved aside. They couldn''t afford to mess with the students from ss 12J. Charley pressed Eleanor''s shoulder, making her sit down, and said to her, "Take care of L. Gilbert and I will go get the food."


    Eleanor made an "ok" gesture. "Just like before."


    Charley looked down at Eleanor. "Eating meat every day, aren''t you afraid of getting fat?"


    Eleanor kicked at him, and Charley quickly dodged.


    During the meal, Eleanor looked a bit worried. "ss 12A is really good at that game. We''ve never yed it together. What are we going to doter?" L took a sip of soup, her expression showing a bit of disdain. It wasn''t as good as the one Sylvester made.


    Hearing this, she said nonchntly, "Don''t worry."


    Charley looked at L. "L, do you know how to y?"


    L nodded seriously, "Yeah, I made this game."


    She just didn''t expect it to be so popr. She hadn''t managed it for a long time, leaving it to her subordinates to handle and evaluate.


    Gilbert, who was beside her, almost burst outughing when he heard this, but held it in for fear of being hit.


    Eleanor said, "L, stop joking. It''s not funny at all."


    Charley just nced at L without saying anything. L didn''t say anything more, looking indifferent. After all, no one believed her!


    After lunch, they went to theputer room.


    Unexpectedly, the people from ss 12J were already there, havinge to encourage their participants upon hearing about thepetition with ss 12A.


    The people from ss 12A had been waiting there for a while. Seeing so many people from ss 12J, they sneered, "Thought you''d chicken out. Bringing all these people-afraid of losing, huh?"" Charley led the way, hands in his pockets, looking very cool. He stood in front of the ss 12A people and said, "Since someone seems eager for a lesson in humility, how could we not show up?" "You..."


    Charley didn''t even look at them and walked straight to theputer room with long strides.


    Susanne watched Charley''s back with a hint of infatuation in her eyes.


    On the 12A side, nine students gathered, with Susanne observing quietly, not interested in gaming. On the 12J side, there were exactly eight.


    Eleanor sat next to L and said, "L, during the game, have your character hide behind mine. I''ll cover you."


    Skyline City was a game where teams tackled evil forces under themand of a leader, aiming to rescue an experimental young girl trapped within. Its weaponry and gamey were akin to the most renowned games of the time. In Skyline City, teams wereposed of eight, and it featured a plethora of modern weapons and stylish attire, which contributed to its current fame and excitement among both male and female yers at Holy Light Elite Academy. The two teams opened a room for the match. They not only had to defeat the opponents but also eliminate the biggest enemy and rescue the little girl.


    Hearing Eleanor''s words, L nodded.


    As soon as L logged into the game, the virtual world exploded with excitement.


    "Sarah, this incredibly skilled yer, has finally appeared!"


    "Isn''t she a professional yer? So strong."


    "As far as I know, no professional yer in this game is as strong as Sarah."


    "Hurry up and invite her to our team."


    When other skilled yers invited L to join their teams, she politely declined, saying: [Sorry, I''m teaming up with my ssmates for apetition. Maybe next time.] The other yer was surprised and asked,: [You''re a student?]


    L quickly replied: [Yeah, I''m in 12th grade. Time is tight, maybe next time.]


    After that, the yers in the game started discussing heatedly.


    They couldn''t believe that such a skilled yer was a high school student.


    L exited the conversation and joined the 12J ss team.


    As soon as she entered, the room fell silent.


    Gilbert couldn''t hold back, "arah, such a legendary yer, has actually shown up."


    The whole room was shocked.

 Chapter 375 Deep Sea Pearl (Important Clue)

    Even though the sun was shining, the tribal ind ahead felt gloomy.


    It seemed like a dark, lifeless ce, as if evil spirits could attack at any moment.


    Sylvester raised his hand, and Mildred got the hint, handing him the binocrs. Through the binocrs, the forest showed no signs of life.


    It was like the raid from years ago had wiped everything out.


    Sylvester was in a bad mood.


    A tanned sailor in a neat navy uniform came over and lowered the metal gangway.


    With a gesture from Mildred, the bodyguards, holding guns, split into two teams. They descended the gangway in an orderly fashion, standing guard while keeping an eye on their surroundings. Sylvester looked at the golden beach in front of him and walked down with long strides, Mildred following behind.


    The golden beach around the tribal ind had extremely fine sand.


    Sylvester looked down at the sand, couldn''t help but roll up his pant leg, squatted, and picked up a handful of fine sand.


    As the sea breeze blew, the fine sand slipped through his fingers.


    Sylvester frowned, then stood up, took a few steps forward, and suddenly felt something hard under his foot, contrasting with the fine golden sand.


    He lifted his foot and looked down to see arge sea pearl shining on the golden beach.


    He squatted down and picked up the sea pearl, which was about the size of a baby''s fist, emitting a pinkish-purple luster under the sunlight.


    It was beautiful and strange.


    Mildred watched from the side, eyes filled with amazement, "This is a deep-sea pearl, right? Such arge one is very rare nowadays; it must be priceless." Sylvester held it in his hand, lost in thought.


    The deep-sea pearl reminded him of someone.


    Mildred questioned, "But why is there a deep-sea pearl on the beach? Could it be..."


    Sylvester put the deep-sea pearl away and said in a low voice, "The Holy Light Tribe might have left it."


    Mildred was puzzled. "Holy Light Tribe? Is that the tribe that lived on this ind?"


    Mildred had found it strange why Sylvester wanted toe here.


    He thought, ''Moreover, what is so interesting about the Holy Light Tribe? Could it be rted to the Immortal Man?''


    Mildred only knew about L, the Mutant, and that she was The Immortal Man''s Mutant. He didn''t know how much suffering and hardship this Mutant had endured, nor did he know where she came from. Sylvester did not exin but instead ordered, "Some of you take tools to salvage this deep-sea pearl, and some follow me into the tribal forest."


    "Understood."


    In Greafury City, within the span of a week, Antolin''s case underwent two trials and concluded sessfully.


    In the first trial, Antolin''swyer presented evidence of his significant contributions to charity before his arrest, including the education and medical care of poor children in Forgotten Town. He also exined how, after taking over the Scott Group, thepany gradually became the Harrison Group, continuously funding students in Forgotten Town who couldn''t afford school.


    Thewyer used the petition from the people of Forgotten Town to pressure the Greafury City court indirectly.


    However, due to the severity of the incident back then, the first court, in order to appease public sentiment, initially sentenced Antolin to a suspended death sentence, with execution dyed for two years.


    But within those two years, anything could happen.


    If Antolin behaved well in prison, the death sentence could bemuted to life imprisonment, life imprisonment to a fixed term, and a fixed term to a reduced sentence, which made it possible for him to be released in a few years. But the second trial was moreplex.


    After all, there was a breakthrough in the headless female corpse case on Hubert''s side.

 Chapter 376 Handle Him Personally

    A week ago, a woman named Reba told the cops her daughter, Cynthia, went missing. That same night, the police quickly put together a special task force to search for her.


    The case was tough to crack because the headless female body they found had no clues, and the head was missing. So, it stayed unsolved.


    After Reba''s report, the team connected the dots and went to Cynthia''s ce. They took hair samples and did a DNA test on the headless body, confirming it was Cynthia. They also found her diary. The diary detailed the horrors Antolin had put her through, including forcing her to work at the Harrison Group for his sick purposes. Reba fainted on the spot.


    The task force sealed off the Harrison family vi. In the basement, they found Cynthia''s head, which was preserved like a specimen.


    Zoe had no clue about any of this and was terrified.


    She thought, ''Was the white figure I saw outside my window Cynthia''s spirit?''


    With sufficient physical evidence in hand, the courtroom promptly convened for a second trial. ording to the criminalws of Pliar County, intentional murder shall be punished with the death penalty, life imprisonment, or fixed-term imprisonment of more than ten years; in cases of severe circumstances, the death penalty shall be imposed and carried out immediately at Greafury City''s highest-security prison, with execution to follow within a month. Topwyer Ben from Central City took the case, and the final verdict was reached.


    When L heard the news, she was leading a group, including Charley, to the security office to get the internal test papers from the Central City Education Association. These papers were the best summary of SAT knowledge points. One set of these was worth more than dozens of other practice papers.


    But these papers were only for the top four academies in Central City. They were super confidential, and other schools couldn''t get them, no matter what.


    L, at the back, saw Ben''s court verdict and smiled. She had sent Antolin to prison and would make sure he never got out. But letting him die would be too easy. "L, what''s all this stuff?" Charley asked.


    L put away her phone, looked over, and said, "You''ll see when we get back. You guys carry these to the ssroom."


    In the office, Alvin was grading papers. Seeing the message from his subordinate, he smiled and typed back: [Get ready; I want to handle him personally.] Back in the ssroom, Eleanor called the students to distribute the papers. They were shocked by what they saw.


    "Internal test papers from the Central City Education Association and key points for each subject."


    "Aren''t these only for the top four academies in Central City? This can''t be fake, right?"


    "It doesn''t look fake. Look at these materials and the organized forms; they seem legit."


    Charley, who didn''t care much, wasn''t surprised. But Eleanor was stunned and looked at L. "L, do you know someone from the Education Association?"


    That was the highest-level educational institution in Pr country, especially Thomas Rodriguez, who''s been in the education system since the beginning. Even the big families in Central City wanted to befriend him.

 Chapter 377 The Rodriguez Family in Central City

    L nced at Eleanor, didn''t argue, but smirked, "Yeah, some connections." Eleanor gasped.


    [Sarah, did you get the papers? It''s signed, as I can see.]


    L looked away from Eleanor and at her phone. [Got them, Thomas. Thanks.]


    [You''re wee. When are youing to Central City? Come over for dinner; I''ll have my chef make your favorite.]


    Thomas was chatting with L when a tall man walked down the stairs. He wore a white shirt and dress pants, making him look even taller.


    He walked downzily, with the posture of a gentleman, his back straight, and it seemed like his body contained immense strength.


    He seemed to be a natural gentleman.


    L sent a message: [Sure, Sarah will definitelye when she''s free.]


    Thomas saw the message and smiled.


    Michael noticed Thomas, who was usually serious, smiling and was surprised. "Grandpa, you''re in a good mood today."


    Thomas put away his phone. "Remember Sarah? She''s in high school in Greafury City now. It''s been three years since Ist saw her. I really miss her. Wonder how she looks now." He looked up at Michael, a glint in his eye. "Michael, what do you think of Sarah?"


    Michael didn''t miss Thomas''s calcting look. Remembering how beautiful L was even as a teenager, he said with a smile, "Sarah is still in high school. She has a bright future ahead." Thomas frowned. "You know what I mean. Don''t try to change the subject."


    A servant brought a tray to Michael. He took the priceless watch from it and slowly put it on, not answering Thomas but saying, "I have to head to Radiant Country tonight. When Sarahes, make sure to give her the gifts I''ve prepared over the years."


    With that, Michael turned and left. Thomas watched Michael''s back and snorted.


    Michael received a message informing him that the shipment he sent from Radiant Country to The Immortal Man was intercepted halfway by the Dragon Gang and the Illusionist Guild. He had to handle it immediately.


    In ss 12A, Susanne received a message from Zoe and fainted at her desk. The ssmates didn''t know what was happening and quickly went to the office to call the homeroom teacher. Dorothy was terrified when she heard the news and promptly took Susanne to the infirmary. Dorothy had no choice but to call Zoe.


    Zoe was begging the bank for a few more days and asking them not to pressure her so urgently. But the Harrison family had fallen, and no one was willing to help Zoe. Suddenly, she heard that Susanne had fainted at school and rushed over. After Zoe woke up, Susanne and Zoe hugged each other and cried.


    "Mom, you said it was the CEO of Starlit Group who gave it out?"


    Zoe clenched her fists, gritting her teeth. "Yes, the CEO of Starlit Group and his chief designer, Sophia, set up your father. At the financial summit, they released all the evidence, including a recording of your father''s confession. I didn''t know about the summit details until your father told me during a visit."


    Susanne''s eyes turned fierce. "This isn''t simple. They must have nned this for a long time."


    "But why would they do this?"


    Zoe was confused.

 Chapter 379 Her Pretty Face

    Ashlee couldn''t dig up any info on the Dragon Gang''s leader; the guy was a ghost.


    She sat back down, her beautiful brows furrowed. Steven tried to massage her legs, but she kicked him away, snapping, "Get lost."


    Steven hit the ground but didn''tin. He got up slowly, kneeling again, looking even more pitiful. But, his handsome face showed no fear, which made Ashlee feel better. She hated cowards.


    Ashlee looked at her subordinate, chin raised. "Every industry has its rules. No one goes full psycho. The Dragon Gang attacking the Wolf Gang out of nowhere-aren''t they scared of international bacsh? "When they fall, others will pounce. Is that what the Dragon Gang wants?


    "Get the word out. Tell the Wolf Gang''s hackers to contact the Dragon Gang and get some answers. We have no beef with them. Why are they hitting us?"


    "Yes," The subordinate answered.


    The subordinate was about to leave when Ashlee thought of Pliar''s country. She asked, "Where''s Sylvester? What''s he been up to?"


    After the mess with the Divine Doctor Association, all their people went dark. She knew Sylvester waspetent; he wouldn''t stay quiet for long. Once he knew they were from the Wolf Gang, he wouldn''t let them off easy. Thinking about it made Ashlee mad. The Wolf Gang couldn''t beat Sylvester, which was infuriating.


    Lisa had a way of ruining her mood.


    She thought, ''Lisa is dead, and I don''t even know who to take revenge on. Now Sylvester is just as frustrating.


    ''Let them all go to hell.


    ''If I''m going down, then the whole world should be punished for their actions. That''s the only way it''ll be fun.


    I refuse to believe I can''t handle Sylvester."


    The subordinate trembled. "Since they left the Divine Doctor Association, we''ve lost contact with the Gomez family and the Divine Doctor Association. They might be in danger."


    In other words, he had no clue what Sylvester was up to.


    "But ording to our info from Aurora Isle, Sylvester''s there now."


    Ashlee was shocked, thinking, ''What is Sylvester doing on Aurora Isle?''


    Her fingers tapped the sofa armrest, and L''s stunning face popped into her mind. Ashlee considered herself beautiful and admired by many men. But she was aging, while L was young, vibrant, and drop-dead gorgeous. Even she was jealous; no man could resist L.


    "Did he bring a little girl with him?" Ashlee asked.


    The subordinate didn''t get why she was asking but answered, "Sylvester brought bodyguards, but no little girl."


    "Is that so!" Ashlee burst into wildughter. "Sylvester''s not in Pr country, so this will be easier. I want that girl''s beautiful face."


    The subordinate nodded. "Yes."


    Ashleemanded, "If you fail again, just hang yourselves."


    The subordinate retreated. Ashlee beckoned to Steven, who obediently crawled over on his knees.

 Chapter 381 Charleys Helpless

    The cop car in the back noticed, too. "Attention. Attention. Snipers on the high ground," came the alert.


    The siren wailed, blending with the screams of pedestrians.


    Mark, the detective squad captain, barked, "Get the detained police car back to the prison now. Tell Hubert to head over. "Lock down all major traffic routes in the city.


    "Send a team to evacuate the public."


    "The rest of you, follow me."


    With that, officers in ck SWAT gear, armed with assault rifles, moved in to protect pedestrians and calm them down.


    Another team started pinpointing the sniper''s location, and Mark led the chase himself.


    Alvin nced at the wide-eyed, dead Antolin. After a moment, he stashed his sniper rifle and headed down the mountain path where his crew waited.


    That evening, near the detention center, the Thunderbolt Prix of Avalia preliminaries were kicking off.


    The Thunderbolt Prix of Avalia was a big deal internationally, but it was always held in Avalia. Teams that did well in the finals got topete on the world stage.


    This year''s finals were in Greafury City, but first, they needed to pass a preliminary round. Only those who advanced couldpete in the finals.


    The venue was packed with hundreds of souped-up luxury cars. Rich guys and their dates mingled and chatted.


    Joseph Martinez, with his date on his arm, walked up to the prelims organizers.


    "Joseph, it''s just the prelims. What brings you here?" James Smith, one of the organizers, greeted him warmly, "It''s an honor to have you, Joseph."


    Joseph had already beaten a new racer in a previous race, making him Avalia''s top racer and giving him a direct pass to the finals.


    Holding his sexy date close, Joseph said, "Just to have some fun with friends."


    People flocked to tter him. Joseph was now the new racing champion. Quiet murmurs filled the air.


    "If Joseph had clinched first ce in that championship before, he might have had a shot at the international Thunderbolt Prix. Who knows, maybe he could have raced alongside Aaron. Wonder who''s really the better driver." "But I heard Aaron''s been out of sight since that global Thunderbolt Prix. I still can''t forget that event. His drifting and speed were truly something."


    "I don''t think Joseph stands a chance."


    Mid-discussion, a chill ran down their spines. Joseph''s eyes gleamed with disdain. Hispanion chimed in, her voice sharp, "Joseph, some say you don''t measure up to Aaron."


    Joseph''s face darkened. "You think Aaron''s better?"


    Everyone quickly buttered up Joseph, "Aaron''s been out of the game for a while. No way he can match you now."


    Charley was driving a Lykan Hypersport, with L in the passenger seat, heading to the track.


    Gilbert followed in another car with Eleanor.


    Charley looked annoyed. "L, why''d youe with me?"


    L looked frail. If Sylvester found out, Charley would be in trouble. But L insisted, and he couldn''t say no.


    L was ying a game on her phone, her fingers flying. She was using a sniper rifle to headshot an enemy when she finally looked up. "Just don''t tell him." "But I have to raceter; I might not be able to watch out for you."


    The ce was packed and chaotic. L was so beautiful. He worried someone might harass her.

 Chapter 382 Why Are You Holding a Gun?

    L rolled down the window, letting the wind whip her face. It felt like freedom, something she wanted to chase and hold onto.


    She leaned back, closed her eyes, and let the wind wash over her. Her right hand casually held the phone resting on the window. "Race? You''ve already been disqualified from today''s preliminaries," she said. "Terry."


    Charley, who had been thinking about how to protect L, snapped to attention when he heard her call. His eyes widened in disbelief. "L, how do you know my nickname?"


    L nced at him coolly. "Eyes on the road."


    Charley quickly looked ahead, startled.


    L tilted her head slightly, her fingers pressing against her forehead. How did she know? It all started at the Balthazar auction on the border of Skya.


    The auction was just a cover; she was really there for Sylvester.


    She wanted to be by his side. But Sylvester was always surrounded by bodyguards and hidden protectors, making it impossible to get close.


    He was emotionally distant.


    So, how could she approach him? She dug into his background, even hacking into Pliar''s intelligence bureau using her Lady Phoenix alias. But all she found was that Sylvester led the Gomez family. He was too well-hidden.


    Then, L came to Holy Light Elite Academy.


    She decided to start with Charley.


    She saw him at the racetrack, framed by Joseph. She was terrified and wanted to save him, but the Gomez family and the police arrived quickly and took Charley away.


    Sylvester went to Skya to find the divine doctor, and L used the Balthazar auction to sell herself for ten billion dors. She secretly used her blood to save Charley, just in time. Naturally, Charley went into her informationwork.


    "L, L?" Sylvester''s voice snapped her back to reality.


    "Don''t worry about how I know," she said calmly. "The key is you can''t race now. What do you want to do?"


    In that spring preliminary, Charley was disqualified from the autumn preliminaries and the Thunderbolt Prix Of Avalia finals.


    "Do you want to use this to fight others?" L pressed a button inside the car and took out a gun.


    "Fight others with a gun?" She swung the gun stylishly with her slender index finger.


    Charley''s face turned pale. "L, you..."


    He quickly stopped the car and snatched the gun away. "Why are you holding a gun?"


    He thought, ''If Sylvester knows I let L hold a gun, I will be in big trouble.''


    L didn''t resist, letting Charley take the gun back.


    Behind them, Gilbert saw the car stop and pulled over. Eleanor rolled down the window, stuck her head out, and asked, "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 383 You Are Sylvesters Brother

    A car suddenly sped up from behind, and Gilbert yanked Eleanor through the window just in time. Eleanor, feeling like she had just dodged death, patted her chest. "I almost lost my head there." Gilbert, still shaken, took a moment to catch his breath. "Be careful. Look out for yourself."


    If she died in his car, it would be a nightmare. He''d be devastated and terrified.


    Eleanor patted Gilbert''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''m tough. By the way, what''s up with Charley and L?"


    Gilbert gripped the steering wheel and leaned back. "They should be fine. Let''s wait."


    Eleanor nodded and grabbed a box of choctes from the bag behind the seat, munching away.


    Gilbert sighed, thinking, ''When did she stash snacks in my car?''


    Up ahead, Charley clutched his gun, head down, silent.


    After a long pause, he spoke in a deep voice, "L, do you think less of me?"


    He was set up by others, disqualified from the race, but instead of striving to be stronger, he resorted only to violence.


    L looked at the dejected Charley and softly said, "Yeah, a little."


    Charley, lost in his gloom, twitched a smile. He wasn''t as tough as Sylvester.


    But then L continued, "Of course, I look down on you, a coward who hurts himself to fight against others."


    Charley''s eyes lit up. "L."


    L said with a smile, "I know your injury is a gic problem, but it got worse because Joseph messed with it. "He hurt you, so he has to pay.


    "If he made you bleed, make him bleed more.


    "If he got you disqualified, make sure he neverpetes again.


    "This world has beauty, but evil never goes away.


    "Why forgive him?


    "Why? Do you think you deserve all that''s hurting you?"


    Charley felt a surge of mixed emotions. He looked at L, eyes reddening. "L, I get it. I''ll quit being a hothead. I''ll beat Joseph the right way.


    "And besides, if I were to kill him today, even if it feels good in the moment, I''d still face legal consequences. Most importantly, it would tarnish my brother''s reputation.


    "I have to swallow my pride for now and n my moves carefully."


    Seeing Charley understand, L smiled.


    L mimicked Sylvester''s habit of touching his ring, only to realize she wasn''t wearing one. She frowned and muttered, "Sylvester is so stingy; he didn''t even buy me a ring. Next time hees back, I must ask for it as a gift." She thought, ''He should give me his beautiful ring.''


    "What? L, what did you say? Sylvester is not stingy."


    He thought, ''Sylvester, he''s a mysterious guy, very wealthy, and loves L so much. There''s no way he''d be stingy with her. He probably wants to shower her with all the beauty in the world.''


    L stuck out her tongue. "Nothing. Forget about it.."


    Charley caught herining about Sylvester.


    Then she squinted. "But you don''t have to wait. Charley, you''re Sylvester''s brother. How can you swallow your pride?"


    "What do you mean?" Charley asked.

 Chapter 387 How About a Race?

    Charley jumped in, "L, you don''t even know how to race!"


    Ignoring Charley, L locked eyes with Joseph. "Joseph, how about a race?


    "If you beat me, tonight, you can have more than just a massage."


    Joseph''s eyes lit up. "Racing isn''t a game, Miss. If something goes wrong, it could be bad."


    L casually rubbed her wrist. "Don''t worry, I know a bit about racing. I won''t crash. But you? That''s another story. "What? Scared, Joseph?"


    Joseph said, "Scared? Me? I''m just worried you''ll cry when you lose."


    L replied, "Is that so!"


    Joseph said, "But don''t worry, you can cry in my arms, and I''llfort you."


    L smiled, but her eyes were ice-cold.


    She thought, ''He is just a dying man with a disgusting pie hole.''


    Charley didn''t argue; he just watched L, worried. Gilbert and Eleanor were the same.


    There was a buzz in the crowd.


    "This girl is so arrogant, daring to race against Joseph."


    "None of us would challenge Joseph, but she does it right in front of everyone."


    "If she falls into Joseph''s hands, she''s done for."


    L walked up to Charley and gave his chest a heavy pat. "Watch closely and see how I teach him a lesson."


    Charley pressed his lips together, worry in his eyes.


    James smirked, "Alright, since Joseph''s interested, let''s have a good game."


    Joseph stretchedzily, "Tonight, I''ll show you what I can do."


    L didn''t care. She walked to the limited edition Lykan Hypersport, opened the door, and got in.


    This vehicle, modified extensively, boasted an interior whoseponents alone cost a fortune.


    Running her hand over it, she lifted her finger and pressed the start button. The headlights shed on and off, the car resembling a beast awakening from slumber, letting out a growling honk. She thought, ''Sylvester is impressive, even the car is the best.''


    The race began, a showdown between a Ferrari and a Lykan Hypersport.


    The scorekeeper stood by, ready to record. The referee, holding a microphone, said, "There are 108 turns in the race track, and all are very narrow. Below the turns are cliffs, with many dangers along the way. There are no cameras, so I wish both of you a safe journey. Staying alive is the most important."


    L gripped the steering wheel, nced sideways at Joseph in the car next to her, and mocked him. Her eyes were cold.


    Joseph, seeing L''s smirk, remained oblivious to the danger he was in, only thinking how much he liked her demeanor. At this moment, the referee gave the signal.


    Joseph''s car shot forward like an arrow, heading towards the 108 turns of the racetrack.


    Meanwhile, L stayed put.


    Joseph nced back in his rearview mirror. Realizing she hadn''t followed. he grinned.


    ''You are destined to be mine,'' He pondered.

 Chapter 389 Crash

    "Use the rope to snag that car!" a Wolf gang member shouted from the helicopter.


    Ashlee wanted to skin her alive, so capturing L alive along with her car was preferable.


    L reacted swiftly, jerking the steering wheel left and hitting the gas pedal as the sports car bolted away.


    The wind whipped around the windows, creating a beastly howl that made one''s heart race.


    She deftly maneuvered through curves, dodging obstacles and kicking up dust.


    Ahead, Joseph''s sports car was also speeding away.


    Despite the helicopter on her tail, L stayed cool.


    But the chopper was fast and had night vision. The rope seemed maically drawn to her car.


    As soon as the rope touched the car, a metal chain wrapped around it like an octopus.


    With a violent jolt, L sensed trouble, shifting gears to the maximum as the red needle on the dashboard hit its limit.


    "Damn! She''s too fast," someone in the helicopter cursed. The chopper swayed, unable to reel in the, and got dragged by L''s car.


    The Wolf gang members were furious.


    The wind was howling, and the car windows couldn''t be opened. The air inside was getting thin, and the outside air stung L''s face, almost blinding her.


    Luckily, Charley had installed an airpressor. Steering with one hand, L hit the switch, and thepressor sucked out the stale air. She felt better and started to calm down.


    She thought, ''Who is after me? Could it be the Immortal Man''s crew? The Immortal Man. I didn''te looking for you, but you''ve found me. If death is what you seek, then so be it''


    On the mountain road, cliffs loomed. If she drove fast enough, she could drag the helicopter into the mountain wall.


    With this n in mind, L began strategizing.


    Ahead was Joseph''s racing car. L honked to signal Joseph to move aside.


    She didn''t have time topete with him now; she was focused on taking down The Immortal Man''s people.


    However, Joseph was being foolish, thinking L was flirting with him. Not only did he refuse to move, but he deliberately blocked L''s path.


    "Idiot," she muttered, "If you want to die, be my guest."


    She swiftly maneuvered around a bend, then elerated again. Just as she was about to pass Joseph, he recklessly blocked her path to the right.L''s sports car lost power due to the blockade, and seeing this, the helicopter crew yanked the rope. L''s car, along with Joseph''s, teetered off the cliff''s edge. With both carsbined, the sudden force caused the helicopter to be pulled down as well.


    With a loud crash, everything went silent.


    In another helicopter, a subordinate gaped at the scene. "Mr. Rodriguez, the cars and the helicopter just went over the cliff."


    "Lower the rope. I''m going down to check."


    "Mr. Rodriguez!"


    "Do as I say."


    Meanwhile, a modified military jeep shook off pursuers, heading towards a cliffside trail at the foot of the mountain pass.

 Chapter 390 She Cant Die

    Over at the square, there were already people watching.


    It had been almost an hour, way too long.


    Usually, it took about an hour toplete the 108-turn mountain road race and return.


    Moreover, Joseph''sst spring mountain road race record was 47 minutes; it couldn''t possibly take this long.


    People in the crowd had started whispering, and the discussions were getting louder, each person with their thoughts.


    "What took those two so long? Could something bad have happened?"


    "There are no lights on the mountain road but cliffs around. Could it be..."


    idents with racers weremon.


    "I don''t think so. With a beauty racing with him, Joseph didn''t seem to take it seriously. As for why they haven''te back, maybe they''re having sex out there." The crowd burst intoughter as if it was already a fact.


    However, just as the person finished speaking, Charley grabbed his head and mmed him to the ground.


    "Don''t you dare say that again."


    Pinned to the ground by Charley, the man received a storm of hard punches from Charley and snapped, "Is it wrong?"


    "Say it again, and I''ll rip your tongue out."


    Charley thought, ''How dare he nder L! He is asking for trouble!''


    It was James and Gilbert who pulled Charley away.


    "Charley, let go. If you keep hitting him, he might die." Although Gilbert also wanted to rip out his tongue, it wouldn''t be good to go to jail for such a disgusting man. Charley finally got up, stomped on the guy hard before leaving, took Gilbert''s car keys, and walked towards his Pagani.


    At the bottom of the mountain road cliff, broken car fragments and helicopter wreckagey below, with the smell of gasoline permeating the air, carrying a pungent odor. Upon closer inspection, there was even a faint smell of roasted flesh.


    When Alvin drove to the small road at the bottom of the mountain road, he found obstacles ahead, and the fire was burning fiercely.


    He frowned; the car had crashed!


    "These young people nowadays don''t cherish their lives, only to seek thrills. Now look, the car is destroyed, and people are dead. How heartbroken their families must be." The mountain road, with its 108 turns, had always been popr with young people, and many raced on it.


    Alvin wasn''t surprised by this.


    What puzzled him was why there was a helicopter there.


    The helicopter wreckage had crashed into two luxury cars, lying in an extremely dpidated state.


    The smell of gasoline was everywhere, and there was even a smell of roasted flesh.


    As for the smell, it was easy to understand!


    People were dead here.


    And it was quite a few.


    Just as he was thinking of getting out of the car to take a look, he saw a bloodied woman crawling out of the wreckage.


    Her movements were eerie and difficult.


    There were even small mes burning on her.


    Alvin marveled at her survival; what a strong will to live!


    When they fell off the cliff, the car was too fast, and there was a helicopter attached above. With such explosive force and destruction, L once thought she was going to die. But she couldn''t. She still had Sylvester. She couldn''t die, absolutely no.


    L used all her strength, wing at the forest soil with her hands, ignoring the sharp stones piercing her.


    She knew she had to leave here alive.


    Alvin was actually ready to turn around and leave, but L''s tenacity was terrifying. He had never seen someone so determined to live.


    This stirred a ripple in his hardened heart.


    Seeing L struggling, Alvin sighed, opened the car door, and walked towards her.

 Chapter 394 Sacred Significance in Island Nation

    Max strolled over to the massive floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at the clouds below with a smirk.


    Clutching a sea pearl that glowed pink-purple, he said in a deep voice, "Lisa, you think he''s got some skills?"


    He thought, ''To have actually found this ce.


    ''Alright then, let''s have some fun."


    After the subordinate dealt with the maid, he walked in and said, "Mr. White, I''ve taken care of her. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way."


    Max toyed with the deep-sea pearl in his hand, thought for a moment, and said, "There''s one more thing I need you to do, and you must be quick."


    "Mr. White, just say the word."


    Echoing Wastnd Isle, Dragon Gang.


    The tech team got an online message from the Wolf gang and rushed to the armory to report.


    Richard was tuning firearms. Seeing the message brought by the tech team, he sneered, "Just tell them the Dragon Gang has always been arrogant. The Dragon Gang is a lion, and lions hate wolves. Is that reason enough?" The tech team member chuckled, "Got it, Richard."


    Richard put away the firearms and started tuning other stealth weapons, then said, "The Dragon Gang never cares about the feelings of weak teams. If they have the guts, they cane challenge us."


    The tech team member left with a grin.


    In Ind nation, all the members of the Elder Council had arrived.


    Chief Elder, dressed in a ck robe, stood at the forefront to wee Sylvester''s arrival.


    Sylvester looked at the scene intently and said, "The Elder Council members are well-informed."


    He had just arrived, and they were already here.


    Chief Elder bowed to Sylvester, smiling gently, "Mr. Gomez is here. The Ind Nation dares not neglect you. Mr. Gomez, the journey must have been tiring. Pleasee with me."


    At this moment, arge pce building, with a tall tower iid with sea pearls, came into Sylvester''s view.


    The Elder Council members exined, "This is the pce where the King of the Ind Nation resides, upying half of the central ind. The tall tower was built by the King for the Queen. But the Queen is ill now, and the King is taking care of her, so he cannote out to greet you. Please forgive us."


    Sylvester squinted his eyes, not caring about why Max and his wife didn''te out, and continued, "This pce is quite special, even iid with sea pearls."


    Chief Elder immediately said, "The Queen loves pearls, and Mr. White dotes on her, so he sought the world''s most precious sea pearls for iying. Thus, sea pearls have be a sacred symbol in the Ind Nation." Hearing this, Sylvester smiled but said nothing.


    This ce is interesting.


    Suddenly, Sylvester felt a pain in his chest, and his face turned pale.


    In Greafury City Central Hospital, L was being dragged by the doctor for an X-ray.


    At the door of the examination room, Charley, Gilbert, and Eleanor stood in the hallway like obedient students.


    Everyone''s face was filled with guilt.


    Eleanor''s beautiful eyes were swollen from crying.


    Alvin was genuinely angry this time, pointing at them and scolding, "I truly hadn''t expected you to go racing in thete evening.


    "You''ve got your own ideas, not interested in studying, wanting to be unique. I''ve tried not to push you too hard, letting you do what you like. But look at the mess you''ve made! You nearly caused a disaster."


    "It''s bad enough that you''re into racing, but you took L along too. I''m telling you three-if L has any issues after today, I won''t let you off the hook."


    Seeing Alvin''s furious expression, Eleanor, with her swollen eyes, looked at Charley, "Mr. Scott seems to be a bit over the top today, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 395 Dragon Gangs Interference

    "Over the top? Tomorrow, bring your parents here. I need to punish you."


    Charley pretended not to hear and turned to Alvin, puzzled. "Mr. Scott, why were you down by the mountain road?"


    He had driven down and spotted Alvin helping L up from the ground.


    Annoyed, Alvin replied, "If you can be there, why can''t I?"


    Eleanor pouted, "Mr. Scott, you''ve changed. You used to be so gentle."


    Alvin was speechless.


    Just then, L, wrapped in Alvin''s coat, came out of the doctor''s office with an X-ray.


    She waved at everyone, "See, I''m fine."


    She was indeed fine, but everyone was worried, so she had to go to the hospital to ease their concerns.


    Charley, holding the report, looked incredulous. "L, you fell from such a height. Are you really okay?"


    L patted her chest. "I was very lucky."


    Alvin pressed his lips together, saying nothing.


    However, Charley still didn''t get it.


    It wasn''t untilter that he learned L was a Mutant, someone who had survived many hardships, that he finally understood today''s confusion.


    Charley, supporting L, whispered, "L, let''s go back to Dragon Manor."


    L shook her head. "No need."


    If she went back to Dragon Manor in her condition, the servants would get suspicious.


    Then Sylvester would find out and start worrying.


    She just needed to rest due to exhaustion, nothing more serious.


    Alvin remained oblivious to the exchange between Charley and L. Approaching them, he gently took the X-ray from L, reassured by the absence of any anomalies.


    But he still looked at L with concern. "L, I''ll ask the principal for a leave of absence for you. Go home and rest."


    L shook her head. "I won''t go back, but Uncle Alvin, please get me a few days off. I won''t attend sses before the exams."


    Charley was the first to understand. "Uncle Alvin? L, Mr. Scott is your uncle?"


    Gilbert and Eleanor looked bewildered too. They thought, ''When does Mr. Scott be L''s uncle?''


    L smiled without exining. "Yes, I just found out he''s my uncle. So, you all better study hard and not embarrass my uncle." Thinking about having to study hard, everyone felt dejected.


    Back at the dormitory, as soon as L crossed the threshold, her body ckened with relief.


    Looking at her body, L frowned. Today, she had gone through an explosion, a high fall, and a fire, suffering serious injuries.


    But fortunately, her Mutant abilities had fully awakened.


    In the past, she wouldn''t have recovered so quickly.


    Thinking this, L supported herself against the wall and walked to the bathroom.


    After washing up and changing out of her burnt clothes, L came out of the bathroom and saw the captain of the first squad of the Winds of Fury Team standing respectfully by the balcony window. Seeing L, the captain of the first squad respectfully said, "Winds of Fury Team, you called for me."


    L, wiping the water from her hair, casually threw her dirty clothes to the captain. "Dispose of these."


    The captain took them, her mouth twitching. This was the simplest task she had received in a long time.


    "By the way, how''s it going with Karen Martinez?" L, in pink pajamas, asked while sitting on the bed.


    Hearing this, the captain shook her head. "ording to Twilight Storm, it was going smoothly, but the Dragon Gang interfered, making that batch of goods a bit tricky."

 Chapter 397 Sleeping Like a Baby

    Sylvester looked at L''s sleeping face, rolled up his pant legs, and carefully sat on the edge of her bed.


    Seeing her peacefully asleep, her chest rising and falling gently, he finally felt at ease.


    He reached out, his fingertips just brushing her cheek when L grabbed his finger.


    "Sylvester."


    Thinking he had woken her, he was about to speak when she shifted, wrapped both arms around his, and fell back asleep.


    Sylvester pulled closer, smiled, and whispered, "L, are you dreaming of me?"


    L mumbled something, her lips pouting slightly.


    No matter what roles L yed or how much blood she had on her hands, when she let her guard down, she always looked like the innocent little princess Sarah from the tribal forests. Sylvester gently touched her nose. "You know, I was so worried about you, and here you are, sleeping like a baby."


    He moved closer. In the moonlight, he noticed her lips were pale, not their usual red.


    His face darkened. He was about to get up when L''s grip tightened. He lifted her effortlessly with his left hand, cradling her securely. His right hand stroked her back, holding her close to his chest. With his tall frame, L looked tiny in his arms.


    She didn''t wake up, and his frown deepened. Normally, she would have woken up by now.


    Sylvester scanned the dorm room, not missing a single corner.


    He found nothing suspicious.


    What he didn''t know was that L had her people take away the burnt clothes and X-rays from the hospital as soon as she returned, even spraying perfume to cover the gasoline smell. No clues were left behind.


    Sylvester looked back at L. Not wanting to stay in the dorm room any longer, he grabbed a pink plush nket, wrapped her in it, and headed for the door.


    Just as he reached the door, he felt something unusual on the floor. He turned on his phone''s shlight and saw some yellow soil particles.


    The sky was getting brighter.


    A Maybach was parked in front of Holy Light Elite Academy''s dormitory.


    Robbie stood by the car and, after ten minutes, saw Sylvester emerge, carrying L.


    Robbie always thought Sylvester was crazy, but this time was different.


    Back in Ind Nation, they had just reached the temple when Sylvester suddenly felt a pain in his chest.


    Robbie thought it was Sylvester''s hereditary disease acting up and was wondering what to do when he saw Sylvester tremblingly take out his phone, repeatedly calling L, but no one answered. At that moment, he saw Sylvester''s face turn gloomy, almost deathly pale.

 Chapter 400 A Member of the Illusionist Guild

    He stood at the door, looking pissed, with teeth marks on his chin.


    Alvin blinked, "What happened to you?"


    Dominic gritted his teeth, "We went to check out that helicopter and ran into the Illusionist Guild. This wound? Courtesy of a woman from their Winds of Fury Team."


    He didn''t buy Patricia''s story, but he was sure she couldn''t hurt him. Then, suddenly, Patricia leaned in and bit his chin. He was totally thrown off.


    In the Arnold Assassin Team, he went through all kinds of training, even got injected with aphrodisiacs and had women sent to his room, but he always kept his cool. But this time, he felt a sudden jolt in his chest.


    His grip loosened, and Patricia got away. This was bad news.


    Alvin raised an eyebrow at Dominic''s angry face, "How do you know they''re from the Illusionist Guild?" Alvin spoke, then walked into the room.


    He flopped onto the sofa, reclining a bit, his cigarette hand resting on the armrest. With a flick of his finger, ash fell into the ashtray.


    Dominic followed, speaking respectfully, "Since you secretly returned to Pliar country, there have been several shes between the Arnold Assassin Team and the Illusionist Guild over cargo. It''s only natural for rival organizations to have conflicts, and we don''t feel wronged about losing to the Illusionist Guild. Through these incidents, we''ve gained some understanding of them."


    No wonder Alvin didn''t know.


    Alvin thought for a moment, "But why would the Illusionist Guild get involved in this?"


    Dominic shook off the weird feeling, clenched his fist, and said coldly, "I think the Illusionist Guild wants to grab or destroy the helicopter wreckage. But with the Greafury city police around, they didn''t dare make a move. The one who hurt L is probably from the Illusionist Guild."


    Alvin heard this but didn''t say anything.


    After a bit, he said, "Keep an eye on the Illusionist Guild."


    He had a bold hypothesis in mind, but upon further reflection, L was just an adult.


    She could be a Mutant, with no way to protect herself and no choice. But the idea of her being a member of the Illusionist Guild was unthinkable to him.


    What was the Illusionist Guild? It was a massive organization thatbined intelligence gathering and assassinations, ranking among the top in the international scene.


    She was only eighteen, so young.


    The thought of her killing someone...


    He didn''t dare to imagine.


    But if the people on that helicopter were from the Illusionist Guild, then the Arnold Assassin Team and the Illusionist Guild were definitely at odds.


    Dominic nodded, "Arnold, should we keep digging for the truth?"


    Alvin took a drag of his cigarette, "Pliar country is strict about checking outsiders. The mastermind behind that helicopter will be found out sooner orter. You guys shouldy low for now; the truth wille out." Dominic nodded, turned, and respectfully closed the door as he left.


    The room went quiet again.


    Alvin looked at the cigarette between his fingers and frowned, thinking, ''Why am I smoking again? L hates the smell.'' Without a second thought, he tossed it away.


    Then he squinted, thinking. ''How does L know I''m her uncle?''


    At Dragon Manor, L felt like she was dreaming. She dreamed Sylvester hade back, standing by her bedside, smiling gently at her.


    In her dream, Sylvester lifted her gently and whispered, "Darling, let''s go home."

 Chapter 401 Handle the Mess Alone

    Sylvester lounged on the living room sofa in light yellow loungewear, gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose, giving off a gentle vibe. His long legs were casually crossed, and he held a sea pearl with a pinkish-purple sheen in his hand, gently stroking it, exuding an undeniable aura of authority.


    In his left hand, he held Robbie''s phone, staring at a portrait sent by his subordinate, deep in thought. The background of the portrait was clearly the temple within the Ind Nation.


    During this exploration of the Ind Nation, they didn''t find members of The Immortal Man, but they did uncover several important clues. One was that King Max of the Ind Nation had dug up all the sea pearl ms around the Holy Light Tribe and sent them to his ailing queen. Another was this portrait. The message from his subordinate said that the person in the portrait was a medical expert from Pliar country who had treated the Ind Nation''s people during a viral epidemic. To honor him, the Ind Nation''s king had a portrait made, which now hung in the temple as a sacred item! And now, this person resided in the pce.


    Robbie stood respectfully to the side, looking down at the portrait on the phone, a thought suddenly shing through his mind. He quickly said, "Sylvester, I have a discovery."


    Sylvester leaned back slightly, casually handed the phone to Robbie with his left hand, and then lifted his eyelids to nce at Robbie, "How could your brain find something useful?"


    Robbie took the phone, his mouth twitching.


    Robbie was stunned, unsure whether he should speak or not.


    "Why aren''t you speaking?"


    Robbie touched his nose and began, "The information collected by the subordinates says that this person is skilled in Pliar country''s medical techniques, and his facial features are also simr to those of other members of The Divine Doctor Association. L''s master was from The Divine Doctor Association and passed away at a young age. Do you think these two could be the same person?"


    Hearing this, Sylvester raised an eyebrow and looked at Robbie, "Bravo! You''re starting to get smart.


    "But don''t tell L about this."


    Robbie was puzzled, "Why? If these two are really the same person, L should be happy."


    He thought to himself, ''If this person really is L''s mentor Robert, and if Robert is still alive, L would be quite happy, right?''


    Sylvester''s voice was cool. "Happy?"


    This matter was not that simple!


    He mused, ''If L knew about this, with her intelligence, she''d probably be quite upset once she thought it through.


    ''And if we dig deeper, if there''s some covert connection between the Ind Nation and the Holy Light Tribe, then could The Immortal Man have ties to the Ind Nation as well? ''Furthermore, what''s the connection between The Immortal Man and this divine doctor?''


    ''I have to explore these questions, but L must never find out.


    ''If my suspicions prove true, it would only make her more distraught.


    ''So, no matter what I uncover or the truths I discover, I''ll bear the burden alone.


    ''Let me handle the mess alone.


    ''L just needs to stay by my side, remain healthy and happy, and pursue whatever she wishes. That''s all that matters.''

 Chapter 405 Naughty

    Sylvester paused, lifting his gaze with a look of confusion in his eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    L pushed him away, her cheeks flushing. "I''ll do it myself."


    Raising an eyebrow, Sylvester tilted her chin up with his fingertips. "Just a few days apart, and you''re already shy?" L bit her lip. "No, I just... I just..."


    She was exhausted.


    No one knew that while Mutants had super healing abilities, they experienced a period of weakness after major injuries.


    The wounds healed quickly and painlessly, but the energy drain left her body weak.


    During this time, even basicbat techniques were out of reach, leaving her very weak.


    The worst injury she''d ever sustained was when she escaped from theb five years ago.


    After Sylvester rescued her, shey alone in a cold ward, unable to do anything.


    She was like a newborn, barely understanding the world around her.


    Later, Robert took her to The Divine Doctor Association to recuperate, and she finally started to get better.


    If it weren''t for Robert, she might not have survived.


    A beautiful girl, without money or family protection, wandering alone-she was so naive.


    Evil had a way of finding such innocence.


    In this world, there are always those who delight in tearing apart beautiful souls.


    Seeing L''s flustered expression, Sylvester let out a lowugh. He picked her up and set her on the edge of the sink, leaning in slightly so they were eye-to-eye, his gaze radiating an unsettling intensity. "Are you afraid of me? Think I might take advantage of you?"


    L turned her head, pouting slightly. "I know men have needs, and yours are strong."


    If Sylvester really wanted to, she wouldn''t refuse. Sex when two people resonated with each other-could be beautiful. But her body was in no condition to bear it.


    Besides, Sylvester didn''t know about her injuries from racing.


    Sylvester gently cupped L''s chin, scrutinizing her with narrowed eyes.


    He thought, ''How could she be so cute?''


    Laughing, he released her chin and ced his arms on either side of her. His eyes, filled with desire, turned serious. "Baby, my needs are strong, but I won''t ignore your condition." L hadn''t eaten breakfast and was very weak.


    She looked at Sylvester, her head tilted, eyes blushing. "Then the past three days..."


    They''d been having sex non-stop, leaving her exhausted.


    Sylvester gritted his teeth, smiling. "You were naughty, so you had to be punished. I can''t bear to punish you in other ways or see you cry. But in bed, the more you cry, the better." He kissed the corner of her mouth, pressing his lips to hers. "Remember, if you''re naughty, this is how I''ll punish you."


    She blushed, thinking, ''Indeed, I shouldn''t trust Sylvester''s nonsense!''

 Chapter 406 Try Cursing Again

    "This time, you didn''t do anything wrong. How could I punish you?"


    His words carried a subtle edge, almost like an indirect warning.


    L felt a twinge of anxiety.


    She sighed deeply, ''I''m finished.


    ''I will be in trouble if Sylvester finds out about my racing ident yesterday.


    ''But there is no need to worry too much I''ve only gone out to help Charley before running into those troublemakers. I haven''t deliberately caused any problems. ''Might as well let Charley take the me for me.''


    Charley, who was in ss, inexplicably sneezed.


    "Come on, take off your clothes, shower, and then we''ll get some food."


    As he spoke, he raised his hands to unbutton L''s clothes. L quickly stopped him, her whole body struggling, "No, no, I''ll take them off myself."


    She thought, ''Who knows if Sylvester would do something other than just undressing me?''


    Sylvester, slightly annoyed, chuckled and decided not to argue. Looking down at the wriggling L in his arms, he exerted a firm grip, and with one swift motion, removed her clothes. L quickly hugged Sylvester tightly.


    "Deliberately throwing yourself into my arms!" Sylvester looked at L curled up in his arms, her face blushing with shyness.


    So cute!


    "No, I''m not."


    Sylvesterughed and stopped teasing her. L needed to eat, after all.


    He directly picked her up and put her into the bathtub.


    As soon as L got in, she was like a little fish, ready to swim to the other side of the tub. The next second, she was grabbed by Sylvester, who warned her, "No running." He thought, ''I''m notgoing to have sex with her. Why is she running?''


    L sighed, thinking, ''I''m really feeling so weak right now. Normally, I could at least put up a bit of a fight, but right now, I can barely resist at all. It''s so frustrating! Truly, it''s so unfair!''


    As Sylvesterthered shower gel onto her delicate skin, he noticed her pitiful expression and chuckled. "You''re not happy with me taking care of you?"


    L hugged herself with two hands, pouting and turning her head.


    "What? Not a fan of my personal attention?" Sylvester asked again, casually.


    He knew L''s personality well; she actually enjoyed being pampered by him. He''d always made sure to take good care of her every time he brought her back from Skya Country.


    L sat in the bath, propped up on her elbows, and looked at Sylvester. "Sylvester, have you finished your errands? Why did youe back so suddenly?"


    Sylvester casually took a bottle of rose essential oil and dripped it into the water. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "I missed you, so I came back. By the way, I have a gift for youter, you should like it." L stretched out her hands, "What is it? I want that gift now."


    She gazed at him with anticipation.


    Sylvester looked down at her and, with a yful grin, dabbed a bit of foam on the tip of her nose. L shook her head, trying to brush off the foam.


    Her adorable reaction was simply irresistible to him.


    He thought, ''God has been kind to me! He gave me a painful childhood, but then made up for it with L, this priceless treasure. I''m truly content.'' "Not telling you yet."


    L pouted and patted her shoulder, signaling Sylvester to wash her shoulder with an expression ofmand.


    Sylvester smiled andplied.


    After washing her neck, L lifted her foot out of the water and ordered Sylvester, "Here, wash my feet and massage them."


    Then she closed her eyes, waiting for his service.


    After yesterday''s wild racing, where she had battled with the helicopter''s upants and pushed the car to its limits, her foot was sore from the relentless pedal action. Even on the international circuits, she had never pushed herself so hard. L''s calves were fair and tender.


    A hint of desire shed in Sylvester''s eyes. He took the body wash beside him and applied it to L''s calves, rubbing them.


    L suddenly opened her eyes, her body trembling slightly, her face quickly turning flush, "You jerk!"


    Sylvester leaned down, getting close to L, his voice low and sexy, "Try cursing again!"

 Chapter 408 Lela, dont you think you owe me an explanation

    At that moment, Trenton''s call came through. Sylvester answered, "What''s up?"


    Trenton said, "Sylvester, Mark from Greafury City sent over thetest toxin test results andst night''s case analysis.


    "Wepared the toxin and found it identical to the one detected in the teeth of the head of the Wolf gang division we took downst time. I think the Wolf gang is stirring up trouble again."


    Sylvester, half-lying on thewn, holding the phone in one hand and casually pinching L''s cheek with the other, spoke coldly, "The Ironfist Holding Center oversees the Pliar country border. The Wolf gang''s frequent activity in Pliar is on you." Feeling guilty, Trenton said, "Yes, please punish me."


    The Szar family had been promoted by the Gomez family. Trenton was personally promoted by Sylvester, who entrusted him with all matters of the Ironfist Holding Center. Not only did he fail to manage it well, but he also allowed these organizations to cause trouble. It was his failure.


    "Enough, talking about this now is pointless. What I need to know is, who is the Wolf gang targeting this time?"


    L, lying in Sylvester''s arms, frowned upon hearing this.


    Could it be that they really aren''t from The Immortal Man? The Wolf gang!


    She had heard of them.


    This organization worshiped a queen and always followed her rule, like a cult.


    However, the Illusionist Guild had never shed with the Wolf gang, and since there was no direct conflict of interest, the two organizations had coexisted peacefully.


    It seemed necessary to have the Illusionist Guild investigate the Wolf gang.


    How dare they provoke her!


    Trenton then recounted the series of events fromst night to Sylvester, including the car race crash and the helicopter using a rope to target one of the sports cars.


    "Sylvester, we reviewed Mark''s report. ording to the race organizer Mr. Parker''s statement, there was a girl with silver contact lenses in the other Lykan Hypersport, but after the ident, there was no body found at the scene, and there were no surveince cameras on the highway. It''s a real mystery."


    Trenton continued talking to Sylvester, but to L, it sounded like torture.


    Listening to Trenton, Sylvester sat up straight, looking at the motionless L in his arms with a half-smile.


    "Sylvester, as per Mark''s findings, the helicopter had the red Lykan Hypersport squarely in its sights, indicated by the securing rope epassing that vehicle. Despite Mark''s inquiriesst night, all records pertaining to the car''s proprietor in Greafury City had been erased, rendering any tracing efforts futile.


    "If this wasn''t done by a top hacker, I wouldn''t believe it," Trenton added.


    L''s body shuddered again.


    "Alright, I got it. Next, the Ironfist Holding Center will directly target the Wolf gang. Coordinate with the Greafury City Police Department; the Ironfist Holding Center will take full responsibility for this matter." Trenton, listening on the other end, didn''t dare to ask more and respectfully said, "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Ending the call, Sylvester tossed his phone aside carelessly before hisrge palm found its way to the back of L''s head, applying firm pressure as he pulled her closer. Closing in on L with an inherent sense of dominance in his eyes, Sylvester''s gaze bore a menacing threat as he uttered, "L Gomez, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"

 Chapter 409 Lelas Epic Performance (1)

    Autumn was in full swing, painting the leaves around Dragon Manor a rich gold. When the sunlight hit them just right, it was like stepping into a living oil painting.


    The breeze was gentle, sending yellow leaves fluttering down like delicate butterfly wings. It was a romantic, beautiful sight.


    On the grass, there were fancy pastries and fruitsid out. A handsome guy lounged on a soft nket, his long legs stretched out, with a stunning beauty nestled in his arms. It was picture-perfect. Well, almost. The guy''s intense stare kinda ruined the vibe.


    L held a cherry, straddling Sylvester''sp. His fierce look sent a chill down her spine.


    When Sylvester called her by her full name, L knew she was in deep trouble. This wasn''t going to blow over easily.


    What now? Her mind raced as she looked at Sylvester, swallowing hard.


    It was bad. He didn''t take the cherry she offered. He was really pissed. L''s thoughts were all over the ce.


    Just when she thought he wouldn''t eat it, Sylvester leaned in, took the cherry from her hand, and chewed it slowly, his eyes locked on hers. It felt like he was devouring her, not the cherry. Her heart pounded with fear.


    "I ate it, baby. Now it''s your turn to talk."


    To L, it sounded more like, "Baby, I did what you wanted, now brace yourself for the consequences."


    Terrifying!


    L''s mind scrambled for a solution. Maybe she could me Charley!


    Sylvester saw her struggling and raised an eyebrow, "Since you won''t talk, I will."


    "Let me guess, what could it be?" Sylvester said slyly.


    What?


    "Charley was going to race, and you went with him. You went to back him up as his sister-inw, right?"


    That red Lykan Hypersport, there were only seven in the world, and Pliar country only had one. It was Sylvester''sing-of-age gift to Charley.


    He knew his brother loved racing, so he supported Charley''s passion.


    Yep, he nailed it.


    "During the race, you got targeted by Wolfgang, who wanted to take both the car and you with a helicopter.


    "You thought the people on that helicopter were from The Immortal Man and tried to get rid of them, but they were too dumb, causing this mess.


    "Am I right?


    "If it weren''t for your special phone getting destroyed in the ident, you would''ve kept this from me forever, wouldn''t you? Am I right!"


    His voice suddenly rose, making L flinch.


    The nearby servants looked worried, afraid Sylvester wouldsh out at L.


    L looked at Sylvester with teary eyes. She moved closer, wrapped her arms around his neck, and buried her face in his warm, apricot-colored sweater. Her voice was sweet and soft as she said, "Sylvester, hold me close; I''m so scared." As she spoke, she squeezed out a few tears.

 Chapter 411 Gloating

    The servants immediately said, "Sylvester''s back, and he''s sunbathing with L on thewn in the backyard."


    Everyone at Dragon Manor knew that L, whom Sylvester adored, loved sunbathing the most.


    Charley lit up when he heard the news. "My brother''s back!"


    He hadn''t seen Sylvester in ages.


    Just as he was about to dash to the backyard, it struck him the task Sylvester had given him that he hadn''t finished, and his heart skipped a beat. Plus, theing-of-age gift Sylvester had given him was destroyed, and it was Sylvester''s most cherished possession. He owed him an apology.


    In the backyard, L was in Sylvester''s arms, enduring his intense kiss, and thought she was quite the little genius.


    This way, Sylvester''s focus was on that Wolf gang, and he wouldn''t dwell on the fact that she had almost fallen into their trap because she went racing! She was such a clever girl!


    With a simple trick, she sessfully diverted Sylvester''s attention.


    Feeling L''s distraction, Sylvester bit her tongue hard.


    L winced in pain, her hands gripping Sylvester''s shirt tightly, wrinkling it. "Ouch!"


    Sylvester pressed against her chest, grabbed her hands, and pulled them down to restrain her hands. He croaked, "You mischievous girl.Not even focused when I kissed you. You need punishment. "Tell me, what were you thinking just now?"


    As he spoke, he kissed the spot where he had bitten her, gently soothing her. After all, he couldn''t bear to treat her too harshly.


    L''s hands were held by hisrge ones, her eyes moist, her tender lips red from being kissed. She mumbled in protest, "I wasn''t distracted."


    "Now you''re even lying?"


    With that, he bit her hard again.


    Perched in hisp, gazing upward, L spoke in a melodious tone, "I am simply happy by your return, truly happy."


    Sylvester squinted slightly at L''s flushed cheeks up close, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Sylvester!"


    Charley had just run to the backyard and stumbled upon this scene.


    L''s body trembled at the voice, and she quickly let go of Sylvester and buried herself in his arms.


    Embarrassed, she thought to herself, ''Oh no.''


    With Charley''s sudden appearance, Sylvester would definitely redirect his anger from the Wolf gang back to the racing. Charley hadn''t noticed the problem yet but was feeling frustrated.


    Damn it!


    Luck always failed him; it was a second time now that he had caught L and Sylvester being intimate! This was bad, bad, bad!


    Sylvester would definitely scold him again.


    Charley froze on the spot, quickly raising his hands to cover his eyes. "You, you guys go on."


    He turned around as he said so.


    Before he could take a step, he heard a voice that made him tremble all over.


    "Stop right there," Sylvester ordered.


    Charley''s steps halted, and he slowly turned around, looking at the couple sitting on the ground, cuddling.


    Five minutester, Charley recounted the entire incident.


    The next second, he was sitting on thewn, facing the direction of Central City.


    Sylvester pulled L up, enveloping her in his embrace, standing before Charley and casting a disdainful gaze downward. "You sissy, who isunable to secure victory in the races yourself. And you rely on the aid of L, who is even younger than you, to seek vengeance for you. Thankfully, she remains unharmed. Otherwise, you are dead meat."


    Seeing Charley''s state, L felt a bit of schadenfreude and breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Sylvester wouldn''t punish her anymore.


    However, the next second, she heard Sylvester whisper in her ear, his voice low and devilish, "Don''t worry. Your punishment shalle tonight."

 Chapter 412 Sylvester Spoils Lela Too Much

    L heard Sylvester''s words, her grip on her skirt tightened, and she shot a re at Charley. She mouthed, "Charley, you idiot, your timing couldn''t be worse." Charley saw her lips move and felt totally helpless. He was just worried about L, but now he had walked right into trouble. He really deserved it.


    Just then, Big White burst out from the artificial forest. Its bright blue eyes lit up when it saw L. It was overjoyed and let out an excited cry, sprinting towards her.


    But when it met Sylvester''s cold gaze, it quickly stopped and turned its attention to Charley. Its bright blue eyes immediately changed, the happiness giving way to a mocking look. It turned around, stood in front of Charley, and strutted back and forth arrogantly.


    Charley had no doubt that if Big White could talk, it would beughing at him right now.


    Seeing this, Sylvester scooped L up in his arms and said to Big White, "He messed up, so he has to stay here all day. You keep an eye on him. Don''t let him ck off."


    Big White knew that this tall Sylvester was not to be messed with. Forget it. Fighting with him was a lose-lose situation. Besides, it and Sylvester had amon goal: protecting L. It had to maintain a good rtionship with him. Hearing Sylvester''s words, Big White rubbed its heavy paw on the grass and roared to show that it understood and would keep a good watch on Charley.


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow, turned around, and left with L in his arms. L clung to his neck with her hands, her chin resting on his shoulder, looking at Big White. Her slender legs wrapped around Sylvester''s strong, narrow waist, swinging casually.


    Big White nced sideways at L, grinning, its bright blue eyes fixed on her. The next second, Big White took a few steps back, jumped up from the ground, and did a backflip, entertaining L.


    The dead leaves on the ground were kicked up by Big White''s paws, scattering all over Charley''s head. Charley murmured, "Big White, don''t do this! I''m already suffering, and you''re here showing off to L in front of me. That''s bad enough, but now you even ''hit'' me by mistake!"


    L pinched Sylvester''s shirt, watching the scene, andughed happily. Her slender legs swung even more joyfully. Herughter was clear and melodious, filling the air with joy.


    Sylvester saw her smile and felt his heart soften. This was how she should be! Her happiness by his side was all that mattered. If anyone tried to ruin this happiness, they must end up in hell first.


    Thinking this, Sylvester held L a little tighter, leaned into her ear, and said, "Baby,ugh a little more." He felt content.


    L, not understanding, deliberately stoppedughing and bit his earlobe yfully. Sylvester, helpless, let her y as she wished.


    At Dragon Manor''s garage, Robbie had already prepared the car and saw Sylvester walking towards him with L in his arms from a distance. He couldn''t help but sigh, thinking, ''Sylvester really dotes on L, always carrying her wherever he goes. What are those long legs of hers even for!'' Robbie didn''t understand love; no wonder he was still single!

 Chapter 413 If You Want to Use My Money, Call Me Hubby First

    Robbie saw theming and quickly opened the car''s back door. But Sylvester, with a cold tone, said, "You just follow us from a distance. I''ll drive." Robbie got the hint, closed the door, and headed to the bodyguard car behind them. Sylvester helped L into the passenger seat, shut the door, and then got in the driver''s seat himself. He leaned over to buckle L''s seatbelt. L took the chance to hug him and looked up. "Sylvester, where are we going?" Sylvester fastened her seatbelt, his ringed hand brushing her earlobe. He leaned in and kissed her, lingering for a moment before pulling away. He tapped her nose. "Didn''t you say you wanted to buy a phone?"


    L smacked her lips and shook his arm. "Once we''re out, we won''t just be buying a phone." It was L''s second time going to the mall with Sylvester, and she nned to make him spend big. Besides, a phone wasn''t that expensive. Sylvester propped one hand on the backrest behind her and pinched her chin with the other, teasing, "What if I don''t?"


    L put her hands on her hips and red at him, then poked his chest. "There''s a saying in Pliar country that if a man doesn''t spend his money on his wife, who else? A mistress? No way!"


    Before she went to school, she often watched family dramas at home with Butler, so she knew a lot about how couples interact.


    Sylvester squinted at her words and leaned closer, his voice husky. "If you want to use my money, call me ''hubby'' first."


    L''s face turned red, and she pushed his chest. "No way, you''re... you''re taking advantage of me again." Sylvester was too cunning!


    Sylvester looked at her cute, innocent face andughed softly, uncharacteristically shameless. "When have I ever taken advantage of you?"


    L pouted and looked up at him in amazement, "You... this morning..."


    Sylvester''s fingertip pressed against her soft lips, stopping her. "This morning, it was clearly you taking advantage of me. I personally took care of you, attending to every detail. Isn''t it you taking advantage of me?" His words were utterly shameless, turning the tables on her.


    L tugged at the corner of her mouth. Was it her begging him to wash her? Clearly, he enjoyed it himself. Who knew Sylvester was this cunning?


    Sylvester, amused by teasing L, leaned in close to her ear and whispered through gritted teeth, "And when we have sex, you always cry so hard. Every time, it''s me patientlyforting you."


    Sylvester was so shameless! She had no words to retort. He continued, "Tell me, aren''t you the one taking advantage of me? You are so heartless. Is it that hard to call me ''hubby''? I''m so miserable. You don''t listen to me, always oppose me, and won''t even call me ''hubby.'' My life is so meaningless! L! Why does my heart hurt so much..."


    Before he could finish, L quickly raised her hand to cover Sylvester''s mouth. If she let him go on, her ears would be in agony.


    L leaned in close to his ear, gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and whispered, "Hubby."


    Hearing the soft and sweet call, Sylvester''s heart melted. He lowered his head and kissed her, deliberately nibbling her lip lightly. "Go buy it. I''ll get you whatever you want."

 Chapter 415 Sylvester, Not Here

    Robbie leaned against the car, shaking his head. "How would I know? I''m telling you, don''t pry into their business too much. If you get in troubleter, don''t say I didn''t warn you." The bodyguards exchanged nces, getting the gist of the situation. L was pinned under Sylvester, feeling things were spiraling out of control. She quickly raised her hand to stop him, her eyes pleading. "Sylvester, not here."


    Sylvester paused, fighting his desire. Damn it! He almost lost control out here. He got up, pulled L from the passenger seat, and adjusted her clothes, which were almostpletely off.


    He re-fastened her seatbelt and hit the gas. The sports car cruised towards the entrance of Dragon Manor, heading straight to the swankiest mall in Greafury City. Robbie and the bodyguards saw this and quickly but discreetly followed, keeping a watchful eye.


    After the Harrison family scandal, The Harrison Group went bankrupt. Charles, the CEO of Starlit Group, following Sophia''s orders, bought The Harrison Group from the Greafury City government.


    The Harrison Group was renamed Scott Group, bing a standalone fabric supplier and a subsidiary of Starlit Group. The Harrison family vi was sealed by the police and was set to be auctioned soon.


    Despite the upheaval, Holy Light Elite Academy decided to keep Susanne due to her good grades and gentle nature. They even provided her with financial aid until the SATs, covering her fees and offering free amodation and living expenses.


    Zoe, always taking good care of herself, looked like she was in her early thirties despite being in her forties. Coincidentally, a businessman in Greafury City, Gregory Morris, fifty-six years old and widowed, needed apanion. Given Zoe''s situation, no other wealthy families would consider her. But if Zoe didn''t find another way, she and Susanne would be out on the streets.


    Zoe urgently needed to find a man to rely on. Gregory already had a good impression of her, and both were willing to live together. So Zoe soon married Gregory.


    The entire circle of wealthy wives in Greafury City secretlyughed at Zoe, but Zoe had no choice but to endure it. She knew that dignity was worthlesspared to survival. Besides, after marrying Gregory, he paid off all her debts. Susanne was in a bad mood. Considering her mental state, the academy granted her leave, allowing Zoe to take her out to rx.


    Gregory wasn''t well-educated and came from an ordinary background. He made his fortune through his own efforts. Although he couldn''tpare to the wealthy families of Greafury City, he had enough money to support Zoe and Susannefortably.


    However, Susanne looked down on Gregory. She was always proud and couldn''t understand why Zoe chose such a lowly man. So, Susanne remained silent in the car.


    Gregory had no children and quite liked Susanne, treating her as his own daughter. Seeing her unhappy through the rearview mirror, he said, "Susanne looks really down. How about we go shopping? They say it can lift your spirits." Susanne, sitting in the back seat, sneered, "I want to go to the most luxurious mall in Greafury City. Are you up for it?"


    Gregory chuckled. "You''re my daughter now. Of course, I''m up for it."


    Susanne clenched her fists, not speaking, feeling extremely aggrieved.

 Chapter 417 You Ditched Me the Second You Saw Something Fun

    L was super excited about going shopping with Sylvester, just like any regr couple. The car rolled to a stop, and L couldn''t wait. She jumped out first, practically sprinting.


    It was noon, and the autumn sun was warm but not too hot, making everything feel just right.


    L, looking like a gorgeous little elf, dashed over to the wishing fountain outside the mall. Nearby, couples were all cozy, tossing coins into the fountain and making wishes. She watched them, totally fascinated. When Sylvester noticed L had taken off, he quickly went after her.


    Mildred and a bunch of bodyguards got out of the car too. He scanned the area, made a quick gesture, and the bodyguards spread out, blending into the crowd, ready to protect.


    Sylvester caught up to L, scooped her up in his arms, and yfully nibbled her ear, pretending to be mad. "L, you little rascal, you ditched me the second you saw something fun."


    L, giggling from the ticklish bite and trying to wriggle free, said, "Sylvester, I wanna make a wish. The couples over there said it really works."


    Sylvester lifted his head, looked at the big wishing fountain, and scoffed. He didn''t believe in that stuff. In his world, he only trusted himself. But if L wanted to have some fun, he''d go along with it.


    "Stay here and wait for me," Sylvester said gently.


    "Okay," L agreed, all smiles.


    Sylvester gave her a quick kiss, then headed to the coin exchange box.


    Meanwhile, Susanne got out of the car with Gregory and Zoe. She immediately noticed the shy luxury car at the mall entrance, her eyes wide with envy. Even at the Harrison family''s best, they never had a car like that.


    Susanne clenched her fists. She had to make it to Central City. She was beautiful, well-mannered, and had good grades. She was sure she could break into the socialite scene there and marry rich.


    Gregory saw where Susanne was looking and felt a pang of bitterness. "Susanne, let''s go. I''ll take you shopping."


    Susanne snapped out of it and frowned. "I don''t need you to take me." With that, she marched towards the mall entrance.


    As she climbed the steps, Susanne spotted L by the wishing fountain. L was rocking a warm-colored sweater and a light, flowy tulle skirt that reached her ankles, showing off her smooth skin. Her shoes were thin-soled and encrusted with diamonds, making the whole outfit look super fancy.


    L was a real head-turner. In the sunlight, her skin seemed to glow. Susanne had to admit, L was stunning. But she was also insanely jealous.


    Susanne had never been jealous of anyone before. The rich kids in Greafury City were nothingpared to her, except for L. L drove her crazy with jealousy.


    Susanne stared at L, her eyes filled with a mix of envy and confusion. Why was L here? Wasn''t she supposed to be at school?


    Gregory, holding Zoe''s hand, walked over and saw Susanne eyeing the pretty girl by the fountain. He thought Susanne liked the girl''s outfit and smiled. "Susanne, do you like that outfit? No problem, I''ll get it for you." Susanne shot him a look. "It''s ugly. I don''t want it."


    Just then, Susanne noticed a handsome guy. He was the most attractive man she''d ever seen, even more so than Charley.


    She watched as Sylvester walked over to L with a bag of coins, wrapped her in his arms, and held her hand as they tossed coins into the fountain together. Then, he actually kissed L on the lips.

 Chapter 419 Buying Things for Lela

    L, realizing the hassle of not having a phone, casually picked one up and then took Sylvester to explore the area. As they strolled around, they ended up buying a bunch of daily essentials, all matching couple items. Sylvester, with bags in both hands, looked at L with pure adoration as she wandered ahead, taking in the sights. Seeing her so happy made his heart feel like it was floating on a cloud.


    The bodyguards lurking in the shadows were taken aback by this scene and started whispering, "Sylvester''s a whole new person."


    One of them added, "Yeah, but only with L. Mess up, and you''ll see the old him real quick."


    Another nodded. "True that."


    Mildred, noticing this, gave one of the bodyguards a swift kick. "Why don''t you help Sylvester with those bags? Move it!"


    The bodyguards, not missing a beat, rushed over. Mildred grinned, relieved he didn''t have to carry anything himself this time.


    Sylvester handed all the bags to the bodyguards and sternly warned, "Handle these with care. Break anything, and you''re in for it." The bodyguards nodded eagerly, took the bags, and melted back into the crowd. Out of nowhere, Sylvester stopped and headed into a lingerie store. The saleswoman inside lit up at the sight of him. She''d never seen such a handsome guy and momentarily forgot her sales pitch. Sylvester frowned and said, "Not interested in making a sale?"


    She snapped back and eagerly started her pitch. "Sir, we have pure styles, sexy styles, petite and cute sizes, and mature and sexy ones. What are you looking for?"


    Sylvester, unfazed, asked seriously, "How''s the material?" L had sensitive skin, and only the best would do. She was picky and only wore clothes from Starlit Group. The saleswoman smiled. "You must really love your girlfriend."


    Sylvester raised an eyebrow. "Why do you say that?"


    She chuckled. "Most guyse in here looking for something that just looks good. You''re the first to ask aboutfort. But don''t worry, our stuff is superfy, like wearing nothing at all. Here, feel this." She handed him a piece of fabric. "See? It''s all silk, very soft."


    Sylvester examined the fabric and smiled. "Alright, pack up your best stuff for me, every style, smallest size. Send it to this address." He grabbed a pen and wrote down the address.


    The saleswoman''s eyes widened. Dragon Manor! The fanciest ce in Greafury City.


    Meanwhile, L was eagerly eyeing a chocte bar in front of a candy store. Her eager expression made Sylvester chuckle. He walked over, wrapped an arm around her, and said, "You really are a foodie." L tilted her head and asked, "Sylvester, where did you go just now?"


    Thinking about his recent purchase, Sylvester smirked and tapped her nose. "I got you something."


    L blinked. "What did you get me?"


    Sylvester''s smile turned mischievous. "Some good stuff. You''ll find out soon enough."

 Chapter 420 Good Stuff Is Best Enjoyed at Night

    When L heard "good stuff," she instinctively nced at Sylvester''s hands, which were empty. She pouted, "You said ''good stuff,'' but there''s nothing there."


    A neatly dressed store clerk, wearing white gloves and a mask, handed over a freshly made chocte bar. "Your chocte bar is ready."


    Sylvester took it, holding the chocte bar in his hand. He looked down at L and smiled. "Good stuff is best enjoyed at night."


    L ignored him, grabbed his arm with both hands, and took a bite of the chocte bar. It was so sweet and she loved it very much. Modern human civilization''s food was so tasty.


    In The Immortal Man, she couldn''t eat anything; her bodily functions were sustained only through intravenous fluids. Unless it was for an experiment, they would only give her extremely bitter medicinal liquid.


    As L ate, a thought suddenly shed through her mind. ''Medicinal liquid! The extremely bitter, pitch-ck medicinal liquid. That taste was from the Pliar country. Robert! It really is you, isn''t it?''


    L chewed on the chocte bar, her hand trembling slightly, a look of pain shing in her eyes. Sylvester noticed and immediately panicked.


    He pulled L into his arms, gently patting her back with hisrge left hand, soothing her. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    L hugged Sylvester, burying her face in his chest, and shook her head. "No, it''s just that the chocte bar is so delicious. I''ve never had it before." As she spoke, L tried to calm herself down, then pulled Sylvester''s hand holding the chocte bar down and took another bite, chewing slowly.


    The two of them snuggled together, the tall and handsome man and the lively and stunning girl making a perfect match. Shoppers in the mall turned to look, casting admiring nces.


    Seeing that L seemed fine, Sylvester stroked the back of her head, forcing her to look up at him, his eyes filled with concern. "Are you really okay?"


    L, chewing on the chocte bar, looked up at Sylvester, the pain in her eyes gone, her cheeks puffed out from chewing. "I just think it''s so delicious. I want to eat it every day."


    She loved everything beautiful and full of sunshine in this world, for those were the things she once lost. Including Sylvester, she wanted to "devour" him!


    Sylvesterughed. "Is it really that tasty?" It was just a dessert.


    L pushed Sylvester''s hand. "You try it." She loved to share.


    Sylvester, not fond of sweet things, frowned. "You enjoy it."


    Seeing Sylvester refuse, L held onto his hand and took another bite of the chocte bar. If he wouldn''t eat it, she would. But in the next second, Sylvester''s tongue flicked out and took the chocte bar from her mouth. "There are plenty of chocte bars. Why did you eat it from my mouth?" L was very shocked. So embarrassing! There were so many people around. After saying that, she buried her head in Sylvester''s chest, her face red. Sylvester chewed on the chocte bar, nced down at L''s small head, smiled mischievously, and said in a roguish tone, "It''s better this way."


    Passersby looked over andughed, casting nces at the two. L lifted her head from Sylvester''s chest, saw those unfamiliar faces, and pulled Sylvester away, running off.

 Chapter 421 Do You Think My Money Grows on Trees?

    The two were strolling down from the mall, with Sylvester lugging all the goodies while the bodyguards handled the rest. Anything they couldn''t carry was already sorted and would be delivered to Dragon Manor by the store clerks. L was sipping on a cup of juice, taking little sips as they walked. Sylvester held L''s hand, just like any regr couple.


    He never would''ve imagined this in the past. He used to live wild and free, making bold and ruthless moves, showing no mercy to his enemies. No one dared to mess with Sylvester, the leader of the Dragon Gang, because his methods were downright brutal.


    The blood research institute was set up just for Charley; if they couldn''t cure the gic disease, at least they could ease Charley''s suffering.


    Sylvester once thought he''d live and die alone. He was a monster from hell, never expecting anyone to stick around. But now, with L suddenly in his life, it felt like there was finally some light.


    L was giving him a taste of normalcy, making him want to live like a regr person. And it wasn''t a bad feeling at all.


    Sylvester pulled L into his arms for a hug. "Babe, what else do you want? I''ll buy it all for you."


    L looked up at him, thinking for a moment. "We got a phone, diamonds, bags, and a bunch of other stuff. I can''t think of anything else. But if you insist, maybe next time?"


    Sylvester chuckled, his eyes softening. "You''re pretty smart. You''ve gotten used to taking advantage of me."


    L pouted, "Have I?"


    Sylvester yfully nipped at her ear. "Sophia! How did I not know you''re the chief designer of Starlit Group? Do you think my money grows on trees?"


    L didn''t seem bothered; she just changed the subject naturally. "Aren''t you proud? I''m pretty awesome, right?"


    Sylvesterughed softly, his tone full of affection. "You''re amazing. If you couldst a bit longer in bed, you''d be even more incredible." Every word wasced with his unique brand of teasing. L felt helpless. Seeing her blush, Sylvester teased her more, "Why do you blush so easily?"


    L yfully punched his chest. "Shameless." She was in a weak period, and her punch felt like a gentle tap to Sylvester.


    He held her hands, feeling concerned. "You don''t have the strength, yet you still hit me. Doesn''t your hand hurt?"


    L yed along, tilting her head. "Sylvester, I''ve been home these days, and I want to eat your cooking. I''m tired of the head chef''s food; I only want what you make."


    "No problem. Let''s go buy some ingredients," he said with a smile.


    The mall''s basement had an international supermarket, stocked with imported and carefully cultivated ingredients.


    The bodyguards in the shadows were wide-eyed. "Sylvester actually going to a supermarket? That''s rare," one of them sighed.


    Mildred kicked him. "Follow Sylvester! Hurry up!"

 Chapter 423 You Actually Despise Me

    Susanne bolted with the pricey box of choctes, her whole body shaking like a leaf as she thought, ''That hot guy is seriously intense. But damn, he is sexy! The way he kissed L is just mesmerizing.'' Susanne bit her lip, blushing as her mind wandered. Girls her age often got curious about stuff like that.


    But every time she thought of L, a weird jealousy crept in. Why did all the cute guys flock to her? Charley did, and now this guy too. Sure, L was a bit prettier, but what else did she have? Plus, L was juggling two guys at once! L was popr because of her looks, but those would fade, and then what?


    Gregory and Zoe rushed over, looking worried. "Where have you been?"


    Susanne felt irritated just seeing them. She tossed the choctes into Gregory''s cart and turned away to keep shopping.


    Meanwhile, Sylvester was doting on L. If she stared at something for more than a second, he''d grab it for her. Pretty soon, L''s arms were overflowing with snacks, no room left for actual groceries.


    Sylvester just smiled, shaking his head. L gave him a yful look. "I want all these snacks. You can''t take them away."


    Sylvester pinched her cheek, amused. "Alright, I won''t."


    Ly down in the cart, looking up at him. "But what about the ingredients? If you can''t cook, what will I eat?" She had this adorable look, waiting for him to cook for her. Sylvester loved that look. He leaned down, his voice low and teasing. "Don''t worry. If I ever let you go hungry, you can eat me."


    L''s eyes sparkled, and she asked yfully, "How do I eat you?"


    Sylvester leaned in, hands on either side of her, and kissed her. "Like this."


    L pushed him away, rolling her eyes. "Eat you? No, thanks."


    Sylvester stood up, lifted her out of the cart, and gave her a yful pat. "You actually despise me." Luckily, no one was around, or L would have been super embarrassed. L dragged Sylvester around, buying a ton of expensive snacks before they finally stopped. They headed to the checkout together. The cashier smiled at the attractive pair.


    L stood at the front of the cart, waiting to check out. Sylvester noticed something by the counter, raised an eyebrow, and started picking through the items.


    After their three-day and night marathon of sex, he was out of supplies. L was still young and not ready for a baby. He couldn''t let her take birth control pills, so it was always good to stock up. The cashier, blushing, introduced, "They''re new, with different vors."


    L, on the other side, couldn''t see what it was, just that Sylvester was picking something. She heard the cashier mention vors, and her eyes lit up. "What is it? What vors?"


    The cashier just smiled. Sylvester smirked. "Sweet candy. What vors do you want, baby?"


    L thought for a moment. "Peach, strawberry, mango, I want them all."


    "Alright," Sylvester said, grabbing the whole box, all in thergest size.

 Chapter 426 The Security Clarence Can Give You, I Can Give You Too

    L was caught off guard, nced down at Sylvester''s head, and asked, "Sylvester, what are you up to?" Sylvester grabbed L''s hands and started walking towards the vi.


    "Didn''t I tell you? Actions speak louder than words," he said.


    "Hey, you blushed just now. Were you thinking something naughty?" He teased with a yful tone.


    L quickly caught on. Sylvester meant "doing" as in letting her sit on his shoulders.


    Realizing this, L''s face turned even redder.


    Oh no! She had been corrupted by Sylvester''s dirty mind, thinking about sex all the time.


    L swung her slender legs, deliberately kicking Sylvester''s chest. Sylvester held her restless feet with his hands, a hint of desire shing in his eyes. "Stop squirming. If you turn me on, I won''t be responsible." L quickly stopped moving her feet and instead pinched Sylvester''s face.


    Sylvester, helpless yet amused, let L have her way.


    He thought, ''L, my delicate little princess.


    ''You miss home, so I''ll give you a home.


    ''The sense of security rence gave you, I can give you the same.''


    L rode on Sylvester''s shoulders, looking at the sunset, feeling just like before when she rode on rence''s shoulders, feeling extremely safe.


    In the Dragon Manor kitchen, Sylvester, dressed in casual clothes and an apron, was cooking for L. James and the other chefs stood nervously to the side, watching the scene in fear.


    The chubby James''s hands trembled, saying, "Sylvester, why don''t I do it instead?"


    When had Sylvester ever done such work? If Sylvester got hurt, it would be his fault.


    The key point was that he was very scared!


    He was afraid he had done something wrong and would be kicked out.


    He didn''t want to be kicked out!


    Sylvester paid well, far above the market rate. If he got kicked out, it would be terrible! And he liked L and had sworn to cook for this cute and beautiful girl for a lifetime.


    Sylvester skillfully handled the fish, ignoring the group.


    James was shocked at his deft and familiar movements, surprised that someone of his status would handle fish, but he didn''t dare ask. He remained nervous. "Sylvester, this fish is hard to handle. Your hands will smell fishy. Let me do it." The other chefs were also shocked, but seeing his determined attitude, they said, "Since Sir wants to cook himself, let''s just help with some small tasks."


    "I''ll handle the lobster," one chef said.


    "I''ll make the sauce for the steak," another said.


    "I''ll handle the broli and asparagus," another said.


    For a moment, the kitchen was bustling and lively.


    Finally, after Sylvester handled the fish, he took the knife and forcefully threw it onto the cutting board, making a loud noise.


    The sharp knife stuck firmly into the cutting board. His movements were stylish, exuding an indescribable aura, charming yet dangerous.


    His chiseled face and sharp eyes were stunning them. "Too noisy. Get out."


    They had been chattering in his ears, making his ears hurt.


    James and the other chefs were startled and quickly fled.


    In the next second, the entire kitchen was quiet.


    L sat in the living room, replying to messages on her new phone.


    Alvin seemed very mysterious. Even she could only find some information about him and the Scott family. Beyond that, she couldn''t find anything. He must have some powerful backing.


    She needed to have The X Spirits investigate the Wolf gang. Why did they want to kill her? If they dared to provoke her, they would have to pay the price.


    The police matters were already fully handled by Ironfist Holding Center, so she didn''t need to worry about that anymore.


    As for Joseph, his body was charred. He had paid the price for his actions. He deserved it for trying to kill Charley and attempting to rape her.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud noise from the kitchen, followed by James and the other chefs running out.


    L stood up from the sofa and looked towards the kitchen. What happened there?